Ten sermons vpon the first, second, third and fourth verses of the sixt of Matthew containing diuerse necessary and profitable treatises , viz. a preseruative against the poyson of vaine-glory in the 1 & 2, the reward of sincerity in the 3, the vncasing of the hypocrite in the 4, 5 and 6, the reward of hypocrisie in the 7 and 8, an admonition to left-handed Christians in the 9 and 10 : whereunto is annexed another treatise called The anatomie of Belial, set foorth in ten sermons vpon the 12, 13, 14, 15 verses of the 6 chapter of the Prouerbs of Salomon.
         Burton, William, d. 1616.
      
       
         
           1602
        
      
       Approx. 758 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 132 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17330
         STC 4178.5
         ESTC S261
         22161921
         ocm 22161921
         25201
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17330)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 25201)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1747:32)
      
       
         
           
             Ten sermons vpon the first, second, third and fourth verses of the sixt of Matthew containing diuerse necessary and profitable treatises , viz. a preseruative against the poyson of vaine-glory in the 1 & 2, the reward of sincerity in the 3, the vncasing of the hypocrite in the 4, 5 and 6, the reward of hypocrisie in the 7 and 8, an admonition to left-handed Christians in the 9 and 10 : whereunto is annexed another treatise called The anatomie of Belial, set foorth in ten sermons vpon the 12, 13, 14, 15 verses of the 6 chapter of the Prouerbs of Salomon.
             Burton, William, d. 1616.
          
           [8], 255 [i.e. 253], [1] p.
           
             By Richard Field for Thomas Man,
             Imprinted at London :
             1602.
          
           
             "The anatomie of Belial" has special t.p.
             Dedication signed: W. Burton.
             Signatures: A⁴ B-R⁸ (last leaf blank).
             Errors in paging: p. 181-182 skipped in the numbering.
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Matthew VI, 1-4 -- Sermons.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Proverbs VI, 12-15 -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           TEN
           SERMONS
           VPON
           THE
           FIRST
           ,
           SECOND
           ,
           THIRD
           and
           fourth
           verses
           of
           the
           sixt
           of
           Mathew
           .
           Containing
           diuerse
           necessary
           and
           profitable
           Treatises
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               A
               Preseruatiue
               against
               the
               poyson
               of
               vaine-glory
               ,
               in
               the
               1.
               
               &
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               reward
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               in
               the
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               vncasing
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               in
               the
               4.5
               .
               and
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               reward
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               in
               the
               7.
               and
               8.
               
            
             
               An
               admonition
               to
               left-handed
               Christians
               ,
               in
               the
               9.
               and
               10.
               
            
          
           Whereunto
           is
           annexed
           another
           Treatise
           called
           the
           ANATOMIE
           OF
           BELIAL
           :
           Set
           foorth
           in
           ten
           Sermons
           vpon
           the
           12.13.14
           .
           and
           15.
           verses
           of
           the
           6.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Prouerbes
           of
           Salomon
           .
        
         
           Imprinted
           at
           London
           by
           
             Richard
             Field
          
           for
           
             Thomas
             Man.
          
           1602.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           VVORSHIPFVLL
           ,
           RODVLPH
           WARCVP
           ESQVIRE
           ,
           AND
           ONE
           OF
           THE
           IVSTICES
           FOR
           THE
           PEACE
           IN
           OXfordshire
           ,
           W.
           B.
           wisheth
           all
           prosperity
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           true
           felicity
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           RIGHT
           worshipfull
           ,
           musing
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           where
           to
           find
           a
           fit
           patron
           for
           these
           poore
           Sermons
           ,
           you
           comming
           to
           my
           mind
           ,
           I
           resolued
           to
           go
           no
           further
           for
           that
           matter
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           indeed
           where
           to
           better
           my selfe
           .
           For
           things
           spirituall
           I
           know
           you
           to
           be
           of
           holy
           Isaaks
           diet
           ,
           who
           longed
           not
           so
           much
           for
           curious
           and
           dainty
           meate
           ,
           as
           for
           sauory
           meate
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           humane
           variety
           ,
           and
           carnall
           curiosity
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           find
           them
           very
           dainty
           or
           rare
           :
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           spirituall
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           plainnesse
           which
           I
           haue
           endeuoured
           to
           shew
           therein
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           not
           be
           altogether
           vnsauory
           and
           distastfull
           .
           The
           doctrines
           therein
           handled
           I
           presume
           you
           will
           grant
           to
           be
           most
           necessary
           for
           these
           times
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           though
           through
           the
           abundant
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           many
           are
           both
           allured
           and
           enforced
           to
           speake
           &
           do
           more
           good
           things
           ,
           then
           they
           could
           do
           in
           the
           times
           of
           darknesse
           &
           ignorance
           :
           yet
           considering
           the
           subtilty
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           &
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           we
           haue
           need
           to
           stand
           vpon
           our
           gard
           :
           for
           when
           he
           cannot
           make
           vs
           desist
           from
           holy
           actions
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           then
           vse
           all
           his
           art
           and
           skill
           to
           poyson
           our
           affections
           with
           the
           staine
           of
           vaineglory
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           pronenesse
           of
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           to
           be
           tainted
           therewith
           ,
           that
           neither
           touch-wood
           ,
           or
           gun-powder
           are
           more
           capable
           of
           fire
           ,
           then
           our
           nature
           is
           of
           that
           poyson
           of
           vaineglory
           &
           hypocrisie
           .
           Againe
           ,
           sincerity
           and
           plaine
           dealing
           be
           had
           in
           so
           little
           
           regard
           ,
           that
           of
           most
           they
           be
           despised
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           high
           way
           to
           beggery
           and
           misery
           :
           and
           on
           the
           otherside
           ,
           that
           Machiuilean
           principle
           we
           know
           is
           too
           well
           maintained
           ,
           
             Qui
             nescit
             dissiumulare
             nescit
             viuere
          
           ,
           no
           dissembling
           no
           trading
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           most
           men
           ,
           yea
           euen
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           are
           as
           vntoward
           to
           good
           workes
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           do
           all
           with
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           consulting
           still
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           and
           calling
           their
           worst
           affections
           to
           counsell
           .
           Now
           seeing
           these
           things
           are
           so
           ,
           what
           could
           I
           propound
           more
           necessary
           ,
           then
           this
           preseruatiue
           against
           the
           foresayd
           poyson
           ?
           and
           what
           more
           needfull
           to
           be
           set
           foorth
           ,
           then
           the
           commendations
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           taken
           from
           her
           beauty
           ,
           from
           her
           riches
           ,
           and
           inestimable
           reward
           ?
           And
           knowing
           you
           to
           be
           so
           sincere
           a
           friend
           to
           sincerity
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           so
           vnfained
           an
           enemy
           to
           fained
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           glosing
           vaineglory
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           what
           could
           I
           present
           vnto
           your
           Worship
           ,
           more
           suting
           with
           your
           so
           Christian
           and
           sanctified
           affections
           ,
           then
           these
           poore
           Treatises
           of
           sincerity
           and
           hypocrisie
           ?
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           second
           part
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           it
           containeth
           (
           as
           the
           title
           sheweth
           )
           An
           anatomy
           of
           the
           man
           of
           Belial
           ,
           and
           vaine
           man
           ,
           who
           liuing
           only
           (
           as
           the
           saying
           goeth
           )
           by
           the
           finenesse
           of
           their
           wits
           )
           are
           more
           vnprofitable
           then
           the
           smoke
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           any
           religion
           or
           goodnesse
           to
           Godward
           )
           scarce
           worth
           the
           ground
           they
           tread
           vpon
           .
           Yet
           the
           onely
           men
           with
           most
           men
           now
           adayes
           ,
           who
           being
           very
           witty
           and
           expert
           to
           exalt
           vanity
           ,
           are
           very
           highly
           exalted
           themselues
           :
           but
           it
           is
           onely
           of
           such
           as
           are
           as
           vaine
           as
           themselues
           .
           Here
           you
           shall
           see
           Belial
           set
           forth
           by
           his
           names
           ,
           by
           his
           gestures
           ,
           by
           his
           speeches
           ,
           by
           his
           imaginations
           and
           by
           his
           contentions
           .
           By
           his
           names
           you
           shall
           at
           first
           see
           his
           nature
           :
           By
           his
           gestures
           you
           shall
           perceiue
           his
           dexterity
           in
           teaching
           ,
           and
           his
           facility
           in
           learning
           of
           euill
           :
           By
           his
           euill
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           lewd
           affections
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           his
           hart
           is
           not
           so
           secret
           but
           it
           may
           be
           and
           wil
           be
           discouered
           well
           inough
           .
           But
           by
           his
           delight
           in
           contentions
           ,
           and
           his
           maner
           of
           contending
           ,
           you
           shall
           easily
           discerne
           his
           turbulent
           spirite
           ,
           and
           soone
           iudge
           of
           what
           house
           he
           commeth
           :
           And
           by
           his
           fearefull
           doome
           that
           is
           awarded
           him
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           perceiue
           how
           well
           he
           may
           be
           spared
           ,
           and
           how
           ill
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           will
           thriue
           where
           the
           lawlesse
           libertine
           is
           suffered
           to
           harbour
           .
           But
           by
           all
           together
           ,
           who
           (
           but
           the
           wilfull
           blind
           )
           will
           not
           see
           and
           confesse
           ,
           what
           a
           
           monstrous
           monster
           the
           carnall
           gospeller
           ,
           or
           libertine
           Protestant
           is
           ?
           &
           what
           dayes
           we
           are
           now
           fallen
           into
           ,
           wherein
           so
           much
           liberty
           to
           euill
           is
           so
           freely
           on
           all
           sides
           both
           giuen
           and
           taken
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           endangering
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           common-wealth
           ?
           To
           you
           these
           Treatises
           I
           do
           offer
           in
           a
           double
           respect
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           testifie
           my
           thankfull
           mind
           for
           so
           many
           Christian
           kindnesses
           ,
           and
           religious
           fauours
           ,
           which
           to
           my
           great
           comfort
           ,
           and
           encouragement
           in
           my
           poore
           Ministery
           I
           haue
           receiued
           from
           your
           hands
           .
           And
           next
           ,
           for
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           place
           which
           in
           your
           countrey
           you
           hold
           ,
           you
           haue
           right
           good
           experience
           of
           these
           things
           .
           For
           you
           that
           are
           to
           iudge
           (
           as
           long
           you
           haue
           ,
           &
           daily
           you
           do
           )
           betweene
           party
           and
           party
           ,
           betweene
           plea
           and
           plea
           ,
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           be
           acquainted
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           :
           who
           in
           their
           turnes
           haue
           all
           of
           them
           played
           and
           do
           daily
           play
           their
           parts
           before
           you
           :
           yet
           as
           Salamon
           (
           by
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           which
           was
           with
           him
           that
           he
           might
           gouerne
           well
           )
           could
           discerne
           the
           true
           mother
           from
           the
           false
           :
           so
           can
           you
           by
           the
           same
           wisedome
           easily
           discerne
           a
           counterfeit
           from
           one
           of
           a
           sincere
           and
           simple
           hart
           ,
           though
           with
           Ieroboams
           wife
           he
           disguise
           himselfe
           neuer
           so
           much
           .
           And
           as
           all
           men
           did
           then
           feare
           and
           r●uerence
           that
           renowned
           king
           ,
           because
           they
           saw
           the
           Lord
           with
           him
           to
           do
           iustice
           and
           iudgement
           :
           so
           I
           know
           nothing
           that
           hath
           so
           much
           aduanced
           ,
           your
           name
           and
           credite
           in
           your
           countrey
           ,
           and
           caused
           the
           sweete
           sauour
           thereof
           to
           spread
           it selfe
           like
           a
           precious
           ointment
           ,
           both
           farre
           and
           neare
           ,
           and
           round
           about
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           men
           do
           euidently
           see
           (
           besides
           your
           loue
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           trauell
           for
           the
           same
           )
           that
           God
           is
           with
           you
           to
           do
           iustice
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           to
           releeue
           the
           poore
           and
           distressed
           ,
           to
           encourage
           the
           vertuous
           and
           well
           disposed
           :
           but
           especially
           to
           heale
           the
           breaches
           of
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           and
           to
           bind
           those
           fast
           together
           with
           the
           bond
           of
           godly
           vnity
           ,
           which
           by
           vnkind
           iarres
           and
           contentions
           haue
           bene
           likely
           for
           euer
           to
           haue
           bene
           disioyned
           ,
           distracted
           and
           dismembred
           in
           mind
           and
           affection
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             peace
             makers
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           blessed
           Sauior
           &
           Prince
           of
           peace
           .
           And
           who
           doth
           not
           see
           how
           abundantly
           God
           hath
           blessed
           you
           ?
           whose
           heart
           he
           hath
           enclined
           ,
           and
           whose
           trauels
           he
           hath
           imployed
           ,
           and
           still
           doth
           employ
           (
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           your
           time
           )
           in
           so
           blessed
           a
           worke
           ?
           Without
           all
           suspition
           of
           flattery
           be
           it
           spoken
           ,
           vnto
           the
           praise
           
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           comfort
           of
           your
           soule
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           your
           readinesse
           to
           do
           good
           vnto
           all
           ,
           your
           Zeale
           in
           religion
           ,
           your
           felicity
           in
           composing
           of
           controuersies
           ,
           in
           planting
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           in
           quenching
           of
           strifes
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           contentment
           of
           all
           parties
           ,
           doth
           not
           a
           little
           reioyce
           the
           harts
           of
           all
           that
           are
           round
           about
           you
           ,
           and
           shall
           minister
           no
           small
           occasion
           to
           their
           posterity
           that
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           commend
           the
           same
           to
           the
           euerlasting
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           your
           neuer
           dying
           fame
           .
           It
           was
           Pauls
           reioycing
           ,
           that
           the
           care
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           being
           layd
           vpon
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           through
           Gods
           power
           fainted
           not
           vnder
           his
           burthen
           .
           And
           surely
           you
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           the
           care
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           common-wealth
           about
           you
           lyeth
           vpon
           you
           :
           but
           yet
           God
           doth
           enable
           you
           to
           vndergo
           that
           care
           .
           Yea
           ,
           from
           what
           parts
           almost
           do
           they
           not
           repaire
           vnto
           you
           (
           as
           vnto
           the
           common
           Phisition
           of
           the
           common-wealthes
           diseases
           ,
           and
           the
           stay
           of
           the
           countrey
           ,
           and
           most
           blessed
           instrument
           of
           euery
           mans
           peace
           and
           welfare
           ,
           when
           any
           of
           their
           matters
           are
           otherwise
           like
           to
           languish
           and
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ?
           When
           it
           was
           first
           reported
           that
           you
           should
           be
           employed
           in
           Embassage
           for
           her
           Maiesty
           into
           France
           ,
           although
           it
           could
           not
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           your
           employment
           that
           way
           might
           ,
           yea
           and
           in
           all
           likelihoods
           would
           (
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           )
           haue
           proued
           very
           beneficiall
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           both
           nations
           ,
           yet
           it
           grew
           very
           disputable
           among
           some
           ,
           whether
           your
           presence
           there
           or
           at
           home
           in
           your
           owne
           countrey
           ,
           had
           bene
           the
           more
           necessarie
           .
           And
           so
           fast
           hath
           God
           vnited
           vnto
           you
           the
           harts
           &
           affections
           of
           the
           poore
           commons
           about
           you
           :
           yea
           and
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           that
           as
           vnwillingly
           they
           would
           haue
           parted
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           the
           choyce
           had
           bene
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           young
           infant
           forbeareth
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           kind
           and
           tender
           mother
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           to
           the
           preiudice
           of
           any
           :
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           such
           cause
           ,
           for
           thankes
           be
           to
           God
           you
           cannot
           in
           this
           respect
           say
           (
           as
           sometime
           Eliah
           sayd
           of
           himselfe
           )
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           left
           you
           alone
           :
           but
           I
           speake
           it
           to
           your
           comfort
           and
           encouragement
           ,
           wheresoeuer
           you
           shall
           be
           employed
           ,
           whether
           in
           forren
           businesse
           or
           domesticall
           affaires
           .
           For
           though
           you
           cannot
           want
           your
           crosses
           more
           then
           other
           of
           Gods
           deare
           children
           ,
           who
           both
           abroad
           and
           at
           home
           ,
           do
           by
           daily
           experience
           find
           that
           
             virtutis
             est
             inuidia
             comes
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           
           are
           enuied
           of
           the
           malignant
           no
           lesse
           for
           their
           vertues
           ,
           then
           Iacob
           was
           hated
           of
           Esaw
           because
           of
           the
           blessing
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           that
           gracious
           aspect
           of
           Gods
           louing
           countenance
           ,
           &
           fauourable
           blessing
           ,
           which
           haue
           hitherto
           continually
           seconded
           al
           your
           godly
           indeuours
           ,
           but
           be
           
             tanquā
             arrha
          
           ,
           as
           an
           vndoubted
           pledge
           and
           testimony
           vnto
           you
           ,
           that
           whither
           soeuer
           you
           shall
           be
           lawfully
           called
           foorth
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           seruice
           in
           seruing
           your
           Prince
           and
           countrey
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           leaue
           you
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           enuious
           :
           but
           will
           on
           the
           contrary
           stand
           by
           you
           and
           hedge
           you
           in
           with
           grace
           and
           mercy
           ,
           wherewith
           you
           shall
           be
           defended
           as
           with
           a
           shield
           .
           And
           as
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           honour
           those
           that
           honor
           him
           ,
           so
           shall
           you
           assuredly
           find
           for
           euer
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           hitherto
           done
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           promise
           in
           due
           time
           performed
           vnto
           you
           .
           Therefore
           go
           on
           still
           like
           your selfe
           ,
           as
           a
           faithfull
           friend
           to
           truth
           and
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           an
           vnfained
           enemy
           to
           the
           man
           of
           Belial
           ,
           and
           vaine
           man
           ,
           whose
           counterfeit
           dealings
           shall
           vanish
           as
           the
           smoke
           against
           the
           wind
           :
           and
           the
           God
           of
           heauen
           prosper
           you
           in
           your
           goings
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           no
           whit
           doubting
           of
           your
           willingnesse
           to
           peruse
           these
           Treatises
           ,
           nor
           of
           your
           readinesse
           to
           construe
           all
           things
           in
           the
           best
           part
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           your
           best
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           comfort
           of
           your
           soule
           ,
           and
           benefit
           of
           your
           countrey
           :
           I
           humbly
           commend
           both
           your selfe
           ,
           and
           them
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           God.
           From
           my
           study
           this
           8.
           of
           February
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             worships
             in
             all
             good
             affection
             ,
             W.
             BVRTON
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               I.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   MATH
                   .
                   6.1.2.3.4
                   .
                
                 
                   Take
                   heede
                   that
                   ye
                   giue
                   not
                   your
                   almes
                   before
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   you
                   shall
                   haue
                   no
                   reward
                   of
                   your
                   father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   thou
                   giuest
                   thine
                   almes
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   make
                   a
                   trumpet
                   to
                   be
                   blowne
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   hypocrites
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   Sinagogues
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   streetes
                   to
                   be
                   praised
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   verily
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   their
                   reward
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   thou
                   doest
                   thine
                   almes
                   ,
                   let
                   not
                   thy
                   left
                   hand
                   know
                   what
                   thy
                   right
                   hand
                   doth
                   .
                   That
                   thine
                   almes
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   father
                   that
                   seeth
                   in
                   secret
                   will
                   reward
                   thee
                   openly
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THE
               drift
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               both
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Chapter
               following
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               with
               that
               which
               he
               had
               in
               the
               former
               .
               Namely
               ,
               to
               teach
               his
               followers
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               would
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               it
               is
               necessarie
               that
               their
               righteousnesse
               do
               exceede
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               :
               onely
               with
               this
               difference
               .
               In
               the
               former
               he
               confuteth
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               in
               these
               two
               he
               noteth
               and
               condemneth
               their
               life
               and
               hypocrisie
               .
               From
               which
               obseruation
               two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               noted
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               aboue
               all
               things
               the
               
               Church
               must
               be
               purged
               from
               false
               doctrine
               .
               For
               if
               the
               doctrine
               be
               not
               whole
               and
               sound
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               the
               life
               should
               be
               ordered
               aright
               ,
               for
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               mens
               liues
               ,
               if
               the
               rule
               be
               crooked
               ,
               then
               must
               mens
               liues
               be
               crooked
               also
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               the
               doctrine
               
               be
               refined
               and
               throughly
               purged
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               sufficient
               to
               the
               true
               study
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               vnlesse
               also
               the
               life
               be
               rightly
               instituted
               ,
               and
               purged
               too
               ,
               and
               especially
               from
               hypocrisie
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Carpenter
               haue
               neuer
               so
               straight
               a
               rule
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               weare
               it
               alwayes
               at
               his
               backe
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               thereby
               square
               out
               his
               worke
               ,
               the
               building
               wil
               go
               but
               crookedly
               forward
               .
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               Christian
               builders
               haue
               neuer
               so
               good
               Preachers
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               that
               is
               taught
               by
               them
               neuer
               so
               sound
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               cast
               the
               word
               behind
               them
               ,
               and
               hate
               to
               be
               reformed
               by
               the
               same
               ,
               what
               else
               are
               they
               like
               vnto
               ,
               but
               vnto
               the
               foolish
               Carpenter
               ,
               that
               put
               his
               rule
               at
               
               his
               backe
               ,
               and
               worketh
               altogether
               at
               aduenture
               ,
               to
               the
               spoiling
               of
               the
               whole
               building
               ,
               and
               vndoing
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               with
               shame
               inough
               of
               all
               that
               behold
               him
               ?
            
             
               Take
               heede
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               partes
               of
               this
               admonition
               are
               two
               ,
               negatiue
               ,
               and
               affirmatiue
               .
               In
               the
               first
               part
               we
               are
               admonished
               what
               to
               auoide
               in
               giuing
               of
               our
               almes
               ▪
               In
               the
               second
               part
               we
               are
               shewed
               what
               to
               do
               .
               Concerning
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               to
               be
               auoided
               note
               we
               three
               things
               .
               First
               what
               it
               is
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               to
               auoide
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               reason
               why
               it
               must
               be
               auoided
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               to
               be
               shunned
               in
               giuing
               of
               almes
               is
               vaineglory
               ,
               and
               that
               hath
               two
               parts
               .
               First
               ,
               inward
               desire
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Next
               an
               outward
               shew
               of
               it
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               roote
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               the
               leaues
               and
               the
               branches
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               mother
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               the
               daughter
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               poyson
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               the
               signe
               thereof
               ,
               or
               the
               breaking
               out
               :
               The
               first
               is
               the
               fountaine
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               the
               streame
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               coale
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               the
               flame
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               cause
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               same
               .
               The
               first
               is
               the
               theefe
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               his
               accessary
               .
               The
               first
               robbeth
               God
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               the
               second
               doth
               publish
               it
               .
               Therefore
               both
               the
               first
               and
               the
               second
               be
               damnable
               :
               neither
               the
               first
               nor
               the
               second
               are
               sinnes
               veniall
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               say
               ,
               but
               both
               the
               first
               and
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               mother
               and
               the
               daughter
               ,
               without
               faith
               and
               repentance
               are
               sinnes
               eternally
               mortall
               .
               And
               therefore
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               here
               .
               
                 Take
                 heede
                 of
                 them
              
               :
               as
               if
               they
               were
               some
               dangerous
               enemies
               to
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               therefore
               to
               be
               taken
               heed
               of
               ,
               is
               all
               inward
               desire
               of
               vaineglory
               ,
               or
               worldly
               praise
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               forbidden
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               where
               our
               Sauiour
               saith
               ,
               
                 Giue
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               :
               with
               an
               intent
               ,
               purpose
               ,
               or
               desire
               that
               men
               should
               see
               thee
               and
               commend
               thee
               for
               it
               .
               
               Publicke
               giuing
               is
               not
               forbidden
               ,
               for
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 your
                 lights
                 shine
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               vaineglorious
               giuing
               in
               publicke
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               doth
               not
               simply
               say
               ,
               
                 Do
                 not
                 your
                 almes
                 before
                 men
                 ,
              
               but
               addeth
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               condemning
               that
               end
               ,
               which
               is
               first
               in
               heart
               though
               last
               in
               act
               .
               So
               in
               Math.
               5.16
               .
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               
                 Let
                 your
                 light
                 so
                 shine
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 your
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 you
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 that
                 they
                 seeing
                 your
                 good
                 workes
                 may
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 your
                 heauenly
                 father
                 ,
              
               who
               worketh
               both
               the
               will
               and
               the
               deed
               .
               So
               then
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               not
               simply
               euill
               to
               do
               good
               workes
               in
               the
               view
               of
               men
               ,
               nay
               rather
               it
               is
               good
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               encourage
               others
               .
               God
               is
               much
               glorified
               ,
               when
               his
               children
               walke
               like
               their
               father
               ,
               being
               mercifull
               as
               their
               heauenly
               father
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               that
               degree
               of
               mercie
               ,
               yet
               in
               mercy
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               heauenly
               ,
               bountifull
               ,
               free
               ,
               and
               harmelesse
               .
               
               By
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               he
               was
               knowne
               to
               be
               the
               naturall
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               good
               life
               of
               Christians
               aswell
               as
               by
               their
               death
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               knowne
               that
               they
               are
               the
               adopted
               sonnes
               of
               God.
               For
               when
               Christ
               died
               there
               was
               a
               strange
               alteration
               of
               nature
               ,
               the
               earth
               did
               shake
               ,
               the
               powers
               of
               heauen
               lost
               their
               power
               ,
               the
               graues
               opened
               ,
               the
               dead
               arose
               ;
               there
               was
               darknesse
               vpon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               if
               day
               had
               bene
               turne
               into
               night
               ,
               which
               when
               men
               saw
               they
               confessed
               :
               yea
               the
               very
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               confessed
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               the
               diuine
               power
               ,
               saying
               ,
               doubtlesse
               this
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               So
               when
               Christians
               dye
               to
               the
               world
               and
               liue
               vnto
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               do
               crucifie
               sinne
               and
               quicken
               righteousnesse
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               a
               great
               alteration
               in
               nature
               ,
               their
               nature
               is
               refined
               by
               grace
               ,
               their
               night
               is
               turned
               into
               day
               ,
               and
               their
               day
               into
               night
               ,
               their
               present
               shame
               is
               their
               glorie
               ,
               and
               their
               former
               glory
               is
               their
               shame
               ,
               their
               dead
               affections
               are
               raised
               vp
               ,
               the
               deuowring
               graues
               of
               their
               hard
               harts
               being
               opened
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               speake
               ,
               and
               do
               ,
               and
               studie
               otherwise
               then
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               other
               men
               .
               In
               a
               word
               as
               Christs
               death
               was
               not
               like
               other
               mens
               death
               ,
               so
               Christians
               liues
               are
               not
               like
               other
               mens
               liues
               .
               Christs
               funerals
               were
               solemnized
               by
               the
               Sunne
               and
               the
               Moone
               ,
               by
               the
               powers
               of
               heauen
               ,
               by
               the
               graues
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               by
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               stones
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               insensible
               creatures
               ,
               whereof
               in
               their
               kind
               some
               blushed
               ,
               some
               trembled
               ,
               some
               fainted
               ,
               and
               all
               mourned
               for
               the
               death
               of
               their
               Lord
               ,
               and
               feared
               (
               seeing
               such
               things
               happen
               to
               their
               Soueraigne
               )
               an
               vtter
               dissolution
               of
               themselues
               and
               all
               nature
               .
               These
               things
               were
               not
               looked
               for
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               regarded
               at
               worldly
               mens
               funerals
               ,
               yea
               such
               as
               beseeme
               not
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               nations
               :
               so
               Christians
               liues
               and
               deaths
               too
               are
               solemnized
               and
               graced
               with
               the
               ornaments
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               ioy
               of
               heauenly
               Angels
               ,
               with
               the
               fruites
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               &
               the
               applause
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               things
               not
               regarded
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               nor
               beseeming
               the
               helhounds
               of
               this
               world
               :
               But
               doubtlesse
               when
               men
               see
               these
               lights
               ,
               they
               must
               needes
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               God
               hath
               done
               great
               things
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               wicked
               themselues
               see
               such
               an
               alteration
               in
               them
               as
               they
               may
               stand
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               and
               wonder
               at
               ,
               but
               neuer
               attaine
               vnto
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               enforced
               spite
               of
               their
               hearts
               to
               giue
               God
               the
               glorie
               ,
               as
               Achan
               did
               ,
               saying
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Iewes
               did
               ,
               doubtlesse
               these
               were
               good
               men
               ,
               the
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               God.
               A
               man
               may
               by
               their
               behauiour
               know
               of
               whose
               bringing
               vp
               they
               were
               ,
               by
               their
               habite
               and
               spirituall
               attire
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               discerne
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Citizens
               of
               the
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               .
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               they
               must
               go
               a
               little
               farther
               with
               the
               wicked
               in
               the
               book
               of
               Wisedome
               :
               and
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               fooles
               and
               they
               are
               wise
               ,
               howsoeuer
               we
               counted
               their
               life
               
               madnesse
               before
               :
               we
               are
               they
               that
               played
               the
               madmen
               ,
               and
               haue
               wearied
               our selues
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               vnrighteousnesse
               .
               And
               with
               
                 Balam
                 :
                 Oh
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 dye
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 last
                 end
                 might
                 be
                 like
                 vnto
                 theirs
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               how
               for
               the
               glorifying
               of
               God
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               Christians
               to
               exercise
               workes
               of
               mercy
               ,
               as
               giuing
               of
               almes
               ,
               and
               other
               good
               workes
               appointed
               of
               God
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               
                 euen
                 before
                 men
              
               .
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               it
               as
               necessary
               for
               the
               encouragement
               of
               the
               godly
               .
               And
               first
               of
               the
               painefull
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               Minister
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               other
               Christians
               .
               To
               the
               godly
               Minister
               it
               is
               no
               small
               comfort
               ,
               and
               encouragement
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               see
               the
               Lords
               people
               vnder
               his
               charge
               ,
               fruitfull
               in
               good
               workes
               aswell
               as
               in
               good
               words
               .
               For
               then
               shall
               he
               see
               the
               fruite
               of
               his
               labours
               ,
               when
               after
               his
               labour
               he
               seeth
               them
               fruitfull
               in
               all
               maner
               of
               good
               workes
               :
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               when
               they
               receiue
               the
               word
               in
               vaine
               ,
               he
               may
               feare
               that
               he
               hath
               laboured
               in
               vaine
               ,
               in
               vaine
               I
               say
               as
               touching
               their
               conuersion
               ,
               though
               not
               simply
               in
               vaine
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               neuer
               preached
               in
               vaine
               ,
               whether
               men
               beleeue
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               heare
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               being
               euer
               either
               a
               sauour
               of
               life
               to
               life
               ,
               or
               of
               death
               vnto
               death
               :
               and
               comming
               as
               the
               raine
               which
               neuer
               returneth
               in
               vaine
               ,
               but
               either
               watereth
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               drowneth
               it
               :
               and
               maketh
               the
               ground
               to
               bring
               forth
               either
               corne
               or
               cockle
               ,
               sweet
               flowers
               or
               stinking
               weedes
               ,
               whereof
               the
               one
               shall
               be
               preserued
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               rooted
               vp
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               vpon
               the
               dunghill
               .
               The
               husbandman
               is
               encouraged
               to
               follow
               his
               husbandry
               when
               his
               vines
               are
               fruitfull
               ,
               and
               his
               haruests
               plentiful
               ,
               growing
               timely
               ,
               ripening
               kindly
               ,
               &
               yeelding
               abundantly
               :
               and
               no
               lesse
               is
               Gods
               husbandman
               the
               minister
               of
               the
               word
               encouraged
               by
               the
               timely
               growing
               ,
               kindly
               ripening
               ,
               and
               plentifull
               yeelding
               of
               his
               charge
               the
               Lords
               husbandrie
               ,
               after
               he
               hath
               taken
               paines
               amongst
               them
               .
               The
               shepheard
               loueth
               not
               only
               to
               heare
               his
               flocke
               bleate
               like
               sheepe
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               the
               greene
               pastures
               ,
               but
               also
               when
               time
               commeth
               he
               expecteth
               their
               fleece
               for
               his
               gaine
               ,
               and
               their
               yong
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               flocke
               .
               So
               the
               shepheards
               of
               our
               soules
               loue
               more
               to
               see
               the
               flocke
               of
               Christ
               yeeld
               their
               loue
               ,
               to
               the
               encouragement
               of
               their
               shepheards
               ,
               and
               the
               increase
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
               for
               the
               enlarging
               of
               the
               flocke
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               only
               to
               heare
               them
               speake
               and
               ●alke
               like
               Christians
               .
               It
               was
               an
               incouragement
               to
               Paule
               to
               trauell
               in
               birth
               among
               the
               Galathians
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               hope
               to
               bring
               them
               foorth
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               beger
               Christ
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               What
               had
               that
               blessed
               Apostle
               to
               boast
               of
               when
               he
               came
               at
               Macedonia
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               zeale
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ?
               and
               when
               he
               came
               at
               Achaia
               ,
               what
               ioy
               was
               it
               vnto
               him
               to
               report
               of
               the
               forwardnesse
               and
               liberality
               
               of
               the
               Macedonian
               Christians
               ?
               
               Euen
               so
               ,
               no
               lesse
               comfort
               is
               it
               to
               godly
               Ministers
               still
               in
               places
               abroad
               to
               commend
               the
               zeale
               ,
               and
               loue
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               charity
               of
               their
               people
               at
               home
               :
               and
               the
               contrarie
               to
               all
               these
               is
               as
               great
               a
               crosse
               and
               discouragement
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               is
               ioyfull
               ,
               comfortable
               and
               encouraging
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               minister
               of
               Christ
               is
               encouraged
               by
               the
               lights
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               good
               workes
               of
               Christians
               shining
               before
               men
               ,
               so
               are
               other
               Christians
               also
               no
               lesse
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               drawne
               forward
               to
               do
               the
               like
               .
               So
               the
               readinesse
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               
               was
               a
               spur
               to
               the
               Macedonians
               ,
               and
               Achaians
               ,
               yea
               their
               zeale
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               prouoked
               many
               to
               be
               zealous
               .
               
                 Iron
                 sharpneth
                 yron
              
               (
               sayth
               Salomon
               )
               so
               the
               face
               of
               a
               friend
               sharpneth
               a
               friend
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               man
               quickneth
               another
               .
               One
               peece
               of
               wood
               being
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               layed
               to
               another
               ,
               doth
               also
               kindle
               the
               other
               :
               so
               one
               zealous
               Christian
               maketh
               other
               zealous
               ,
               which
               were
               cold
               before
               .
               Examples
               are
               very
               forcible
               either
               to
               good
               or
               euill
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               affections
               of
               men
               there
               is
               a
               certaine
               vnity
               and
               vnited
               league
               ,
               so
               that
               when
               one
               is
               moued
               ,
               another
               by
               the
               same
               is
               moued
               :
               like
               a
               chaine
               of
               many
               linkes
               one
               within
               another
               ,
               draw
               one
               and
               draw
               all
               :
               or
               like
               a
               clocke
               which
               hath
               many
               wheeles
               ,
               which
               all
               stand
               still
               ,
               vntill
               one
               be
               set
               a
               worke
               ;
               but
               if
               one
               be
               set
               a
               going
               ,
               that
               will
               moue
               his
               fellow
               ,
               and
               his
               fellow
               will
               moue
               his
               next
               fellow
               ,
               and
               so
               one
               will
               moue
               another
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               lesser
               ,
               and
               the
               lesser
               in
               some
               place
               the
               greater
               ,
               the
               lower
               the
               higher
               ,
               vntill
               at
               the
               last
               the
               clocke
               sound
               ,
               and
               tell
               all
               the
               world
               thereof
               .
               And
               this
               spirituall
               mouing
               of
               affection
               by
               the
               like
               affection
               ,
               and
               drawing
               on
               of
               one
               action
               by
               another
               like
               ,
               which
               the
               same
               affection
               embraceth
               ,
               is
               effected
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               which
               we
               rather
               beleeue
               then
               expresse
               .
               Thus
               Nathaniel
               is
               drawne
               by
               Philip
               to
               see
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Philip
               is
               drawne
               by
               
                 Simon
                 Peter
              
               ,
               
               and
               Simon
               by
               his
               brother
               Andrew
               .
               Thus
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               being
               moued
               by
               Christ
               ,
               moueth
               the
               best
               of
               her
               neighbours
               to
               come
               out
               and
               see
               Christ.
               And
               herein
               appeareth
               the
               vnity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               Ephes.
               4.3
               .
               and
               willeth
               Christians
               to
               hold
               and
               maintaine
               with
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               :
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               alwayes
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               all
               men
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               and
               looke
               what
               it
               commendeth
               to
               one
               ,
               it
               commeth
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               perswadeth
               one
               vnto
               ,
               vnto
               the
               same
               it
               perswadeth
               another
               .
               So
               that
               one
               man
               being
               moued
               by
               Gods
               Spirit
               to
               shew
               workes
               of
               mercy
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               ,
               his
               affection
               liking
               the
               same
               ,
               commendeth
               them
               vnto
               another
               ,
               that
               mans
               affections
               also
               being
               ruled
               by
               the
               same
               Spirite
               ,
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               affect
               and
               entertaine
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               go
               
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               all
               being
               moued
               by
               one
               and
               the
               same
               spirit
               .
               And
               yet
               euery
               one
               is
               moued
               by
               meanes
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               seuerall
               degree
               and
               measure
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               charity
               ,
               or
               patience
               ,
               &c.
               
               Dauid
               was
               a
               meane
               to
               make
               many
               zealous
               with
               him
               ,
               in
               fetching
               home
               the
               Arke
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               religious
               actions
               no
               doubt
               ,
               
               but
               how
               ?
               he
               first
               heareth
               the
               word
               ,
               then
               he
               beleeueth
               ,
               then
               he
               speaketh
               ,
               then
               others
               heare
               him
               speaking
               ,
               then
               they
               beleeue
               that
               which
               they
               heare
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               affect
               that
               which
               they
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               practise
               that
               which
               they
               affect
               ,
               as
               all
               men
               do
               ,
               whose
               harts
               are
               where
               their
               treasure
               is
               ,
               and
               their
               tongues
               are
               occupied
               about
               that
               which
               their
               harts
               are
               set
               vpon
               .
               To
               conclude
               therefore
               this
               point
               ,
               seeing
               as
               the
               doing
               of
               good
               workes
               before
               men
               ,
               maketh
               much
               for
               the
               glorifying
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               encouraging
               and
               drawing
               on
               of
               others
               ,
               both
               the
               godly
               Minister
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               seeing
               some
               fruite
               of
               his
               labours
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               other
               Christians
               ,
               by
               the
               example
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               spirite
               ,
               which
               vniteth
               their
               affections
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               condemne
               the
               giuing
               of
               almes
               ,
               or
               exercise
               of
               other
               workes
               of
               charitie
               before
               men
               ,
               but
               do
               them
               rather
               ,
               but
               alwaies
               ,
               
                 take
                 heede
              
               (
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               willeth
               )
               
                 that
                 ye
                 giue
                 not
                 your
                 almes
                 before
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               a
               desire
               of
               praise
               ,
               and
               vaine-glorie
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               affection
               that
               maketh
               or
               marreth
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               more
               respected
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               then
               the
               outward
               action
               it selfe
               be
               it
               neuer
               so
               good
               :
               
               Salomon
               is
               witnesse
               ,
               for
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 pondereth
                 the
                 spirits
              
               ,
               that
               is
               :
               he
               considereth
               with
               what
               affections
               things
               be
               done
               .
               
               And
               the
               Lord
               loueth
               not
               a
               giuer
               but
               a
               cheerefull
               giuer
               .
               Now
               the
               gift
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               ,
               but
               cheerefulnesse
               lodgeth
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               appeareth
               in
               the
               countenance
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               doth
               more
               respect
               then
               the
               gift
               .
               No
               one
               thing
               doth
               so
               soone
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               poison
               all
               our
               actions
               as
               vaineglory
               doth
               ,
               a
               sinne
               indeed
               that
               waiteth
               on
               the
               best
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               vpon
               
                 S.
                 Paule
              
               ,
               who
               therefore
               had
               a
               messenger
               of
               Sathan
               sent
               to
               buffet
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               :
               he
               had
               a
               part
               vnregenerate
               to
               humble
               him
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               be
               exalted
               aboue
               measure
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               those
               reuelations
               which
               he
               had
               giuen
               him
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               best
               men
               are
               giuen
               to
               thinke
               well
               of
               themselues
               .
            
             
               How
               many
               do
               giue
               and
               forgiue
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ?
               How
               many
               haue
               Sermons
               and
               Dole
               at
               their
               burials
               only
               to
               be
               praised
               of
               men
               ?
               How
               many
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               daily
               frequent
               the
               exercises
               of
               religion
               ,
               onely
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ?
               How
               many
               do
               lend
               and
               giue
               their
               word
               vainegloriously
               ,
               to
               be
               praised
               of
               men
               ?
               How
               many
               do
               build
               aloft
               like
               Nimrods
               ,
               euen
               till
               Babel
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               confusion
               )
               fall
               vpon
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               onely
               to
               get
               a
               name
               amongst
               men
               ?
               How
               many
               haue
               euen
               confessed
               their
               faultes
               and
               
               wept
               for
               their
               sinnes
               too
               ,
               euen
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ?
               How
               many
               comming
               through
               Cathedrall
               churches
               ,
               kneele
               downe
               by
               a
               pillar
               as
               though
               they
               prayed
               ,
               onely
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ?
               And
               might
               not
               Osorius
               the
               Papist
               himselfe
               be
               as
               vaineglorious
               as
               another
               ,
               when
               he
               wrote
               a
               booke
               ,
               
                 de
                 contemnenda
                 gloria
              
               ,
               in
               contempt
               of
               vaineglorie
               ?
               As
               many
               rufflers
               in
               the
               Church
               make
               most
               glorious
               Sermons
               in
               praise
               of
               mortification
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               when
               themselues
               are
               most
               vaine
               .
               This
               humour
               waiteth
               vpon
               vs
               all
               ,
               and
               maketh
               all
               that
               we
               do
               fruitlesse
               before
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               ought
               carefully
               to
               be
               prayed
               against
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               ,
               
               saying
               :
               
                 hallowed
                 be
                 thy
                 name
                 Lord
              
               :
               and
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 :
                 Not
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 not
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 thy
                 name
                 let
                 the
                 praise
                 be
                 giuen
                 :
              
               for
               to
               vs
               belongeth
               nothing
               but
               shame
               of
               faces
               .
            
             
               This
               humor
               of
               vaineglorie
               doth
               steale
               craftily
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               doth
               subtilly
               beguile
               vs
               :
               therefore
               take
               heede
               of
               it
               saith
               Christ.
               It
               lurketh
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               dregges
               in
               their
               vessell
               ;
               if
               great
               heede
               be
               not
               taken
               it
               will
               rise
               vp
               and
               marre
               the
               wine
               .
               It
               is
               like
               a
               faire
               spoken
               theefe
               at
               the
               doore
               ,
               who
               if
               thou
               take
               not
               heed
               of
               him
               ,
               will
               get
               in
               and
               spoile
               thee
               before
               thou
               be
               aware
               .
               It
               is
               like
               a
               heard
               of
               Players
               ,
               who
               with
               their
               varietie
               of
               bewitching
               vanities
               ,
               do
               cause
               men
               willingly
               to
               be
               robbed
               of
               them
               .
               It
               is
               like
               a
               moth
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               take
               not
               heede
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               breede
               in
               thy
               soules
               garment
               and
               spoile
               it
               .
               It
               is
               like
               leauen
               ,
               a
               litle
               whereof
               will
               sower
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               of
               dough
               .
               It
               is
               like
               Ioab
               and
               Iudas
               ,
               who
               kill
               when
               they
               kisse
               ,
               and
               stab
               when
               they
               embrace
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               disease
               that
               maketh
               many
               to
               die
               euen
               laughing
               ,
               and
               sometime
               depriueth
               them
               of
               their
               wits
               .
               Therefore
               take
               heede
               of
               it
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               very
               daungerous
               euill
               :
               take
               heede
               you
               giue
               not
               before
               men
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               when
               thou
               giuest
               thine
               almes
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               a
               trumpet
               to
               be
               blowne
               before
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               As
               before
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               forbiddeth
               all
               inward
               affectation
               of
               worldly
               praise
               ,
               so
               here
               he
               condemneth
               all
               outward
               shew
               of
               vaineglorie
               ,
               and
               all
               ostentation
               of
               a
               vaineglorious
               mind
               in
               giuing
               of
               almes
               .
               According
               to
               which
               rule
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               :
               
               
                 Abstaine
                 from
                 all
                 appearance
                 of
                 euill
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               was
               in
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               very
               grosse
               hypocrisie
               and
               palpable
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               they
               must
               haue
               their
               almes
               giuing
               proclaimed
               by
               sound
               of
               trumpet
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               not
               in
               any
               priuate
               place
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               sinagogues
               ,
               the
               most
               publike
               and
               notorious
               places
               that
               were
               .
            
             
               For
               their
               proclamation
               of
               the
               matter
               by
               sound
               of
               trumpet
               ,
               they
               might
               pretend
               some
               excuse
               ,
               and
               that
               reasonable
               in
               shew
               too
               ,
               as
               thereby
               to
               call
               the
               poore
               together
               :
               for
               hypocrites
               are
               neuer
               without
               their
               pretences
               and
               
               excuses
               .
               
               Saul
               he
               reserueth
               of
               the
               Amalekites
               beasts
               contrarie
               to
               Gods
               commaundement
               ,
               
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               forsooth
               .
               Adam
               hideth
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               pretendeth
               the
               cause
               to
               be
               his
               nakednesse
               .
               
               Iudas
               grudgeth
               at
               the
               cost
               that
               was
               bestowed
               vpon
               his
               Lord
               and
               maister
               Christ
               :
               and
               to
               saue
               his
               credite
               ,
               pretendeth
               care
               for
               the
               poore
               .
               
               Absalon
               intendeth
               treason
               ,
               but
               pretendeth
               a
               vow
               made
               at
               Hebron
               .
               But
               pretences
               are
               no
               better
               then
               couers
               made
               of
               fig-leaues
               ,
               which
               the
               Sunne
               will
               soone
               drie
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               will
               quickly
               blow
               away
               .
            
             
               Whatsoeuer
               those
               hypocrite●
               might
               seeme
               to
               pretend
               for
               their
               trumpet
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               serue
               their
               turne
               ,
               neither
               before
               God
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               the
               thoughts
               and
               intents
               of
               the
               heart
               long
               before
               they
               be
               conceiued
               ,
               nor
               yet
               before
               men
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               light
               of
               common
               reason
               are
               able
               in
               some
               measure
               to
               descrie
               hypocrisie
               ,
               in
               that
               and
               the
               like
               action
               .
               And
               doubtlesse
               it
               could
               not
               be
               otherwise
               then
               an
               euident
               note
               of
               vaineglorie
               in
               them
               :
               for
               what
               needed
               they
               make
               any
               proclamation
               for
               the
               matter
               ?
               had
               they
               not
               their
               Elders
               ?
               had
               they
               not
               also
               their
               Deacons
               and
               ouerseers
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               that
               knew
               well
               who
               had
               neede
               of
               almes
               ?
               might
               they
               not
               enquire
               of
               them
               ?
               or
               could
               they
               not
               trust
               them
               with
               their
               contribution
               ?
               or
               if
               they
               must
               needes
               make
               it
               knowne
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               deale
               their
               dole
               ,
               had
               they
               no
               other
               way
               to
               publish
               it
               by
               ,
               but
               by
               sound
               of
               trumpet
               ?
               A
               bell
               might
               haue
               bene
               tolled
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               any
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               had
               none
               ,
               a
               bill
               might
               haue
               bene
               set
               vp
               ,
               or
               a
               messenger
               might
               haue
               bene
               sent
               to
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               poore
               :
               yet
               none
               of
               these
               waies
               would
               serue
               the
               turne
               but
               a
               trumpet
               must
               be
               blowne
               before
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               be
               honoured
               ,
               and
               admired
               after
               a
               mere
               stately
               and
               princely
               manner
               .
               Whereby
               likewise
               they
               did
               sufficiently
               bewray
               their
               ambitious
               humor
               :
               and
               therein
               did
               they
               not
               a
               little
               forget
               themselues
               :
               for
               they
               knew
               by
               the
               lawe
               of
               Moses
               (
               which
               they
               had
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               was
               read
               daily
               in
               their
               sinagogues
               )
               that
               trumpets
               were
               not
               appointed
               to
               any
               such
               end
               or
               vse
               ,
               as
               they
               put
               them
               vnto
               .
               For
               in
               the
               tenth
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               from
               the
               second
               verse
               to
               the
               ninth
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               trumpets
               were
               appointed
               onely
               for
               the
               assembling
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               remouing
               of
               the
               campe
               :
               the
               manner
               of
               vsing
               them
               is
               more
               at
               large
               there
               set
               foorth
               ,
               to
               which
               place
               I
               referre
               them
               that
               are
               desirous
               to
               know
               the
               same
               more
               fully
               .
               Againe
               in
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               that
               they
               were
               vsed
               at
               the
               coronation
               of
               Princes
               ,
               in
               managing
               of
               warre
               ,
               and
               solemnizing
               of
               Princely
               affaires
               ,
               or
               businesse
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               :
               as
               when
               Salomon
               was
               proclaimed
               King
               at
               Gihon
               ,
               
               they
               blew
               the
               trumpet
               ,
               and
               cried
               ,
               God
               saue
               King
               Salomon
               .
               So
               likewise
               when
               Athaliah
               was
               deposed
               ,
               and
               Ioash
               made
               King
               in
               her
               steade
               :
               
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               stoode
               by
               a
               pillar
               in
               the
               house
               
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               was
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               trumpetters
               by
               the
               King.
               And
               the
               Apostle
               commending
               the
               vse
               of
               knowne
               tongues
               in
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               condemning
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               vseth
               a
               similitude
               of
               the
               trumpet
               in
               warre
               ,
               
               saying
               :
               that
               if
               the
               trumpet
               giue
               an
               vncertaine
               sound
               ,
               who
               shall
               prepare
               himselfe
               to
               battell
               ?
               By
               which
               both
               they
               might
               know
               ,
               and
               we
               also
               may
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               trumpet
               is
               an
               instrument
               of
               state
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               made
               common
               to
               euery
               one
               ,
               nor
               for
               euery
               thing
               .
               There
               be
               certaine
               ornaments
               and
               dignities
               ,
               peculiarly
               belonging
               to
               certaine
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               be
               made
               common
               vnto
               all
               :
               as
               Coronets
               ,
               chaires
               of
               State
               ,
               cloth
               of
               State
               ,
               garters
               of
               Honour
               ,
               Trumpetters
               ,
               Pages
               ,
               Chariots
               ,
               &c.
               
               Neither
               is
               it
               fit
               for
               euery
               obscure
               Gentleman
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               seemely
               for
               euery
               ,
               or
               any
               base
               artificer
               ,
               or
               man
               of
               trade
               and
               occupation
               ,
               to
               ride
               in
               Coches
               ,
               to
               haue
               Pages
               runne
               by
               their
               horse
               side
               ,
               nor
               to
               solemnize
               the
               mariages
               of
               themselues
               ,
               or
               their
               sons
               and
               daughters
               with
               sound
               of
               trumpet
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               some
               Princes
               ,
               or
               persons
               of
               State
               and
               high
               calling
               .
               It
               is
               too
               intollerable
               pride
               ,
               and
               too
               manifest
               a
               note
               of
               Pharisaicall
               ambition
               :
               whereby
               they
               (
               which
               do
               so
               )
               make
               themselues
               odious
               and
               ridiculous
               before
               God
               and
               all
               wise
               men
               .
               When
               the
               malicious
               Iewes
               saw
               Christ
               ,
               in
               life
               and
               doctrine
               to
               excell
               other
               men
               ,
               they
               blasphemously
               said
               in
               derogation
               of
               both
               :
               
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 carpenters
                 sonne
                 ?
              
               But
               we
               (
               when
               we
               see
               such
               princely
               ornaments
               ,
               and
               solemnities
               taken
               vp
               amongst
               countrie
               clownes
               ,
               or
               other
               inferiour
               persons
               of
               base
               estate
               and
               meane
               calling
               )
               may
               well
               say
               in
               defacing
               of
               such
               insolent
               fooles
               :
               
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 the
                 Carpenter
                 ?
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 bramble
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 exalted
                 himselfe
                 aboue
                 the
                 trees
                 of
                 the
                 forest
                 ?
              
               What
               would
               these
               persons
               do
               ,
               and
               how
               would
               they
               be
               honoured
               ,
               if
               their
               place
               ,
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               birth
               ,
               and
               wealth
               ,
               did
               answer
               their
               humour
               ?
               Nimrod
               neuer
               builded
               so
               high
               as
               they
               would
               build
               :
               Absalon
               had
               neuer
               so
               many
               men
               running
               before
               him
               as
               they
               would
               haue
               :
               Nebuchadnezzar
               the
               King
               of
               pride
               ,
               neuer
               strouted
               it
               so
               in
               his
               pallace
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               strout
               it
               .
               Diues
               was
               neuer
               so
               daintie
               in
               his
               diet
               ,
               not
               so
               costly
               in
               his
               habite
               ,
               nor
               so
               hard-harted
               to
               Lazarus
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               be
               :
               Iezabel
               was
               neuer
               such
               a
               painted
               harlot
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               them
               would
               be
               :
               Michol
               was
               neuer
               such
               a
               scoffer
               at
               the
               zeale
               of
               Dauid
               her
               Lord
               and
               husband
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               be
               :
               Herods
               mincing
               minion
               ,
               and
               dauncing
               damsell
               ,
               did
               neuer
               so
               trip
               it
               as
               they
               would
               trippe
               it
               .
               If
               those
               daies
               should
               come
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               not
               farre
               off
               ,
               then
               it
               were
               good
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               to
               looke
               to
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               for
               Naboth
               to
               his
               vineyard
               ,
               and
               Dauid
               to
               his
               kingdome
               and
               life
               too
               .
               For
               who
               so
               cruell
               as
               the
               harlot
               ,
               that
               is
               made
               a
               mother
               before
               her
               time
               ?
               and
               who
               so
               loftie
               and
               lustie
               as
               the
               bramble
               ,
               that
               is
               exalted
               beyond
               his
               desert
               ?
               Wo
               to
               the
               children
               that
               haue
               such
               to
               their
               parents
               ,
               and
               wo
               to
               the
               tenants
               
               that
               should
               hold
               of
               such
               Landlords
               ,
               and
               wo
               to
               the
               subiects
               where
               such
               should
               dominere
               ,
               and
               wo
               to
               the
               sicke
               where
               such
               are
               Phisitions
               ,
               whose
               teeth
               would
               teare
               as
               fast
               as
               their
               tongue
               would
               licke
               :
               whose
               Phisicke
               must
               be
               recompenced
               with
               the
               skinne
               of
               their
               patients
               .
               Wo
               to
               those
               souldiers
               that
               haue
               such
               to
               their
               captaines
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               horses
               that
               haue
               such
               for
               their
               riders
               .
               And
               doubtlesse
               ,
               great
               is
               the
               abuse
               on
               both
               sides
               in
               these
               degenerate
               daies
               ,
               wherein
               all
               things
               are
               so
               growne
               out
               of
               order
               and
               kind
               .
               For
               as
               the
               ploughman
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               can
               scarce
               be
               knowne
               from
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               nor
               a
               carter
               from
               a
               Courtier
               ,
               nor
               a
               Gentleman
               from
               a
               Nobleman
               ,
               nor
               a
               Milk-maid
               from
               a
               Ladie
               :
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               is
               it
               obserued
               as
               a
               fault
               in
               persons
               of
               state
               and
               high
               degree
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               so
               much
               abase
               themselues
               (
               what
               the
               cause
               is
               God
               knoweth
               )
               and
               obscure
               the
               light
               and
               glorie
               that
               God
               hath
               giuen
               them
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               can
               hardly
               know
               them
               as
               they
               go
               or
               ride
               ,
               from
               persons
               of
               farre
               meaner
               estate
               then
               they
               be
               of
               :
               
                 vertitur
                 hoc
                 vitio
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               this
               is
               a
               vice
               which
               many
               take
               to
               be
               a
               vertue
               .
               They
               that
               weare
               silke
               ,
               and
               costly
               apparell
               are
               in
               Kings
               Courts
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Princes
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               attend
               vpon
               Princes
               ,
               should
               go
               otherwise
               then
               other
               men
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               lawfull
               for
               them
               to
               take
               and
               vse
               for
               difference
               sake
               ,
               those
               ornaments
               and
               dignities
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               annexed
               vnto
               their
               places
               and
               degrees
               :
               alwaies
               prouided
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               goeth
               beyond
               his
               calling
               and
               abilitie
               ,
               but
               a
               degree
               vnder
               ,
               rather
               then
               beyond
               :
               and
               that
               they
               take
               not
               that
               honour
               to
               themselues
               ,
               as
               Herod
               did
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               giuen
               to
               God.
               Some
               are
               so
               high
               minded
               and
               phantasticall
               withall
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               of
               euery
               fashion
               they
               will
               borrow
               of
               euery
               man
               :
               and
               then
               they
               may
               go
               one
               degree
               further
               ,
               then
               that
               Philosopher
               took
               ,
               who
               said
               :
               
                 Omnia
                 mea
                 mecum
                 porto
              
               :
               I
               carrie
               all
               my
               goods
               with
               me
               :
               for
               these
               may
               say
               so
               :
               
                 Omnia
                 mea
              
               :
               I
               carrie
               all
               my
               goods
               about
               me
               :
               which
               they
               may
               easily
               do
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               metamorphosed
               or
               turned
               their
               great
               Okes
               into
               gay
               coates
               ,
               and
               their
               farmes
               into
               farthings
               ,
               and
               their
               fee
               simples
               into
               simple
               fees
               ,
               and
               their
               rents
               into
               ruffes
               ,
               and
               their
               lands
               into
               laces
               :
               for
               that
               indeede
               is
               the
               way
               to
               bring
               a
               castle
               into
               a
               capcase
               :
               and
               then
               they
               may
               well
               play
               the
               king
               and
               the
               begger
               too
               ;
               the
               king
               abroad
               ,
               and
               the
               beggar
               at
               home
               :
               and
               alwaies
               cry
               :
               
                 Omnia
                 nostra
                 nobiscum
                 portamus
              
               :
               and
               more
               too
               ,
               may
               another
               answer
               .
               for
               
                 Non
                 solum
                 vestra
                 sed
                 aliena
                 ,
                 non
                 tua
                 sed
                 mea
                 portas
              
               :
               not
               only
               their
               own
               but
               other
               mens
               goods
               too
               they
               weare
               .
               But
               when
               euery
               bird
               hath
               her
               owne
               feather
               againe
               :
               
                 monet
                 cornicula
                 risum
              
               :
               the
               naked
               ●hough
               becometh
               most
               ridiculous
               ,
               being
               stript
               of
               her
               borrowed
               colours
               .
               It
               was
               well
               with
               old
               Father
               Latimer
               that
               reuerend
               Father
               and
               religious
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               constant
               Martyr
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               answere
               the
               Courtiers
               in
               King
               Edwards
               daies
               ,
               
               that
               made
               themselues
               merrie
               with
               his
               lether
               coate
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               to
               their
               faces
               ,
               that
               his
               lether
               coate
               had
               one
               propertie
               ,
               which
               many
               of
               their
               veluet
               coates
               had
               not
               :
               and
               what
               was
               that
               ?
               forsooth
               it
               is
               payed
               for
               quoth
               he
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               not
               many
               of
               yours
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               may
               say
               I
               weare
               none
               but
               my
               owne
               ,
               so
               cannot
               many
               of
               you
               do
               .
               Neuer
               a
               merchant
               ,
               nor
               mercer
               in
               London
               will
               pull
               me
               by
               the
               sleeue
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               Sir
               ,
               pay
               for
               your
               coate
               .
               And
               truly
               me
               thinke
               such
               an
               answer
               should
               both
               comfort
               those
               that
               liue
               within
               compasse
               ,
               and
               shame
               many
               a
               lustie
               gallant
               ,
               and
               wanton
               braue
               Dame
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               are
               gotten
               into
               a
               shoppe
               booke
               ,
               are
               as
               safe
               as
               if
               they
               were
               in
               a
               castle
               :
               for
               they
               will
               neuer
               come
               out
               vntill
               they
               be
               rent
               out
               .
               Other
               some
               through
               enuie
               at
               other
               mens
               estate
               ,
               cannot
               be
               content
               with
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               play
               the
               toade
               ,
               who
               thought
               by
               swelling
               to
               be
               as
               bigge
               as
               the
               oxe
               ,
               but
               he
               burst
               himselfe
               with
               his
               swelling
               before
               he
               could
               be
               a
               quarter
               so
               bigge
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               enuious
               man
               too
               .
            
             
               Others
               are
               called
               to
               high
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               beare
               rule
               with
               maiestie
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               many
               are
               content
               to
               forget
               all
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               haile
               fellow
               with
               euery
               base
               companion
               at
               cards
               ,
               at
               tables
               ,
               at
               dice
               ,
               and
               quaffing
               ,
               and
               so
               liue
               amongst
               men
               not
               like
               rulers
               ,
               but
               like
               Aesops
               blocke
               ,
               drowned
               in
               the
               bottome
               of
               carnall
               and
               base
               delights
               ,
               for
               euery
               frogge
               to
               leape
               vpon
               ,
               and
               abuse
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               These
               men
               while
               they
               neglect
               and
               abuse
               those
               good
               meanes
               which
               God
               hath
               lent
               them
               ,
               to
               grace
               and
               countenance
               them
               withall
               ,
               do
               liue
               both
               in
               contempt
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               daunger
               .
               For
               too
               much
               fond
               familiaritie
               breedeth
               contempt
               ,
               as
               too
               much
               statelinesse
               and
               seueritie
               breedeth
               hatred
               and
               disdaine
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               feare
               without
               loue
               .
               So
               an
               vnarmed
               man
               many
               times
               emboldneth
               a
               theefe
               ,
               and
               euen
               a
               valiant
               Gentleman
               being
               alone
               ,
               doth
               not
               a
               litle
               encourage
               his
               enemie
               to
               set
               vpon
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               lye
               in
               waite
               for
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               knoweth
               ,
               that
               although
               when
               he
               hath
               his
               men
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               like
               a
               threefold
               cable
               which
               cannot
               easily
               be
               broken
               ,
               yet
               being
               alone
               ,
               he
               is
               but
               as
               a
               single
               cable
               ,
               or
               rather
               as
               one
               vntwisted
               that
               can
               easily
               be
               twitched
               in
               peeces
               .
               Therefore
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               :
               let
               the
               abuse
               on
               both
               sides
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               let
               persons
               of
               state
               vse
               their
               stately
               ornaments
               ,
               and
               instruments
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               good
               of
               their
               countrie
               ,
               and
               themselues
               .
               And
               seeing
               as
               such
               things
               are
               appointed
               to
               put
               a
               difference
               betweene
               the
               superiour
               and
               the
               inferiour
               ,
               let
               not
               any
               presume
               to
               vse
               any
               noble
               or
               princely
               ceremonie
               ,
               for
               the
               solemnizing
               of
               his
               meane
               and
               base
               affaires
               :
               but
               remember
               what
               our
               Sauiour
               saith
               here
               in
               my
               text
               :
               
                 When
                 thou
                 giuest
                 thine
                 almes
                 ,
                 cause
                 not
                 a
                 trumpet
                 to
                 be
                 blowne
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               point
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               to
               be
               auoyded
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               II.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
               NOW
               we
               are
               to
               see
               which
               way
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               meanes
               it
               may
               be
               auoyded
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               to
               auoide
               vaineglorie
               ,
               in
               giuing
               of
               almes
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               action
               is
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               it
               .
               So
               sayth
               the
               text
               .
               Take
               heede
               that
               you
               giue
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               watch
               ouer
               your
               affections
               narrowly
               ,
               and
               examine
               euery
               affection
               and
               euery
               cogitation
               :
               euery
               affection
               what
               it
               chiefly
               desireth
               ,
               and
               euery
               cogitation
               what
               it
               museth
               vpon
               ,
               and
               deuiseth
               to
               effect
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Take
                 heed
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Sauior
               Christ
               in
               another
               place
               )
               
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 lest
                 ye
                 fall
                 into
                 tentation
                 :
              
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               no
               true
               heedfulnesse
               without
               watching
               and
               prayer
               ;
               and
               without
               such
               kind
               of
               heede
               taking
               ,
               we
               soone
               fall
               into
               tentation
               .
            
             
               This
               watchfull
               heedinesse
               ,
               and
               heedie
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               S.
               Paul
               calleth
               circumspect
               walking
               :
               Ephe.
               5.
               and
               the
               prophane
               persons
               of
               the
               world
               by
               a
               nickename
               call
               precisenesse
               and
               Puritanisme
               .
               Well
               whatsoeuer
               the
               world
               doth
               call
               it
               or
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               sufficeth
               the
               godly
               wise
               ,
               that
               wisedom
               it selfe
               hath
               both
               commended
               and
               commanded
               it
               .
               It
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               in
               euery
               place
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               vrged
               vnto
               vs
               for
               our
               good
               ▪
               One
               Scripture
               calleth
               to
               those
               that
               go
               to
               the
               holy
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Looke
                 to
                 thy
                 feete
                 when
                 thou
                 entrest
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God.
              
               
               Another
               Scripture
               crieth
               to
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               set
               at
               a
               sermon
               :
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 how
                 ye
                 heare
              
               .
               Another
               Scripture
               calleth
               to
               those
               that
               go
               to
               the
               Communion
               ,
               
               
                 Let
                 euery
                 man
                 examine
                 himselfe
                 before
                 he
                 eate
                 of
                 that
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 of
                 that
                 cup.
              
               Another
               Scripture
               crieth
               out
               to
               the
               whole
               campe
               of
               Israel
               saying
               :
               
               
                 Take
                 heede
                 lest
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 an
                 euill
                 heart
                 to
                 depart
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               your
               soueraigne
               Lord
               and
               Captaine
               ,
               to
               a
               Forraigner
               ,
               to
               a
               Rebell
               ,
               to
               the
               Diuell
               .
               Another
               Scripture
               crieth
               out
               to
               those
               that
               are
               planting
               ,
               and
               setting
               ,
               and
               weeding
               in
               the
               Lordes
               garden
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heede
                 and
                 beware
                 of
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 euill
                 ,
              
               Another
               giueth
               warning
               to
               those
               that
               are
               at
               their
               deuotions
               ,
               
               and
               seruing
               God
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heede
                 of
                 the
                 leauen
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hypocrisie
                 .
              
               And
               euery
               Sripture
               almost
               commeth
               to
               vs
               with
               a
               friendly
               watchword
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               we
               are
               about
               ,
               &
               biddeth
               vs
               take
               heed
               ▪
               and
               they
               stand
               like
               Sea
               marks
               whereby
               
               Mariners
               are
               both
               warned
               of
               rockes
               and
               sandes
               ,
               and
               directed
               rightly
               and
               safely
               into
               their
               desired
               hauen
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               we
               would
               well
               consider
               that
               we
               are
               alwayes
               in
               danger
               of
               enemies
               both
               visible
               and
               inuisible
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               a
               few
               but
               many
               ,
               not
               weake
               but
               mightie
               ,
               not
               simple
               but
               subtile
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               owne
               false
               hearts
               within
               vs
               are
               the
               readiest
               to
               betray
               vs
               ,
               we
               we
               would
               easily
               confesse
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               friendly
               watchword
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               then
               is
               needfull
               :
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 vnto
                 your
                 affections
                 ,
                 watch
                 ouer
                 your
                 cogitations
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 against
                 tentations
                 .
              
               The
               ground
               that
               we
               go
               vpon
               is
               slipperie
               as
               yee
               ,
               our
               knees
               are
               weake
               ,
               we
               are
               soone
               downe
               ,
               and
               being
               downe
               do
               hardly
               recouer
               our selues
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               had
               neede
               take
               heede
               .
               Sinne
               is
               subtill
               and
               impudent
               ,
               it
               will
               easily
               deceiue
               vs
               with
               false
               colours
               ,
               as
               Drapers
               do
               with
               false
               lights
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               not
               be
               said
               nay
               ;
               but
               with
               often
               and
               resolute
               resisting
               the
               Diuell
               is
               driuen
               away
               .
               I
               am
               manhood
               saith
               malice
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               credit
               :
               thou
               needest
               not
               feare
               me
               .
               I
               am
               good
               husbandry
               saith
               Couetousnesse
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               profite
               ,
               thou
               needest
               not
               feare
               me
               ;
               I
               am
               good
               fellowship
               saith
               Prophanenesse
               and
               Filthinesse
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               pleasure
               :
               thou
               needest
               not
               feare
               me
               .
               I
               am
               handsome
               cleanelinesse
               saith
               Pride
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               thee
               to
               be
               admired
               :
               thou
               needest
               not
               feare
               me
               ,
               
                 Gloria
                 calcar
                 habet
              
               saith
               Vaineglorie
               ,
               glorie
               and
               praise
               is
               a
               spurre
               to
               encourage
               men
               in
               well
               doing
               :
               true
               saith
               another
               of
               the
               same
               humour
               ,
               
                 Virtus
                 laudata
                 crescit
              
               ,
               and
               the
               maisters
               euge
               is
               the
               seruants
               auge
               in
               vertue
               and
               good
               seruice
               ,
               the
               praise
               of
               vertue
               is
               the
               increase
               of
               vertue
               .
               And
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               now
               a
               friend
               with
               a
               friendly
               caueat
               were
               very
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               
                 Take
                 heede
              
               will
               serue
               for
               all
               if
               they
               be
               wise
               .
               Take
               heede
               ,
               ô
               man
               ,
               that
               thy
               manhood
               be
               not
               malice
               ,
               that
               thy
               good
               husbandry
               be
               not
               greedy
               couetousnesse
               ,
               that
               thy
               goodfellowship
               be
               not
               beastlinesse
               ,
               that
               thy
               vnitie
               be
               not
               conspiracie
               ,
               that
               thy
               loue
               be
               not
               wanton
               lust
               ,
               that
               thy
               cleanelinesse
               be
               not
               Sodomiticall
               excesse
               ,
               that
               thy
               glorious
               spurres
               of
               vaineglorie
               and
               praise
               ,
               be
               not
               poisoned
               by
               thy
               desiring
               of
               them
               .
               Oh
               master
               how
               shall
               we
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               say
               ?
               I
               can
               giue
               thee
               no
               better
               counsell
               then
               God
               hath
               giuen
               thee
               ,
               &
               that
               is
               
                 Take
                 heede
              
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               I
               take
               heede
               ?
               Surely
               by
               watching
               and
               praying
               .
               Alas
               sir
               ,
               three
               things
               hinder
               my
               watching
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               drowsines
               ,
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               fearefulnesse
               :
               I
               would
               watch
               saith
               one
               ,
               but
               sleepe
               oppresseth
               me
               :
               and
               I
               would
               watch
               saith
               another
               ,
               but
               darknesse
               troubleth
               me
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               am
               an
               ignorant
               simple
               man
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               right
               way
               from
               the
               wrong
               ,
               nor
               vice
               from
               vertue
               ,
               nor
               a
               subiect
               from
               a
               rebell
               ,
               nor
               truth
               from
               errour
               .
               And
               I
               would
               watch
               saith
               another
               ,
               but
               I
               see
               the
               enemies
               so
               many
               and
               so
               terrible
               ,
               that
               I
               dare
               not
               set
               my selfe
               against
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               out
               my
               light
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               see
               no
               more
               such
               fearefull
               sights
               ,
               and
               lay
               downe
               my
               weapon
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               do
               as
               they
               will
               ,
               and
               fall
               asleepe
               in
               my
               sinne
               ,
               as
               
               men
               do
               in
               their
               beds
               when
               it
               thundreth
               :
               but
               to
               be
               safe
               against
               all
               daungers
               ,
               they
               will
               first
               blesse
               themselues
               ,
               and
               say
               their
               Auie
               Marie
               ,
               and
               so
               commit
               themselues
               to
               the
               weather
               .
               This
               is
               good
               plausible
               counsell
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               that
               sauoureth
               any
               thing
               ,
               sauing
               the
               things
               of
               Gods
               spirite
               :
               but
               how
               lothsome
               soeuer
               you
               take
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               certaine
               it
               is
               not
               very
               wholesome
               :
               therefore
               my
               brethren
               let
               it
               alone
               ,
               and
               take
               better
               aduice
               :
               and
               that
               is
               this
               .
               If
               you
               be
               in
               darknes
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               get
               you
               lights
               both
               within
               you
               and
               without
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               good
               store
               too
               .
               For
               the
               enemie
               cannot
               abide
               the
               light
               ,
               but
               will
               put
               out
               as
               many
               as
               he
               can
               come
               handsomely
               by
               :
               these
               lights
               that
               thou
               must
               set
               vp
               without
               thee
               ,
               must
               be
               first
               the
               holy
               word
               of
               God
               diligently
               read
               ,
               orderly
               preached
               ,
               and
               duly
               frequented
               :
               that
               shall
               be
               a
               lanterne
               vnto
               thy
               feete
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               vnto
               thy
               pathes
               :
               that
               shall
               descrie
               vnto
               thee
               the
               right
               way
               that
               thou
               must
               walke
               in
               :
               by
               that
               thou
               shalt
               discouer
               all
               false
               and
               counterfeit
               colours
               :
               and
               by
               that
               touchstone
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               trie
               all
               drosse
               from
               gold
               .
               Hauing
               that
               as
               the
               great
               Sunne-light
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               neglect
               not
               to
               reade
               if
               thou
               canst
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               heare
               the
               good
               workes
               and
               writings
               of
               godly
               and
               learned
               men
               :
               especially
               haue
               conference
               with
               them
               ,
               both
               soberly
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               holy
               purpose
               to
               be
               reformed
               by
               them
               :
               for
               they
               are
               lights
               too
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               neglected
               nor
               despised
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Moone
               is
               ,
               whose
               light
               is
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Sunne
               light
               ,
               and
               is
               altogether
               borrowed
               too
               of
               the
               Sunne
               :
               but
               it
               is
               borrowed
               for
               thy
               good
               .
               With
               these
               lights
               set
               vp
               also
               before
               thy
               eyes
               ,
               the
               good
               works
               and
               godly
               examples
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               &
               of
               patience
               ,
               and
               of
               lowlinesse
               ,
               and
               of
               zealousnesse
               ,
               and
               of
               constancie
               ,
               and
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               of
               loue
               ,
               and
               of
               charitie
               ,
               and
               of
               true
               deuotion
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               seene
               or
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               Saints
               and
               holy
               men
               ,
               and
               women
               of
               God
               :
               for
               euen
               they
               are
               lights
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               lights
               too
               ▪
               when
               Christians
               meane
               to
               keepe
               Christs
               watch
               ouer
               their
               hearts
               and
               affections
               .
               But
               all
               these
               are
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               thee
               ,
               except
               thou
               haue
               one
               light
               within
               thee
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               without
               thee
               .
               When
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               these
               outward
               lights
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               then
               pray
               thou
               for
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               he
               being
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               may
               open
               thy
               eyes
               of
               vnderstanding
               and
               iudgement
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               wonderfull
               things
               of
               Gods
               lawe
               :
               as
               he
               opened
               the
               heart
               of
               Lydia
               when
               Paule
               preached
               :
               and
               also
               to
               frame
               thy
               will
               and
               affections
               to
               take
               pleasure
               and
               delight
               in
               the
               Saints
               and
               their
               examples
               ,
               who
               excelled
               in
               vertue
               vpon
               earth
               :
               and
               so
               much
               for
               thee
               that
               sittest
               in
               darknesse
               .
               Now
               to
               those
               that
               haue
               lights
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               preaching
               inough
               ,
               and
               good
               bookes
               inough
               ,
               and
               good
               knowledge
               inough
               ,
               and
               can
               discourse
               of
               good
               examples
               inough
               ,
               but
               are
               oppressed
               with
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               a
               spirit
               of
               deadnesse
               and
               drowsinesse
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               are
               carelesse
               of
               that
               they
               heare
               ,
               and
               forgetfull
               of
               that
               
               they
               both
               heare
               and
               reade
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               any
               thing
               longer
               then
               it
               is
               rung
               into
               their
               eares
               .
               I
               cannot
               tell
               well
               what
               to
               say
               vnto
               them
               :
               to
               discourage
               them
               I
               am
               loath
               ,
               and
               to
               incourage
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
               but
               let
               vs
               see
               :
               is
               there
               no
               way
               to
               make
               them
               vigilant
               ?
               that
               they
               may
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               enemy
               when
               he
               commeth
               ?
               verily
               yes
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               must
               desire
               their
               fellowes
               and
               neighbours
               to
               call
               vpon
               them
               by
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               awaken
               them
               :
               as
               men
               do
               that
               meane
               to
               ride
               a
               iourney
               together
               :
               then
               if
               they
               fall
               asleepe
               againe
               ,
               they
               must
               cause
               the
               watchmen
               of
               the
               streetes
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               publicke
               teachers
               and
               pastours
               to
               smite
               them
               and
               pinch
               them
               ,
               euen
               with
               speciall
               application
               of
               the
               doctrine
               vnto
               their
               owne
               hearts
               and
               consciences
               :
               then
               they
               must
               resolue
               to
               be
               patient
               and
               contented
               that
               they
               be
               often
               and
               loud
               so
               called
               vpon
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               often
               call
               vpon
               his
               Disciples
               when
               they
               were
               heauy
               :
               and
               therefore
               often
               and
               loud
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               heauy
               .
               To
               which
               ende
               the
               congregation
               should
               not
               be
               pestred
               with
               an
               ignorant
               nor
               a
               cold
               teacher
               ,
               nor
               a
               strawbury
               Sermon
               man
               ,
               that
               either
               cannot
               or
               will
               not
               ,
               or
               will
               but
               coldly
               ,
               and
               seldomly
               rouze
               vp
               mens
               drowsie
               consciences
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               instant
               in
               season
               and
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               that
               is
               :
               vppon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               to
               lift
               vp
               their
               voices
               like
               trumpets
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               the
               Lords
               people
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               both
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               particular
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               they
               must
               take
               heede
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               such
               things
               as
               are
               like
               sleepy
               and
               drowsie
               meates
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               delight
               not
               in
               such
               carnall
               company
               ,
               and
               fleshly
               pleasures
               ,
               as
               will
               in
               time
               both
               breed
               a
               consumption
               of
               Gods
               graces
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               harden
               ,
               and
               besot
               them
               so
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               that
               in
               time
               they
               may
               grow
               past
               all
               feeling
               ,
               for
               
                 consuetudo
                 peccandi
              
               (
               saith
               Augustine
               )
               
                 tollit
                 sensum
                 peccati
              
               :
               the
               custome
               of
               sinne
               taketh
               away
               the
               feeling
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               those
               that
               are
               discouraged
               through
               fearfulnesse
               of
               their
               owne
               abilitie
               ,
               and
               affrighted
               with
               the
               fearfull
               sights
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               like
               Elisha
               his
               seruant
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Aramites
               :
               there
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               which
               haue
               need
               of
               good
               instruction
               ,
               and
               great
               incouragement
               .
               The
               first
               sort
               are
               dismayed
               at
               that
               which
               is
               past
               ;
               the
               second
               is
               affraid
               of
               things
               to
               come
               .
               The
               first
               are
               such
               as
               haue
               bene
               in
               the
               battell
               ,
               and
               haue
               beene
               foiled
               ,
               and
               ouermatched
               with
               rebellious
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               vnsanctified
               affections
               :
               and
               these
               like
               a
               weake
               porter
               at
               a
               gate
               ,
               hauing
               opened
               the
               doore
               to
               some
               one
               whom
               he
               had
               a
               mind
               vnto
               ,
               were
               not
               onely
               so
               troubled
               by
               that
               one
               sinne
               of
               theirs
               ,
               whom
               they
               meant
               not
               to
               keepe
               alwayes
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               tell
               how
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               him
               any
               more
               ;
               but
               also
               by
               that
               same
               one
               false
               and
               fained
               friend
               haue
               bene
               betrayed
               ,
               in
               letting
               in
               a
               presse
               of
               many
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               they
               neuer
               thought
               of
               ,
               to
               the
               spoiling
               of
               all
               that
               was
               within
               :
               which
               they
               thought
               to
               keepe
               out
               ,
               but
               finding
               themselues
               
               ouermatched
               with
               the
               preasse
               without
               ,
               and
               wanting
               strength
               within
               ,
               haue
               euen
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               desperate
               manner
               sit
               downe
               ,
               and
               let
               all
               alone
               ,
               to
               come
               in
               and
               do
               what
               they
               will
               :
               wishing
               when
               it
               is
               too
               late
               as
               they
               imagine
               ,
               that
               in
               time
               they
               had
               taken
               heede
               of
               that
               one
               false
               and
               deceitfull
               affection
               which
               they
               entertained
               .
               To
               these
               men
               a
               man
               cannot
               say
               ,
               
                 obstate
                 principijs
              
               ,
               withstand
               the
               beginnings
               :
               for
               that
               the
               fray
               is
               already
               begunne
               ,
               and
               they
               almost
               ,
               nay
               altogether
               put
               to
               the
               worse
               .
               But
               the
               best
               counsell
               for
               such
               a
               one
               is
               ,
               
                 redime
                 te
                 captum
                 quam
                 queas
                 minimo
                 ,
              
               get
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               so
               soone
               as
               thou
               canst
               :
               and
               as
               Christ
               said
               to
               the
               woman
               taken
               in
               adulterie
               ,
               go
               and
               sinne
               no
               more
               ,
               least
               a
               worse
               thing
               happen
               vnto
               thee
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               take
               better
               heede
               another
               time
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               I
               get
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               say
               :
               verily
               of
               thy selfe
               a
               thing
               impossible
               :
               thou
               must
               craue
               helpe
               of
               a
               stronger
               then
               thy selfe
               ,
               or
               then
               the
               enemie
               that
               hath
               thee
               in
               possession
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               victorious
               Lion
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               who
               hath
               alreadie
               dispossessed
               the
               strong
               man
               of
               his
               hold
               ,
               and
               purchased
               the
               possession
               to
               thy
               vse
               :
               if
               thou
               sue
               to
               him
               by
               earnest
               prayer
               ,
               and
               embrace
               him
               by
               a
               holy
               faith
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               recouer
               thy
               hold
               againe
               .
               And
               without
               these
               two
               weapons
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               thee
               ,
               by
               all
               thy
               heede
               taking
               to
               auoide
               the
               sleights
               of
               Sathan
               .
               And
               what
               though
               thou
               carrie
               a
               scarre
               ,
               and
               weare
               some
               shakles
               of
               the
               vnregenerate
               part
               :
               yet
               be
               content
               ,
               and
               thanke
               God
               for
               thy
               victorie
               by
               Christ.
               Iacob
               could
               not
               get
               the
               blessing
               without
               wrestling
               ,
               and
               in
               wrestling
               he
               was
               smitten
               ,
               and
               being
               smitten
               ,
               he
               halted
               ,
               and
               continued
               lame
               euer
               after
               :
               and
               thus
               was
               it
               with
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               he
               that
               preuailed
               with
               God.
               And
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               with
               euery
               true
               Israelite
               and
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               while
               the
               world
               standeth
               .
               But
               what
               of
               all
               that
               ?
               Gods
               power
               is
               made
               manifest
               in
               the
               weakenesse
               of
               his
               children
               :
               and
               so
               thou
               may
               in
               the
               end
               preuaile
               with
               God
               for
               his
               blessing
               ,
               be
               content
               to
               receiue
               with
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               many
               a
               blow
               ,
               knowing
               that
               it
               is
               better
               to
               go
               lame
               and
               blind
               into
               heauen
               ,
               then
               otherwise
               after
               all
               ease
               and
               carnall
               pleasure
               to
               go
               into
               hell
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               those
               that
               are
               afraid
               to
               stand
               vpon
               their
               spirituall
               watch
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               they
               should
               be
               foiled
               and
               spoiled
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               encouraged
               and
               admonished
               .
               Great
               cause
               of
               encouragement
               they
               haue
               ,
               for
               that
               if
               God
               once
               open
               their
               eyes
               they
               shal
               see
               more
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               be
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               seruant
               of
               Elisha
               did
               .
               God
               himself
               hath
               an
               eye
               ouer
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               an
               eare
               alwaies
               open
               to
               their
               prayer
               .
               Therefore
               let
               them
               watch
               and
               feare
               not
               ,
               Gods
               Angels
               are
               charged
               to
               pitch
               their
               tents
               about
               them
               ,
               therefore
               let
               them
               watch
               and
               feare
               not
               .
               With
               their
               hands
               they
               shall
               hold
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               dash
               not
               thy
               foote
               against
               a
               stone
               :
               
               therefore
               watch
               and
               feare
               not
               .
               Christ
               himselfe
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               thy
               Mediator
               doth
               plead
               for
               thee
               ,
               doth
               pray
               for
               thee
               ,
               doth
               pay
               for
               thee
               ,
               therefore
               watch
               and
               feare
               not
               .
               Christs
               Ministers
               without
               are
               readie
               to
               awaken
               thee
               with
               their
               siluer
               trumpets
               of
               knowledge
               and
               wholesome
               doctrine
               ,
               if
               thou
               chaunce
               to
               fall
               asleepe
               ,
               therefore
               watch
               and
               feare
               not
               .
               Gods
               spirit
               within
               thee
               as
               Lord
               deputie
               for
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               is
               ready
               to
               do
               all
               his
               offices
               for
               thy
               sanctification
               and
               consolation
               here
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               saluation
               and
               glorification
               hereafter
               ,
               therefore
               watch
               and
               feare
               not
               .
               As
               Lord
               priuie
               seale
               he
               is
               readie
               to
               set
               vpon
               thee
               the
               stampes
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               marks
               of
               mortification
               ,
               as
               dying
               to
               sinne
               ,
               liuing
               to
               vertue
               ,
               with
               increase
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               charitie
               ,
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               temperance
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               are
               his
               markes
               ,
               by
               which
               thou
               shalt
               know
               that
               thou
               art
               sealed
               vp
               to
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               .
               As
               Lord
               comforter
               of
               Gods
               elect
               ,
               he
               shall
               speake
               peace
               vnto
               thy
               soule
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               cast
               downe
               vnder
               thy
               sinnes
               :
               and
               say
               ,
               Sonne
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               forgiuen
               thee
               .
               If
               thou
               receiue
               any
               wounds
               in
               thy
               inward
               man
               ,
               whereby
               thy
               zeale
               ,
               and
               faith
               ,
               and
               repentance
               ,
               &c.
               may
               grow
               into
               a
               consumption
               ,
               yet
               watch
               stil
               and
               feare
               not
               :
               for
               he
               with
               his
               quickening
               vertue
               ,
               and
               soueraigne
               oyle
               of
               heauenly
               assurance
               shall
               restore
               vnto
               thee
               againe
               the
               ioy
               of
               thy
               saluation
               ,
               creating
               in
               thee
               still
               a
               cleane
               heart
               ,
               and
               renewing
               a
               right
               spirit
               within
               thee
               :
               and
               therefore
               keepe
               thy
               watch
               and
               feare
               not
               .
               And
               if
               thou
               dye
               ,
               he
               shall
               chaunge
               thy
               death
               into
               life
               ,
               and
               thy
               mortalitie
               into
               immortalitie
               :
               yea
               if
               the
               boisterous
               windes
               of
               persecution
               and
               trouble
               chaunce
               to
               arise
               ,
               and
               driue
               thee
               either
               into
               prison
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               stake
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               gallowes
               ,
               or
               to
               banishment
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               vncomfortable
               coasts
               of
               contempt
               ,
               reproch
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               crosse
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               he
               can
               quench
               the
               fire
               ,
               or
               stoppe
               the
               lions
               mouthes
               ,
               or
               open
               the
               prison
               doores
               ,
               or
               raise
               thee
               vp
               new
               friends
               ,
               or
               take
               away
               thy
               hunger
               ,
               or
               giue
               thee
               strength
               to
               beare
               all
               if
               he
               will
               ,
               or
               else
               make
               all
               these
               as
               meanes
               to
               driue
               thee
               sooner
               into
               heauen
               then
               thou
               wouldest
               be
               :
               and
               therefore
               
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 watch
                 and
                 feare
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               now
               thou
               must
               take
               heede
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               which
               are
               spoken
               for
               thy
               consolation
               and
               encouragement
               ,
               do
               not
               make
               thee
               carelesse
               and
               remisse
               :
               but
               be
               admonished
               in
               standing
               vpon
               thy
               watch
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               thou
               post
               not
               off
               thy
               watching
               vnto
               other
               men
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               thou
               driue
               it
               not
               off
               vnto
               another
               time
               .
               If
               thou
               post
               off
               this
               dutie
               to
               other
               men
               ,
               thou
               deceiuest
               thy selfe
               :
               for
               thou
               hast
               no
               more
               priuiledge
               then
               other
               men
               haue
               ,
               thou
               art
               in
               no
               lesse
               danger
               then
               other
               men
               are
               ,
               thou
               art
               subiect
               to
               the
               same
               passions
               ,
               the
               same
               corruptions
               ,
               the
               same
               lawes
               ,
               the
               same
               iudgements
               ,
               that
               other
               men
               are
               
               subiect
               vnto
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               other
               men
               must
               take
               heede
               and
               watch
               ouer
               their
               affections
               ,
               thou
               must
               :
               if
               some
               must
               ,
               all
               must
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               should
               thinke
               he
               were
               more
               priuiledged
               then
               all
               men
               ,
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 all
                 watch
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               subtiltie
               of
               Sathan
               to
               make
               men
               beleeue
               that
               they
               are
               exempted
               ,
               but
               others
               are
               not
               :
               that
               ministers
               had
               neede
               watch
               ouer
               their
               affections
               ,
               and
               looke
               to
               their
               waies
               ,
               but
               not
               other
               men
               ;
               as
               in
               Poperie
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               Friers
               ,
               and
               Monkes
               ,
               and
               Nunnes
               must
               be
               more
               holy
               ,
               and
               more
               deuout
               then
               other
               men
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               say
               as
               the
               disciples
               said
               ,
               when
               they
               heard
               Christ
               say
               ,
               one
               should
               betray
               him
               :
               Is
               it
               I
               ?
               Is
               this
               to
               me
               ?
               Doth
               this
               doctrine
               concerne
               me
               ?
               Whom
               doth
               he
               meane
               ?
               As
               though
               Christ
               had
               said
               here
               ;
               but
               one
               of
               you
               must
               take
               heede
               and
               watch
               .
               And
               when
               we
               see
               ,
               or
               heare
               of
               any
               other
               man
               that
               is
               come
               to
               reape
               the
               shame
               of
               his
               vaine-glorious
               and
               ambitious
               attempts
               ,
               or
               of
               others
               their
               lasciuious
               or
               couetous
               attempts
               ,
               what
               is
               our
               saying
               ?
               Alas
               it
               is
               pittie
               ,
               this
               was
               for
               want
               of
               heede
               taking
               :
               but
               yet
               we
               take
               no
               more
               heede
               then
               they
               ,
               for
               we
               think
               it
               concernes
               vs
               not
               .
               But
               this
               is
               our
               great
               folly
               .
               Other
               men
               that
               haue
               fallen
               before
               vs
               ,
               are
               like
               ships
               that
               are
               sunke
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               looke
               you
               to
               your selues
               ,
               and
               come
               not
               after
               vs
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               do
               ,
               you
               shall
               all
               likewise
               perish
               .
               Let
               other
               men
               be
               our
               warnings
               ,
               and
               not
               our
               deputies
               in
               these
               cases
               .
               For
               do
               man
               shall
               go
               to
               hell
               by
               his
               deputie
               ,
               but
               euery
               man
               that
               hath
               bene
               carelesse
               in
               his
               watch
               ,
               without
               repentance
               shall
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               die
               the
               death
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               that
               art
               to
               beginne
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               keepe
               thy
               watch
               wel
               ,
               post
               it
               not
               off
               vntill
               another
               time
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               another
               of
               the
               diuels
               sleights
               :
               but
               remember
               what
               Christ
               saith
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               
                 When
                 thou
                 doest
                 thine
                 alms
                 ,
                 take
                 heede
                 .
              
               He
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               done
               it
               :
               for
               then
               it
               commeth
               too
               late
               ,
               because
               that
               action
               is
               past
               with
               a
               theeuish
               affection
               alreadie
               .
               Take
               heede
               after
               the
               euill
               is
               committed
               ,
               is
               like
               ,
               shut
               the
               doore
               when
               the
               horse
               is
               stolen
               If
               thou
               wilt
               take
               the
               theefe
               with
               the
               manner
               ,
               thou
               must
               watch
               him
               euen
               at
               the
               very
               same
               instant
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               doing
               of
               thy
               good
               deeds
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               commeth
               and
               doth
               his
               feate
               ,
               and
               afterward
               he
               lurketh
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               where
               thou
               canst
               not
               so
               well
               find
               him
               :
               and
               there
               he
               both
               watcheth
               his
               time
               for
               the
               like
               bootie
               another
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               he
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               laugh
               thee
               to
               scorne
               ,
               for
               that
               thou
               wert
               so
               foolish
               ,
               as
               to
               let
               him
               rob
               both
               God
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               thee
               of
               his
               fauour
               ,
               while
               he
               tickled
               thee
               ,
               and
               flattered
               thee
               with
               faire
               words
               .
               As
               Nehemiah
               that
               couragious
               magistrate
               dealt
               with
               the
               Sabbath-breakers
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               deale
               with
               our
               vaineglorius
               thoughts
               .
               He
               watched
               them
               when
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               came
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               found
               them
               ,
               hauing
               
               found
               them
               ,
               he
               shewed
               them
               the
               law
               :
               when
               that
               whould
               not
               serue
               ,
               he
               threatned
               them
               :
               when
               threatening
               would
               not
               serue
               ,
               he
               apprehended
               them
               and
               punished
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               came
               no
               more
               vpon
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               .
               So
               let
               vs
               watch
               our
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               about
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               are
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               our
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               find
               those
               theeuish
               and
               peeuish
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               go
               about
               to
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               honour
               :
               hauing
               found
               them
               ,
               lay
               the
               law
               of
               God
               before
               them
               :
               if
               that
               will
               not
               serue
               ,
               threaten
               them
               with
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God
               :
               if
               that
               will
               not
               serue
               ,
               then
               lay
               hands
               (
               not
               vpon
               thy selfe
               )
               but
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               more
               straight
               examination
               of
               thy
               heart
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               euen
               before
               the
               Lord
               chiefe
               Iustice
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               :
               then
               imprison
               them
               by
               restraining
               them
               of
               their
               libertie
               ,
               and
               refraining
               of
               thy selfe
               from
               such
               obiects
               ,
               and
               sights
               ,
               and
               places
               ,
               and
               company
               ,
               as
               would
               animate
               them
               against
               thee
               .
               Hauing
               thus
               restrained
               them
               ,
               feede
               them
               with
               fasting
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               with
               the
               bread
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               with
               weeping
               mingled
               among
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               the
               water
               of
               affliction
               :
               and
               then
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               feruent
               prayer
               ,
               correct
               them
               zealously
               and
               continually
               ,
               and
               spare
               them
               not
               :
               accuse
               them
               ,
               arraigne
               them
               ,
               endite
               them
               ,
               and
               condemne
               them
               ,
               and
               feare
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               still
               pray
               :
               for
               prayer
               is
               
                 flagellum
                 diaboli
              
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               calleth
               it
               ,
               the
               whippe
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               which
               he
               more
               feareth
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               coniurations
               of
               Poperie
               ,
               then
               all
               holy
               water
               ,
               and
               crossings
               :
               yea
               more
               then
               the
               dog
               doth
               the
               whip
               :
               and
               as
               when
               the
               dogge
               heareth
               the
               bell
               at
               the
               whips
               end
               ,
               he
               runneth
               out
               of
               the
               house
               :
               so
               when
               Sathan
               perceiueth
               a
               Christian
               addresse
               himselfe
               to
               prayer
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               neuer
               so
               weakely
               and
               with
               great
               striuing
               :
               yet
               he
               then
               feareth
               the
               rebuke
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               giueth
               place
               .
               Oh
               then
               let
               vs
               pray
               good
               brethren
               ,
               euen
               then
               ,
               then
               when
               we
               are
               about
               to
               giue
               almes
               ,
               or
               to
               heare
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               or
               to
               preach
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               to
               reproue
               sinne
               boldly
               ,
               or
               to
               handle
               doctrine
               soundly
               ,
               or
               to
               deale
               roundly
               with
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               spirituall
               exercises
               :
               and
               not
               only
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               our
               ciuill
               affaires
               ,
               in
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               if
               thou
               meanest
               to
               deale
               truly
               ,
               and
               vse
               plaine
               and
               simple
               dealing
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               at
               a
               word
               .
               Oh
               then
               pray
               also
               in
               inuiting
               thy
               friends
               and
               neighbours
               to
               thy
               house
               ,
               when
               thou
               entertainest
               the
               preachers
               of
               Gods
               word
               at
               thy
               table
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               troubled
               in
               making
               prouision
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               all
               things
               cleane
               and
               handsome
               :
               oh
               then
               pray
               ,
               when
               thou
               callest
               foorth
               thy
               children
               to
               shew
               their
               wit
               ,
               their
               aptnesse
               and
               towardnes
               to
               learne
               ,
               their
               profiting
               in
               learning
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               oh
               then
               pray
               too
               ,
               when
               thou
               cariest
               thy
               friend
               to
               shew
               him
               thy
               house
               ,
               and
               thy
               roomes
               ,
               and
               thy
               riches
               ,
               and
               the
               workes
               of
               thine
               owne
               hands
               ,
               and
               thy
               fine
               gardens
               and
               walkes
               ,
               and
               thy
               fruitfull
               Orchards
               ,
               and
               thy
               fatte
               cattell
               ,
               and
               thy
               great
               
               dealings
               ,
               and
               thy
               daily
               expenses
               ,
               &c.
               
               Oh
               in
               all
               these
               go
               not
               without
               thy
               whippe
               of
               prayer
               to
               driue
               away
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               theeuish
               suggestions
               ,
               and
               vaineglorious
               cogitations
               :
               for
               euen
               then
               when
               thou
               thinkest
               to
               do
               all
               for
               the
               best
               thou
               shalt
               be
               circumuented
               and
               deceiued
               of
               thy
               reward
               before
               thou
               be
               aware
               ,
               if
               thou
               then
               (
               euen
               then
               I
               say
               )
               do
               not
               take
               heede
               .
            
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               heare
               the
               whispering
               ,
               &
               feel
               the
               tickling
               of
               a
               number
               of
               spirituall
               and
               inuisible
               theeues
               in
               thy
               hart
               .
               Oh
               saith
               one
               to
               him
               that
               studeith
               for
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               when
               he
               readeth
               a
               trim
               discourse
               ,
               or
               fine
               simile
               ,
               that
               pleaseth
               himselfe
               ,
               Oh
               this
               will
               do
               well
               to
               grace
               thy
               Sermon
               withall
               ,
               oh
               men
               will
               commend
               thy
               wit
               ,
               and
               thy
               inuention
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               thy
               boldnesse
               for
               that
               ,
               and
               thy
               iudgement
               in
               that
               ,
               &c.
               
               Oh
               here
               is
               a
               tickling
               theefe
               in
               the
               heart
               :
               driue
               him
               out
               by
               prayer
               :
               take
               heed
               of
               him
               :
               yeeld
               not
               vnto
               him
               :
               but
               pray
               then
               and
               say
               :
               Lord
               none
               of
               all
               these
               come
               of
               my selfe
               ,
               thou
               art
               the
               giuer
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               thy
               mercies
               to
               me
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               nor
               worthie
               my selfe
               ,
               to
               carrie
               such
               treasures
               of
               thy
               Spirite
               to
               thy
               people
               :
               Lord
               be
               mercifull
               vnto
               me
               ,
               and
               sanctifie
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               seeke
               thy
               glorie
               ,
               and
               not
               my
               owne
               .
               Oh
               hallowed
               be
               thy
               name
               Lord
               ,
               hallowed
               be
               thy
               name
               :
               not
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               ô
               Lord
               ,
               not
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               but
               to
               thy
               name
               let
               the
               praise
               be
               giuen
               .
               Lord
               humble
               my
               swelling
               heart
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               my
               sinne
               ,
               and
               my
               speciall
               corruptions
               .
               Oh
               Lord
               driue
               out
               these
               proud
               though●s
               ,
               these
               vaine
               imaginations
               ,
               these
               wicked
               and
               sacrilegious
               affections
               ,
               which
               go
               about
               thus
               to
               rob
               thee
               of
               thy
               honour
               ,
               both
               in
               me
               the
               speaker
               ,
               and
               in
               others
               the
               hearers
               :
               let
               them
               not
               commend
               thy
               gifts
               in
               me
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               to
               thy
               praise
               and
               glorie
               .
               And
               thus
               must
               we
               be
               exercised
               continually
               ,
               while
               we
               liue
               .
               In
               like
               sort
               when
               thou
               art
               about
               to
               shew
               thy
               reading
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               veine
               ,
               at
               the
               table
               :
               pray
               ,
               for
               then
               a
               theefe
               within
               thee
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               tell
               thee
               that
               all
               the
               company
               will
               ,
               and
               do
               admire
               thee
               for
               thy
               gift
               that
               way
               .
               Yea
               ,
               or
               if
               thou
               sit
               still
               and
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               neuer
               speakest
               but
               when
               thou
               art
               required
               ,
               and
               then
               very
               modestly
               too
               ,
               yet
               then
               watch
               and
               take
               heede
               ,
               for
               euen
               then
               commeth
               a
               spirituall
               theefe
               ,
               &
               perswadeth
               thee
               to
               thinke
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               surely
               men
               will
               commend
               me
               aswell
               for
               my
               silence
               and
               modestie
               ,
               as
               such
               a
               one
               for
               his
               learning
               &
               wit
               :
               but
               where
               is
               the
               Kings
               Atturney
               all
               this
               while
               to
               pleade
               for
               Gods
               right
               ▪
               I
               meane
               the
               spirite
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               to
               perswade
               thy
               soule
               to
               giue
               the
               glorie
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               gaue
               thee
               those
               gifts
               ,
               and
               that
               grace
               with
               God
               and
               man
               :
               where
               is
               he
               ?
               Oh
               therefore
               then
               when
               thou
               doest
               these
               things
               ,
               euen
               then
               I
               say
               take
               heede
               :
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               Hallowed
               be
               thy
               name
               :
               Lord
               rebuke
               Sathan
               ,
               quench
               these
               his
               fierie
               dartes
               :
               humble
               my
               proud
               heart
               :
               make
               it
               to
               affect
               thee
               and
               thy
               glorie
               ,
               aboue
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               
               in
               all
               things
               .
               In
               like
               sort
               in
               doing
               the
               parts
               of
               a
               ciuill
               man
               ,
               entertaining
               of
               preachers
               ,
               or
               thy
               honest
               friends
               and
               neighbours
               ,
               in
               shewing
               them
               thy
               faire
               houses
               ,
               thy
               well
               contriued
               roomes
               ,
               thy
               wealth
               ,
               thy
               gaines
               ,
               thy
               great
               expences
               ,
               thy
               great
               reuenewes
               ,
               thy
               toward
               children
               ,
               &c.
               doest
               thou
               not
               feele
               a
               theefe
               within
               thee
               ,
               tickling
               and
               dallying
               with
               thy
               false
               heart
               ,
               and
               telling
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               be
               highly
               commended
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               thy
               fame
               shall
               be
               spread
               farre
               and
               neare
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               spoken
               of
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               reuerenced
               ,
               and
               admired
               ?
               &c.
               doest
               thou
               not
               feele
               such
               a
               theefe
               within
               thee
               speaking
               such
               things
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               all
               in
               effect
               ,
               but
               to
               perswade
               thee
               to
               rob
               him
               who
               hath
               enriched
               thee
               ,
               to
               disgrace
               him
               who
               hath
               graced
               thee
               :
               and
               to
               wound
               him
               who
               hath
               healed
               thee
               ?
               whereas
               thou
               oughtest
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               tell
               what
               goodnesse
               I
               haue
               receiued
               of
               my
               mercifull
               God
               and
               heauenly
               father
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               commend
               his
               goodnesse
               therein
               ,
               and
               spread
               the
               fame
               of
               his
               name
               farre
               and
               neare
               ,
               and
               may
               reuerence
               ,
               and
               admire
               his
               wisedome
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               workes
               towards
               mortall
               man
               ,
               and
               may
               both
               feare
               and
               loue
               his
               Maiestie
               for
               the
               same
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               let
               vs
               watch
               &
               pray
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               al
               things
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               things
               ,
               may
               haue
               his
               due
               praise
               and
               glorie
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               when
               thou
               giuest
               thine
               almes
               ,
               or
               buildest
               anie
               hospitall
               ,
               or
               giuest
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               poore
               of
               such
               and
               such
               a
               parish
               ,
               &c.
               if
               thou
               doest
               not
               take
               great
               heed
               ,
               and
               examine
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               stand
               with
               prayer
               at
               the
               doore
               ,
               then
               will
               Sathan
               be
               busie
               ,
               and
               a
               spirituall
               theefe
               will
               stand
               vp
               in
               thy
               hart
               and
               say
               ,
               Oh
               now
               this
               being
               knowne
               ,
               how
               will
               the
               poore
               commend
               me
               ?
               how
               will
               the
               world
               commend
               me
               ?
               I
               shall
               now
               get
               a
               name
               that
               I
               am
               a
               good
               man
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               I
               hope
               to
               come
               into
               the
               Chronicles
               for
               my
               good
               deeds
               one
               day
               ,
               &c.
               
               Oh
               then
               scourge
               these
               corrupt
               and
               diuelish
               affections
               ,
               &
               chase
               them
               away
               by
               prayer
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               dwel
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               giue
               thē
               no
               entertainement
               ,
               desire
               to
               giue
               all
               the
               glorie
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               desire
               others
               to
               do
               the
               same
               for
               thee
               :
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               thee
               both
               able
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               giue
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               thee
               his
               steward
               ,
               and
               deputie
               to
               giue
               euery
               one
               his
               portion
               ,
               that
               his
               fatherly
               goodnesse
               hath
               appointed
               them
               .
               The
               like
               is
               to
               be
               done
               of
               euery
               one
               that
               praieth
               in
               publike
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               heareth
               the
               word
               diligently
               ,
               and
               turne
               ouer
               their
               Bibles
               ,
               and
               sing
               reuerently
               the
               holy
               Psalmes
               and
               praises
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               confer
               of
               that
               which
               they
               heard
               ,
               and
               call
               their
               families
               to
               account
               for
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               heard
               at
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               &c.
               all
               most
               holy
               actions
               :
               but
               take
               heed
               now
               ,
               when
               thou
               doest
               all
               these
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               that
               the
               messenger
               of
               Sathan
               come
               not
               like
               a
               cunning
               companion
               and
               poison
               all
               these
               .
               Take
               heed
               I
               say
               euen
               then
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               about
               these
               seruices
               ,
               for
               euen
               as
               cut-purses
               ,
               and
               pilfering
               rogues
               watch
               their
               times
               till
               they
               see
               men
               busie
               in
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               or
               
               come
               in
               a
               preasse
               :
               so
               do
               these
               vagrant
               affections
               watch
               our
               harts
               when
               we
               are
               about
               holy
               businesse
               ,
               and
               in
               deuout
               conference
               with
               our
               God
               ,
               to
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               to
               poison
               that
               which
               we
               offer
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               poisoned
               he
               will
               none
               of
               it
               .
               A
               strange
               thing
               ,
               and
               a
               hidden
               mysterie
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               then
               rob
               the
               Lord
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               honoring
               and
               seruing
               him
               :
               that
               we
               should
               take
               from
               him
               that
               which
               we
               giue
               vnto
               him
               .
               Verily
               so
               we
               do
               ,
               if
               we
               take
               not
               heed
               ,
               and
               nothing
               is
               more
               common
               then
               that
               euil
               .
               Thou
               art
               deuout
               in
               thy
               prayer
               ,
               in
               hearing
               ,
               in
               sighing
               ,
               in
               singing
               ,
               in
               eleuating
               eyes
               and
               hands
               to
               heauen
               :
               it
               is
               well
               done
               :
               but
               then
               take
               heede
               of
               the
               theefe
               with
               the
               poison
               that
               thou
               seest
               not
               :
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               affection
               that
               maketh
               thee
               to
               cast
               thy
               eye
               aside
               ,
               perhaps
               to
               looke
               whether
               such
               a
               man
               seeth
               thee
               ,
               or
               no
               :
               and
               that
               affection
               that
               tickleth
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               now
               I
               am
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               counted
               a
               zealous
               professor
               for
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               well
               esteemed
               for
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               by
               this
               meanes
               get
               familiaritie
               ,
               and
               so
               commoditie
               with
               him
               &
               her
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               such
               odde
               conceits
               that
               come
               wharting
               and
               crossing
               of
               thy
               heart
               in
               the
               best
               things
               that
               thou
               canst
               do
               .
               All
               which
               if
               thou
               take
               not
               heede
               of
               them
               ,
               euen
               then
               at
               that
               instant
               ,
               and
               pray
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               get
               within
               thee
               ,
               and
               plucke
               off
               the
               garment
               of
               puritie
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               should
               commend
               thy
               action
               vnto
               God.
               And
               thus
               thou
               seest
               how
               God
               is
               robbed
               when
               he
               is
               serued
               :
               and
               therefore
               euen
               then
               without
               any
               further
               delay
               ,
               or
               dallying
               take
               heed
               ,
               and
               watch
               ouer
               thy
               heart
               :
               and
               pray
               against
               these
               vile
               and
               vaine
               affections
               ,
               desiring
               God
               to
               reforme
               and
               correct
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               thou
               maiest
               giue
               him
               his
               due
               ,
               clad
               in
               such
               holy
               and
               pure
               affections
               as
               are
               desirous
               that
               all
               the
               glorie
               should
               be
               giuen
               vnto
               him
               ,
               from
               whom
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               all
               things
               are
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               .
               And
               in
               so
               doing
               thou
               maiest
               safely
               shew
               ,
               what
               God
               hath
               done
               for
               thee
               .
               Take
               for
               example
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               Zacharie
               the
               father
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist.
              
               
               Iacob
               he
               sheweth
               his
               brother
               how
               God
               had
               blessed
               him
               since
               his
               comming
               ouer
               Iordan
               ,
               with
               onely
               a
               poore
               staffe
               in
               his
               hand
               :
               and
               now
               had
               giuen
               him
               troupes
               or
               bands
               of
               children
               and
               seruants
               :
               and
               blessed
               him
               with
               flockes
               of
               sheepe
               ,
               beeues
               and
               camels
               :
               but
               in
               all
               these
               things
               his
               desire
               was
               that
               God
               might
               he
               glorified
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               least
               of
               these
               mercies
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               I
               haue
               set
               forth
               the
               great
               and
               vndeserued
               fauour
               of
               God
               vnto
               me
               .
               So
               farre
               was
               he
               from
               seeking
               thereby
               to
               be
               counted
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               maner
               of
               the
               world
               is
               .
               So
               when
               Elizabeth
               reioyced
               with
               her
               cosin
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               fauour
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               in
               chusing
               her
               to
               be
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               :
               and
               sayd
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 amongst
                 women
              
               ,
               she
               was
               not
               proud
               thereof
               ,
               
               but
               presently
               gaue
               the
               glorie
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               sayd
               ,
               
                 My
                 
                 soule
                 doth
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 spirite
                 reioyceth
                 in
                 God
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 magnified
                 indeede
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 mightie
                 hath
                 magnified
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 is
                 his
                 name
              
               :
               and
               so
               made
               that
               whole
               song
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               glorious
               praises
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               singular
               worke
               which
               he
               had
               done
               to
               her
               .
               In
               like
               sort
               when
               Zachary
               knew
               that
               Iohn
               was
               borne
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               forerunner
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               presently
               gaue
               the
               glorie
               to
               God
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 visited
                 and
                 redeemed
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 thou
                 ô
                 child
                 shalt
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 go
                 before
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 knowledge
                 of
                 saluation
                 vnto
                 his
                 people
                 for
                 the
                 forgiuenesse
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               But
               then
               commeth
               forth
               the
               holy
               affection
               ,
               wherein
               God
               is
               delighted
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Through
                 the
                 tender
                 mercy
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               this
               shall
               we
               do
               if
               we
               take
               heed
               ,
               and
               still
               watch
               ouer
               our
               hearts
               in
               euerie
               action
               ,
               by
               secret
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               his
               name
               may
               be
               hallowed
               .
            
             
               This
               wise
               course
               being
               taken
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               discerne
               a
               false
               harted
               affection
               ,
               from
               a
               true
               and
               a
               holy
               affection
               :
               a
               double
               heart
               from
               a
               single
               and
               sincere
               heart
               :
               for
               in
               euery
               man
               that
               is
               regenerate
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               double
               motion
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               the
               Spirite
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               in
               euerie
               action
               if
               he
               watch
               narrowly
               ,
               he
               shall
               find
               and
               feele
               a
               striuing
               betweene
               them
               .
               Now
               here
               is
               wisedome
               ,
               to
               discerne
               how
               much
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               of
               Sathan
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               cherish
               the
               one
               :
               and
               crush
               the
               other
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               before
               he
               grow
               to
               any
               strength
               .
               There
               will
               be
               two
               fires
               kindled
               ,
               and
               both
               burning
               together
               in
               one
               heart
               ,
               the
               one
               must
               be
               quenched
               ,
               and
               not
               maintained
               :
               the
               other
               must
               not
               be
               quēched
               ,
               but
               be
               maintained
               :
               for
               so
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               quench
               and
               quench
               not
               ,
               quench
               the
               firie
               darts
               of
               the
               diuell
               ,
               but
               quench
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               ye
               are
               sealed
               vp
               to
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               .
               Now
               then
               seeing
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               is
               set
               vp
               for
               one
               marke
               to
               aime
               at
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               for
               another
               :
               let
               vs
               learne
               by
               our
               leuelling
               and
               aiming
               at
               them
               ,
               or
               besides
               them
               ,
               to
               iudge
               of
               our
               affections
               and
               cogitations
               .
               If
               thy
               cogitations
               be
               studying
               and
               deuising
               how
               to
               auoide
               vaineglorie
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               get
               glorie
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               casting
               about
               to
               make
               others
               to
               praise
               God
               in
               thy
               graces
               ,
               and
               to
               loue
               and
               feare
               him
               for
               the
               same
               :
               then
               is
               that
               cogitation
               kindled
               by
               Gods
               Spirite
               ,
               quench
               it
               not
               but
               cherish
               it
               .
               If
               thy
               affections
               be
               longing
               and
               desiring
               to
               bring
               the
               same
               to
               passe
               ,
               which
               thy
               minde
               by
               Gods
               Spirite
               hath
               deuised
               ,
               then
               is
               that
               a
               holy
               affection
               ,
               &
               of
               God
               :
               quench
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               maintaine
               it
               ,
               &
               reioyce
               in
               God
               for
               it
               .
               But
               if
               one
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               thy
               mind
               be
               deuising
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               bring
               things
               to
               passe
               to
               please
               men
               ,
               
               and
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               win
               credit
               and
               estimation
               amongst
               men
               ,
               Gods
               glory
               being
               cast
               behind
               thy
               backe
               :
               know
               that
               those
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               are
               fierie
               darts
               of
               Sathans
               kindling
               ,
               quench
               them
               ,
               and
               cherish
               them
               not
               ,
               take
               heede
               of
               them
               in
               time
               .
               In
               taking
               this
               timely
               heed
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               be
               able
               easilie
               to
               espie
               the
               beginnings
               of
               thy
               speciall
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               degrees
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               growth
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               shifts
               and
               sleights
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               shalt
               euer
               get
               the
               victorie
               ouer
               them
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               And
               albeit
               thou
               be
               haunted
               ,
               and
               molested
               ,
               and
               buffeted
               with
               such
               messengers
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               pained
               ,
               and
               humbled
               by
               such
               prickes
               and
               goades
               in
               thy
               flesh
               while
               thou
               liuest
               ,
               yet
               here
               remaineth
               thy
               comfort
               ,
               when
               death
               commeth
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               able
               to
               say
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 By
                 this
                 I
                 know
                 ô
                 Lord
                 that
                 thou
                 louest
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 these
                 my
                 spirituall
                 enemies
                 haue
                 not
                 triumphed
                 ouer
                 me
                 :
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               one
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               put
               off
               the
               matter
               still
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               thinking
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               leaue
               thy
               sinne
               when
               thou
               art
               olde
               ,
               or
               a
               dying
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               ,
               thou
               doest
               miserably
               deceiue
               thy selfe
               :
               for
               doubtlesse
               any
               one
               sinne
               that
               is
               growne
               into
               a
               custome
               ,
               will
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               thee
               ,
               before
               age
               come
               ,
               or
               sicknesse
               come
               .
               And
               for
               proofe
               of
               that
               I
               say
               ,
               do
               but
               try
               thy
               strength
               with
               one
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               accustomed
               thy selfe
               vnto
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               wouldest
               leaue
               it
               ,
               see
               how
               many
               shifts
               and
               delayes
               ,
               and
               deuises
               ,
               and
               excuses
               it
               hath
               ,
               still
               pulling
               thee
               backe
               againe
               ,
               when
               thy
               foote
               is
               in
               the
               stirrop
               ,
               and
               thou
               ready
               as
               thou
               thinkest
               to
               ride
               away
               from
               it
               .
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               so
               with
               one
               sinne
               that
               thou
               hast
               bene
               familiar
               withall
               ,
               what
               wilt
               thou
               do
               ,
               when
               all
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               proued
               customes
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               an
               vsuall
               answer
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               that
               haue
               vsed
               swearing
               ,
               or
               lying
               ,
               or
               prophane
               mirth
               ,
               or
               sluggish
               seruing
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               my
               custome
               ,
               I
               cannot
               leaue
               it
               .
               Those
               young
               men
               which
               were
               Ieroboams
               companions
               before
               his
               raigne
               ,
               would
               be
               his
               Counsellors
               when
               he
               did
               raigne
               :
               so
               those
               sinnes
               which
               are
               thy
               companions
               now
               ,
               will
               be
               thy
               Counsellors
               and
               maisters
               too
               hereafter
               .
               Therefore
               say
               not
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               take
               heed
               of
               them
               hereafter
               :
               for
               hereafter
               thou
               art
               likely
               in
               all
               common
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               to
               be
               euery
               way
               more
               vnfit
               ,
               and
               vntoward
               then
               thou
               art
               now
               ;
               but
               when
               time
               and
               occasion
               serue
               ,
               watch
               sinne
               ,
               and
               thou
               take
               him
               ,
               and
               destroy
               him
               ,
               which
               else
               in
               time
               will
               ouerthrow
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               III.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               WE
               haue
               heard
               what
               it
               is
               that
               Christians
               must
               take
               heede
               of
               in
               doing
               of
               good
               deedes
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               how
               to
               take
               heed
               thereof
               .
               Now
               we
               are
               further
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               reasons
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               giueth
               ,
               hereby
               to
               make
               men
               the
               more
               fearefull
               of
               that
               which
               he
               warneth
               them
               of
               ,
               and
               more
               carefull
               to
               follow
               his
               counsell
               .
               And
               his
               reasons
               containe
               two
               propositions
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               negatiue
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               affirmatiue
               .
               The
               first
               is
               these
               words
               :
               
                 For
                 else
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 reward
                 of
                 your
                 heauenly
                 father
                 .
              
               The
               other
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 they
              
               (
               that
               is
               hypocrites
               )
               
                 haue
                 their
                 reward
              
               .
               The
               first
               reason
               is
               very
               soueraigne
               and
               auaileable
               against
               the
               inward
               euill
               ,
               namely
               all
               inward
               desire
               and
               affection
               of
               popular
               praise
               ,
               and
               vaineglorie
               :
               and
               the
               other
               is
               as
               forcible
               to
               disswade
               from
               the
               outward
               euill
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               ostentation
               and
               shew
               of
               vaine-glorie
               .
               The
               former
               telleth
               vs
               what
               we
               loose
               if
               we
               take
               not
               heed
               ,
               and
               keepe
               not
               good
               watch
               ouer
               our
               hearts
               ,
               against
               vaineglorious
               affections
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Gods
               reward
               :
               
                 Our
                 fathers
                 blessing
                 a
                 heauenly
                 reward
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               second
               reason
               we
               are
               told
               what
               we
               shall
               get
               in
               stead
               thereof
               ,
               namely
               the
               reward
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               wind
               of
               mens
               mouthes
               ,
               the
               good
               opinion
               of
               mutable
               minds
               ,
               then
               the
               which
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               vaine
               ,
               nor
               transitorie
               ,
               nor
               friuolous
               ,
               nor
               ridiculous
               :
               a
               miserable
               reward
               ,
               indeede
               a
               punishment
               ,
               and
               a
               torment
               to
               a
               godly
               mind
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               bargaine
               ,
               a
               man
               if
               he
               take
               not
               heede
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               great
               looser
               ,
               and
               by
               taking
               heed
               he
               may
               be
               a
               great
               gainer
               .
               Againe
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               the
               vaineglorious
               Christian
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               :
               a
               plaine
               hypocrite
               ,
               is
               a
               gainer
               by
               his
               hipocrisie
               ;
               but
               his
               gaine
               is
               nothing
               to
               that
               which
               he
               expecteth
               ,
               and
               nothing
               comparable
               to
               his
               losse
               .
               These
               reasons
               are
               vsed
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               in
               most
               high
               wisedome
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               from
               one
               that
               best
               knoweth
               euery
               mans
               disease
               ,
               and
               euery
               ones
               humour
               ,
               and
               euery
               ones
               delight
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               he
               fitteth
               both
               his
               medicines
               ,
               and
               his
               motiues
               .
               Now
               seeing
               as
               all
               men
               are
               much
               moued
               with
               hope
               of
               rewards
               ,
               especially
               when
               for
               a
               small
               matter
               they
               are
               in
               hope
               to
               obtaine
               a
               great
               and
               a
               good
               reward
               ,
               what
               could
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               propound
               of
               greater
               
               force
               to
               moue
               men
               to
               embrace
               sinceritie
               in
               all
               their
               actions
               ,
               then
               Gods
               reward
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               and
               the
               best
               ?
               And
               because
               hypocrisie
               is
               of
               that
               bewitching
               nature
               ,
               and
               besotting
               humour
               ,
               that
               it
               maketh
               her
               suters
               &
               attendants
               beleeue
               ,
               that
               they
               shal
               be
               both
               honored
               here
               amōgst
               men
               ,
               and
               glorified
               hereafter
               amongst
               Angels
               in
               heauen
               :
               and
               so
               by
               feeding
               them
               with
               a
               vaine
               hope
               of
               a
               double
               reward
               for
               their
               double
               dealing
               ,
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               here
               doth
               notably
               coole
               their
               courage
               ,
               by
               abating
               no
               lesse
               of
               their
               wages
               ,
               then
               heauen
               commeth
               to
               :
               assuring
               them
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               they
               dreame
               of
               ,
               it
               wil
               proue
               but
               a
               dreame
               .
               And
               least
               any
               man
               should
               thinke
               that
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               be
               better
               to
               them
               then
               so
               ,
               (
               as
               all
               hypocrites
               do
               )
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               bindeth
               vp
               the
               matter
               with
               an
               earnest
               asseueration
               ,
               or
               constant
               affirming
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               saith
               not
               ,
               I
               feare
               me
               they
               haue
               their
               reward
               :
               I
               doubt
               they
               will
               loose
               their
               reward
               in
               heauen
               :
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               I
               stand
               in
               great
               doubt
               of
               the
               matter
               :
               for
               then
               yet
               there
               were
               some
               little
               hope
               left
               ,
               like
               a
               bone
               for
               the
               hypocritie
               to
               picke
               vpon
               :
               but
               the
               goeth
               more
               directly
               to
               the
               point
               then
               so
               :
               saying
               ,
               verily
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               all
               question
               ,
               build
               vpon
               it
               ,
               know
               for
               a
               certaine
               what
               to
               trust
               vnto
               ,
               if
               you
               take
               not
               heede
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               you
               haue
               your
               reward
               here
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               hereafter
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               but
               the
               hypocrites
               portion
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               hell
               fire
               with
               the
               diuell
               and
               his
               Angels
               for
               euer
               :
               for
               when
               men
               haue
               rewarded
               them
               ,
               God
               will
               punish
               them
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               the
               force
               of
               Christs
               reasons
               ,
               and
               the
               drift
               of
               his
               words
               ,
               wherein
               we
               haue
               two
               excellent
               points
               offered
               vs
               to
               consider
               of
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               sinceritie
               :
               secondly
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               hypocrisie
               .
            
             
               The
               reward
               of
               sinceritie
               and
               vprightnesse
               of
               heart
               verily
               is
               great
               :
               for
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               ,
               
               that
               in
               keeping
               of
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               there
               is
               great
               reward
               .
               Sinceritie
               is
               commaunded
               in
               the
               first
               commaundement
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               :
               and
               more
               largely
               in
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               bid
               vs
               to
               serue
               God
               with
               all
               our
               hearts
               ,
               
               and
               with
               all
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               him
               with
               all
               that
               is
               within
               vs.
               And
               therefore
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               there
               is
               a
               great
               reward
               laid
               vp
               for
               those
               that
               are
               sincere
               harted
               Christians
               ,
               and
               vpright
               professors
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 shewed
                 great
                 mercy
                 to
                 Dauid
                 ,
              
               saith
               King
               
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 walked
                 before
                 thee
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 vprightnesse
                 of
                 heart
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               great
               mercies
               belong
               to
               vpright
               harted
               men
               .
               But
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               how
               great
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               how
               good
               it
               is
               ,
               few
               yet
               do
               know
               ,
               fewer
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               and
               fewest
               of
               all
               do
               so
               feele
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               moued
               therewith
               .
            
             
               We
               know
               what
               we
               haue
               here
               ,
               say
               some
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               what
               we
               shall
               haue
               hereafter
               .
               Now
               ,
               
                 ignoti
                 nulla
                 cupido
              
               ,
               of
               a
               thing
               vnknowne
               there
               is
               no
               desire
               :
               Therefore
               that
               men
               may
               desire
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               they
               should
               know
               
               it
               .
               Others
               there
               be
               that
               (
               hauing
               heard
               of
               it
               )
               are
               desirous
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               as
               Philip
               sayd
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 Shew
                 vs
                 thy
                 father
              
               ,
               and
               it
               suffiseth
               :
               so
               say
               they
               ,
               Shew
               vs
               the
               reward
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               it
               suffiseth
               .
               Dreaming
               as
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               did
               awhile
               ,
               of
               some
               earthly
               and
               temporall
               preferment
               .
               But
               as
               Christ
               sayd
               to
               
                 Philip
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 seene
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 seene
                 my
                 father
                 :
              
               because
               the
               Sonne
               was
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               Sonne
               :
               so
               we
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               seene
               sinceritie
               ,
               hath
               seene
               the
               reward
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               because
               sincerity
               of
               it selfe
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Gods
               reward
               goeth
               with
               his
               owne
               gift
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               a
               learned
               father
               :
               
                 Sua
                 munera
                 coronat
                 Deus
                 in
                 nobis
                 :
              
               God
               doth
               crowne
               his
               owne
               gifts
               in
               vs.
               Other
               some
               there
               be
               which
               haue
               seene
               the
               reward
               of
               sincerity
               a
               good
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               haue
               knowne
               it
               ,
               and
               beleeued
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               but
               haue
               bin
               no
               more
               moued
               therewith
               ,
               to
               preserue
               themselues
               against
               the
               poison
               of
               vaineglorie
               ,
               then
               they
               of
               the
               old
               world
               were
               moued
               with
               the
               report
               and
               sight
               of
               Noahs
               Arke
               ,
               to
               prepare
               for
               them selues
               against
               the
               floud
               .
               Others
               there
               be
               that
               haue
               both
               seene
               it
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               tasted
               of
               it
               too
               ,
               but
               afterward
               haue
               lothed
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               lusted
               after
               vaineglorie
               :
               as
               the
               vnthankfull
               Israelites
               lothed
               Manna
               ,
               which
               did
               nourish
               them
               when
               all
               other
               foode
               failed
               :
               and
               sell
               to
               lusting
               for
               the
               flesh
               pots
               of
               Egypt
               .
               It
               fareth
               with
               those
               that
               haue
               left
               their
               sinceritie
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               with
               those
               that
               left
               Christ
               after
               they
               had
               heard
               him
               awhile
               .
               When
               they
               heard
               Christ
               speake
               of
               eating
               his
               flesh
               :
               
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 saying
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 beare
                 it
                 ?
              
               and
               so
               came
               no
               more
               .
               So
               the
               other
               hearing
               that
               sincerities
               men
               shall
               haue
               Gods
               reward
               ,
               they
               like
               that
               well
               inough
               :
               but
               when
               we
               tell
               them
               ,
               nay
               when
               Gods
               word
               telleth
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               loose
               the
               worlds
               reward
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               commendations
               ,
               shall
               be
               condemned
               ,
               and
               hated
               ,
               and
               scorned
               :
               they
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               and
               so
               giue
               ouer
               their
               sincere
               courses
               .
               But
               what
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               to
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               ?
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 knewest
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 saith
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 giue
                 me
                 drinke
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 haue
                 asked
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 wold
                 haue
                 giuen
                 thee
                 water
                 ,
                 yea
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               So
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               those
               that
               make
               a
               iest
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               or
               preferre
               the
               glorie
               of
               the
               world
               before
               the
               reward
               of
               sinceritie
               :
               If
               they
               knew
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               excellent
               reward
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               who
               it
               is
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heede
                 of
                 vaineglorie
              
               :
               and
               who
               it
               is
               that
               will
               reward
               the
               embracers
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               they
               would
               seeke
               to
               him
               for
               credite
               ,
               and
               aske
               glorie
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               giue
               them
               an
               euerlasting
               reward
               ,
               euen
               a
               crowne
               of
               glorie
               which
               neuer
               should
               end
               .
               As
               when
               Dauid
               asked
               life
               ,
               
               the
               Lord
               gaue
               him
               a
               long
               life
               :
               and
               as
               when
               Salomon
               asked
               wisedome
               before
               riches
               ,
               the
               Lord
               gaue
               him
               both
               wisedome
               and
               riches
               too
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               all
               the
               enquiring
               will
               be
               ,
               what
               this
               same
               gift
               of
               God
               should
               
               be
               ,
               and
               what
               reward
               they
               shall
               haue
               that
               giue
               entertainment
               to
               sincerity
               .
               Verily
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               saith
               of
               Christ
               her
               beloued
               :
               
                 My
                 beloued
                 is
                 white
                 and
                 ruddie
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 ten
                 thousands
              
               :
               so
               may
               the
               louers
               of
               sinceritie
               say
               ,
               our
               beloued
               is
               white
               and
               ruddie
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               she
               is
               like
               the
               kings
               daughter
               ,
               all
               glorious
               within
               ,
               she
               is
               the
               chiefest
               often
               thousand
               ,
               she
               hath
               many
               faire
               sisters
               ,
               but
               she
               passeth
               them
               all
               :
               her
               sisters
               be
               patience
               ,
               and
               humility
               ,
               and
               meeknesse
               ,
               and
               zeale
               ,
               and
               courage
               ,
               and
               long
               suffering
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               faith
               ,
               hope
               and
               charitie
               :
               and
               all
               these
               are
               glorious
               and
               beautifull
               vertues
               ,
               yea
               sweet
               children
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               when
               th●y
               come
               from
               God
               :
               but
               sinceritie
               and
               singlenesse
               of
               heart
               doth
               excell
               them
               all
               .
               The
               Sunne
               doth
               giue
               light
               to
               all
               the
               starres
               ,
               and
               the
               Queene
               doth
               grace
               her
               Ladies
               of
               Honour
               with
               her
               presence
               :
               So
               sinceritie
               or
               truth
               of
               heart
               doth
               beautifie
               and
               grace
               all
               other
               vertues
               :
               for
               without
               that
               they
               are
               but
               naked
               and
               counterfeit
               .
               She
               goeth
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               speaketh
               for
               them
               all
               ,
               like
               a
               foreman
               of
               a
               Iurie
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               rest
               (
               though
               they
               be
               her
               faire
               sisters
               )
               must
               hold
               their
               peace
               .
               Faith
               is
               seeble
               and
               weake
               ,
               and
               loue
               her
               handmaid
               is
               lazie
               ,
               and
               careth
               for
               none
               but
               her selfe
               :
               patience
               hath
               a
               scarre
               on
               her
               face
               giuen
               her
               by
               intemperancie
               :
               deuotions
               is
               so
               frozen
               with
               cold
               ,
               that
               she
               can
               scarce
               go
               :
               humilitie
               is
               so
               tired
               with
               wrestling
               against
               pride
               ,
               that
               she
               looketh
               very
               leane
               and
               bare
               :
               and
               as
               for
               repentance
               that
               is
               so
               trampled
               vpon
               with
               custome
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               scarce
               to
               be
               discerned
               from
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               go
               from
               vs
               that
               haue
               abused
               them
               ,
               into
               the
               Lords
               presence
               ,
               as
               Thamar
               did
               from
               her
               brother
               Amnon
               ,
               
               when
               he
               had
               enforced
               her
               :
               with
               their
               garments
               of
               diuerse
               colours
               rent
               and
               torne
               :
               with
               ashes
               vpon
               her
               head
               in
               token
               of
               sorrow
               :
               and
               with
               great
               weeping
               ,
               griefe
               and
               shame
               .
               For
               that
               they
               must
               come
               before
               their
               Lord
               and
               King
               their
               father
               so
               defaced
               ,
               so
               ragged
               ,
               so
               basely
               and
               so
               beastly
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               lien
               all
               their
               life
               time
               ,
               since
               they
               went
               from
               heauen
               ,
               in
               some
               stinking
               ditches
               with
               vermine
               ,
               or
               in
               vile
               stables
               amongst
               beastes
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               woods
               and
               fieldes
               of
               wandring
               cogitations
               ,
               amongst
               the
               euish
               conceipts
               of
               vaineglorie
               ,
               and
               vnwholesome
               affections
               of
               anger
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               couetuousnesse
               ,
               and
               vncleannesse
               :
               for
               so
               they
               haue
               indeed
               .
               But
               when
               they
               meet
               with
               ther
               sister
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               vprightnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               oh
               how
               glad
               and
               ioyfull
               are
               they
               :
               for
               her
               sake
               they
               know
               they
               shall
               all
               fare
               the
               better
               .
               Oh
               sinceritie
               ,
               sinceritie
               ,
               where
               hast
               thou
               bene
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               say
               they
               ?
               vntill
               thou
               camest
               ,
               we
               could
               haue
               no
               grace
               ,
               nor
               fauour
               ,
               no
               entrance
               into
               the
               Court
               gate
               of
               our
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               no
               our
               owne
               father
               would
               not
               know
               vs
               ,
               but
               tooke
               vs
               for
               counterfeits
               ,
               vntill
               we
               fetched
               thee
               :
               as
               Ioseph
               tooke
               his
               brethren
               for
               spies
               ,
               vntill
               they
               fetched
               Beniamin
               whome
               he
               loued
               better
               then
               they
               .
               And
               now
               that
               we
               
               haue
               met
               with
               thee
               we
               are
               glad
               ,
               our
               hearts
               are
               comforted
               :
               thou
               shalt
               be
               heard
               for
               vs
               all
               ,
               being
               altogether
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Mediator
               .
               But
               otherwise
               ,
               though
               we
               said
               we
               are
               Christians
               ,
               and
               haue
               professed
               Christianitie
               ,
               and
               offered
               to
               put
               in
               for
               our
               suretie
               no
               worse
               baile
               then
               the
               Kings
               owne
               naturall
               sonne
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               all
               would
               not
               serue
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               be
               heard
               ,
               vntill
               we
               brought
               sinceritie
               with
               vs.
               For
               she
               ,
               as
               respecteth
               God
               more
               then
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               setteth
               more
               by
               his
               loue
               and
               anger
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               loue
               and
               anger
               of
               all
               the
               world
               :
               so
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               she
               is
               more
               respected
               ,
               and
               honoured
               ,
               and
               rewarded
               of
               God
               then
               all
               the
               world
               beside
               .
               Oh
               happie
               man
               and
               woman
               ,
               that
               professing
               Christianitie
               or
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               repentance
               for
               sinne
               ,
               or
               patience
               in
               affliction
               ,
               or
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               zeale
               to
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               or
               deuotion
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               or
               liberalitie
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               or
               mercie
               to
               the
               miserable
               ,
               can
               in
               all
               these
               haue
               the
               company
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               vprightnesse
               of
               heart
               :
               then
               may
               they
               say
               thus
               :
               nay
               our
               suretie
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               wil
               pleade
               for
               vs
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               Father
               ,
               despise
               not
               these
               little
               ones
               ;
               they
               are
               my
               friends
               :
               and
               though
               their
               faith
               and
               repentance
               be
               weake
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               other
               graces
               of
               thy
               Spirit
               be
               but
               small
               and
               feeble
               :
               and
               for
               want
               of
               nourshing
               and
               good
               looking
               vnto
               ,
               be
               not
               so
               well
               growne
               ,
               nor
               so
               well
               ordered
               as
               they
               should
               haue
               bene
               :
               yet
               forasmuch
               ,
               as
               they
               come
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               haue
               called
               vpon
               my
               name
               in
               sinceritie
               and
               truth
               ,
               which
               thou
               louest
               ,
               without
               counterfeiting
               ,
               dissembling
               ,
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               which
               thou
               abhorrest
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
               despise
               them
               .
               Their
               fruit
               though
               they
               be
               but
               little
               in
               quantitie
               ,
               like
               a
               graine
               of
               musterd
               seed
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               right
               fruite
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               true
               faith
               ,
               though
               little
               faith
               ,
               true
               loue
               though
               litle
               and
               small
               loue
               :
               not
               like
               the
               fruites
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               which
               are
               like
               the
               apples
               of
               Sodome
               ,
               faire
               in
               shew
               ,
               and
               ashes
               in
               substance
               .
            
             
               What
               hath
               soundly
               comforted
               all
               the
               Saines
               of
               God
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               the
               testimonie
               of
               an
               vpright
               heart
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               sound
               comfort
               a
               good
               reward
               ?
               What
               hath
               encouraged
               and
               emboldned
               them
               to
               come
               before
               God
               in
               prayer
               ,
               but
               the
               testimoniall
               of
               a
               sincere
               heart
               ,
               and
               holy
               affection
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               boldnesse
               in
               Gods
               presence
               a
               good
               reward
               ?
               What
               hath
               made
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               faithfull
               auaileable
               with
               God
               for
               other
               ,
               but
               the
               sinceritie
               and
               vpright
               affection
               of
               them
               that
               haue
               craued
               their
               prayers
               ?
               and
               are
               not
               these
               sweet
               odours
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               a
               good
               reward
               ?
               What
               made
               Iacob
               to
               be
               honoured
               with
               the
               new
               name
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               preuailing
               with
               God
               for
               a
               blessing
               :
               but
               that
               his
               wrestling
               was
               not
               in
               shew
               ,
               but
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               in
               sinceritie
               and
               truth
               of
               heart
               ,
               with
               a
               constant
               purpose
               of
               perseuering
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               gotten
               that
               which
               he
               stroue
               for
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               preuailing
               with
               God
               a
               good
               reward
               ?
               All
               the
               
               daies
               of
               the
               afflicted
               are
               euill
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               troublesome
               ,
               grieuous
               ,
               and
               bitter
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               
               but
               a
               good
               conscience
               is
               a
               continuall
               feast
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               an
               vpright
               heart
               ,
               and
               sincere
               affection
               before
               God
               ,
               feeleth
               no
               want
               .
               Now
               such
               a
               feast
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               continuall
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               prouided
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               serued
               in
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               where
               the
               Angels
               do
               waite
               ,
               and
               reioyce
               :
               and
               the
               worst
               dishes
               are
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               forgiuenesse
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               ioy
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               There
               all
               the
               communication
               is
               secret
               and
               heauenly
               between
               Christ
               and
               the
               soule
               :
               the
               Musitians
               are
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               their
               musicke
               is
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               harmonie
               is
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               of
               one
               heart
               and
               mind
               :
               and
               is
               not
               such
               a
               feast
               a
               good
               reward
               ?
               Nay
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               inough
               ,
               whosoeuer
               will
               earnestly
               hegge
               this
               gift
               of
               God
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               louingly
               embrace
               and
               keepe
               her
               as
               his
               deare
               spouse
               ,
               shall
               haue
               with
               her
               a
               large
               dowrie
               ,
               a
               great
               reward
               in
               heauen
               ,
               in
               heauen
               saith
               Christ.
               For
               such
               gifts
               come
               not
               without
               crauing
               ,
               and
               of
               our selues
               we
               cannot
               haue
               it
               :
               for
               if
               a
               good
               wife
               be
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ;
               much
               more
               is
               a
               good
               heart
               ,
               which
               God
               in
               creating
               doth
               giue
               ,
               &
               in
               giuing
               doth
               create
               :
               
               therfore
               Dauid
               saith
               :
               
                 Create
                 in
                 me
                 ô
                 Lord
                 a
                 cleane
                 heart
              
               :
               to
               shew
               that
               we
               can
               no
               more
               make
               the
               hart
               sincere
               ,
               then
               we
               can
               create
               a
               hart
               .
               But
               whē
               such
               a
               hart
               is
               created
               by
               God
               ,
               he
               giueth
               thee
               a
               singular
               gift
               :
               &
               a
               great
               portion
               belongeth
               vnto
               it
               .
               Part
               of
               it
               shall
               be
               payd
               thee
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               the
               greatest
               part
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               In
               this
               life
               thou
               shalt
               be
               loued
               of
               Christs
               friends
               ,
               and
               moned
               of
               good
               men
               when
               thou
               art
               wronged
               :
               &
               the
               more
               thou
               dost
               seek
               to
               honor
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               will
               honor
               thee
               ,
               as
               he
               told
               Samuel
               .
               The
               more
               thou
               fliest
               the
               vainglorie
               of
               the
               world
               for
               sinceritie
               sake
               ,
               the
               more
               wil
               true
               glorie
               follow
               thee
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Prouerb
               :
               
                 Honos
                 fugientem
                 sequitur
                 ,
                 sequentem
                 fugit
                 :
              
               It
               followeth
               those
               that
               flye
               from
               her
               ,
               like
               friends
               which
               enforce
               gifts
               and
               other
               curtesies
               vpon
               modest
               persons
               which
               refuse
               them
               ,
               but
               flyeth
               them
               that
               follow
               her
               ,
               as
               men
               do
               impudent
               beggers
               .
               But
               besides
               al
               this
               ,
               when
               death
               comes
               ,
               thy
               deare
               friend
               sincerity
               shall
               more
               comfort
               thee
               then
               all
               the
               Phisitions
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               after
               death
               thy
               name
               shall
               liue
               ,
               and
               walke
               vp
               &
               downe
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               warne
               some
               ,
               to
               comfort
               some
               ,
               to
               admonish
               some
               ,
               and
               to
               shame
               some
               ,
               and
               to
               condemne
               many
               .
               But
               yet
               here
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               for
               then
               shalt
               thou
               first
               receiue
               commendation
               of
               God
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               serued
               ,
               and
               secondly
               enter
               into
               full
               and
               euerlasting
               possession
               of
               thy
               maisters
               ioy
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               a
               weightie
               crowne
               of
               glorie
               immortall
               ,
               then
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               inheritance
               of
               eternall
               blessednesse
               with
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               God
               himselfe
               :
               where
               all
               teares
               shall
               be
               wiped
               from
               thy
               eyes
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               reioyce
               for
               euermore
               .
               Where
               thou
               shalt
               enioy
               for
               euer
               and
               euer
               ,
               such
               things
               as
               no
               
               eye
               hath
               seene
               ,
               no
               eare
               hath
               heard
               ,
               nor
               heart
               to
               man
               can
               conceiue
               :
               and
               nothing
               shall
               euer
               obscure
               or
               eclipse
               the
               same
               ,
               nor
               crosse
               ,
               nor
               diminish
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               is
               all
               this
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               else
               can
               be
               sayd
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               scarce
               a
               shadow
               of
               sincerities
               reward
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               a
               drop
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               a
               moate
               out
               of
               the
               mountaines
               :
               like
               the
               hem
               of
               Christs
               garment
               ,
               which
               did
               comfort
               the
               woman
               that
               touched
               it
               :
               but
               she
               found
               more
               comfort
               in
               him
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               hem
               .
               So
               the
               description
               of
               sincerity
               is
               delightsome
               ,
               &
               the
               picture
               is
               pleasing
               :
               but
               whosoeuer
               hath
               sincerity
               it selfe
               ,
               shall
               find
               at
               his
               left
               hand
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               pleasure
               for
               euermore
               .
            
             
               Whosoeuer
               after
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               shall
               find
               so
               much
               fauour
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               meete
               with
               sinceritie
               and
               vprightnesse
               of
               heart
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               affection
               that
               preferreth
               Gods
               glorie
               before
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               praise
               of
               God
               and
               not
               of
               man
               :
               shall
               say
               as
               the
               Queene
               of
               the
               South
               sayd
               when
               she
               came
               to
               King
               Salomon
               :
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 I
                 heard
                 of
                 thee
                 I
                 did
                 hardly
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 perceiue
                 that
                 the
                 report
                 which
                 went
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 indeed
                 .
              
               And
               though
               no
               man
               deserueth
               such
               a
               reward
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               no
               nor
               any
               reward
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               shame
               and
               confusion
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               due
               desert
               ;
               yet
               both
               for
               his
               promise
               sake
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               his
               honour
               sake
               he
               will
               so
               reward
               his
               children
               .
               If
               mortall
               men
               will
               keepe
               their
               promise
               one
               towards
               another
               ,
               as
               all
               that
               haue
               but
               common
               ciuility
               and
               honestie
               will
               ,
               them
               much
               more
               will
               Almightie
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               all
               truth
               and
               righteousnesse
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               can
               no
               more
               breake
               his
               promise
               ,
               then
               he
               can
               denie
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               cease
               to
               be
               God.
               The
               Prince
               promiseth
               to
               pardon
               a
               traytour
               ,
               and
               he
               keepeth
               promise
               with
               him
               :
               this
               is
               of
               the
               Princes
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               traytors
               desert
               .
               We
               are
               all
               traytors
               to
               God
               :
               he
               hath
               promised
               vppon
               our
               true
               repentance
               to
               pardon
               vs
               :
               it
               is
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               to
               make
               vs
               such
               a
               promise
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               our
               desert
               :
               childish
               therfore
               are
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               whensoeuer
               they
               reade
               of
               a
               reward
               comming
               from
               God
               ,
               do
               straite
               way
               dreame
               of
               some
               desert
               or
               merite
               to
               proceede
               from
               man
               and
               fetch
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               so
               liberally
               and
               aboundantly
               to
               reward
               the
               poore
               trauels
               ,
               and
               endeuours
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               so
               gloriously
               to
               crowne
               his
               owne
               gifts
               in
               them
               ,
               when
               notwithstanding
               they
               are
               so
               stained
               and
               abused
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               maruell
               thercat
               :
               for
               that
               is
               done
               according
               to
               the
               worthinesse
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               and
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               owne
               honour
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               basenesse
               of
               our
               persons
               .
               This
               did
               Alexander
               the
               great
               consider
               ,
               when
               a
               poore
               souldier
               came
               vnto
               him
               to
               begge
               a
               reward
               for
               his
               seruice
               that
               he
               had
               done
               :
               What
               wouldest
               thou
               haue
               quoth
               he
               ?
               A
               hundreth
               crownes
               quoth
               the
               souldier
               .
               Well
               quoth
               the
               
               King
               ,
               though
               that
               be
               too
               much
               for
               thee
               to
               aske
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               thou
               deseruest
               ,
               yet
               is
               too
               little
               for
               me
               to
               giue
               that
               am
               thy
               Emperour
               :
               so
               we
               according
               to
               the
               basenesse
               of
               our
               mindes
               and
               cogitations
               would
               begge
               of
               God
               ,
               worldly
               preferment
               and
               credit
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               gold
               and
               siluer
               ,
               house
               and
               land
               ,
               honour
               and
               worship
               .
               Well
               ,
               content
               thy selfe
               saith
               our
               Soueraigne
               ,
               and
               heauenly
               father
               ,
               that
               is
               too
               much
               for
               thee
               to
               aske
               ,
               and
               too
               litle
               for
               me
               to
               giue
               ,
               being
               Lord
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               ,
               I
               will
               giue
               thee
               that
               that
               is
               fit
               for
               thee
               here
               :
               and
               a
               kingdome
               hereafter
               if
               thou
               serue
               me
               in
               sinceritie
               and
               truth
               of
               hart
               ,
               respecting
               more
               my
               glorie
               then
               thy
               owne
               glorie
               ,
               or
               thy
               life
               either
               .
               For
               it
               standeth
               not
               with
               the
               honour
               of
               Gods
               Maiesty
               to
               recompence
               trauels
               of
               his
               seruants
               with
               trifles
               .
               God
               dealeth
               with
               his
               children
               that
               are
               most
               sincere
               harted
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               great
               men
               deale
               with
               their
               children
               in
               their
               minoritie
               ,
               whom
               they
               intend
               to
               make
               their
               heires
               :
               they
               put
               them
               to
               schoole
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               correction
               ,
               and
               allow
               them
               from
               hand
               to
               mouth
               ,
               and
               abridge
               them
               of
               their
               libertie
               ,
               and
               keepe
               them
               in
               awe
               :
               but
               when
               their
               fathers
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               they
               come
               to
               mens
               estate
               ,
               they
               are
               then
               rewarded
               with
               no
               lesse
               then
               all
               their
               fathers
               lands
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               should
               haue
               had
               before
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               spent
               riotously
               ,
               and
               wantonly
               :
               so
               God
               keepeth
               his
               children
               here
               in
               this
               world
               vnder
               schooling
               ,
               and
               nurturing
               them
               ,
               correcting
               and
               crossing
               them
               :
               and
               giueth
               them
               their
               stint
               ,
               and
               allowance
               of
               wealth
               ,
               of
               health
               ,
               of
               credit
               ,
               of
               friends
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               when
               they
               come
               to
               a
               perfectage
               ,
               and
               are
               perfect
               men
               growne
               in
               Christ
               (
               which
               will
               not
               be
               vntill
               after
               tearme
               of
               this
               life
               )
               then
               loe
               they
               are
               made
               fellow
               heires
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               with
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               himselfe
               ,
               blessed
               be
               his
               name
               for
               euer
               .
            
             
               Now
               by
               this
               time
               my
               good
               brethren
               ,
               you
               haue
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               well
               considered
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               denie
               but
               that
               the
               reward
               of
               sinceritie
               is
               a
               great
               reward
               ,
               like
               vnto
               him
               that
               giueth
               it
               :
               a
               fathers
               reward
               ,
               yea
               a
               heauenly
               fathers
               reward
               ,
               and
               a
               heauenly
               reward
               .
            
             
               Consider
               well
               ,
               you
               whose
               hearts
               yet
               long
               for
               the
               vaine
               praise
               and
               estimation
               of
               men
               ,
               like
               sucking
               weanlings
               ,
               that
               cry
               still
               after
               the
               breast
               :
               can
               the
               world
               affoord
               you
               any
               such
               reward
               ?
               Can
               your
               father
               and
               mother
               ?
               can
               your
               friends
               an
               kindred
               ?
               can
               Kings
               &
               Princes
               ?
               can
               al
               the
               world
               ?
               Let
               vs
               see
               ,
               sincerity
               is
               rewarded
               with
               sound
               comfort
               ,
               as
               Christ
               sayd
               to
               the
               sicke
               man
               ,
               
                 Sonne
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
              
               .
               You
               that
               desire
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ,
               you
               desire
               sound
               comfort
               ,
               can
               the
               world
               giue
               it
               you
               when
               God
               denieth
               it
               you
               ?
               Or
               can
               the
               world
               take
               it
               from
               you
               ,
               if
               God
               doth
               giue
               it
               you
               ?
               Sinceritie
               is
               rewarded
               with
               courage
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               boldnesse
               before
               Gods
               throne
               of
               grace
               .
               You
               that
               desire
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ,
               desire
               also
               to
               stand
               boldly
               before
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               consider
               :
               
               can
               all
               the
               commendations
               of
               the
               world
               giue
               you
               that
               boldnesse
               and
               courage
               when
               God
               doth
               denie
               it
               you
               ?
               or
               can
               al
               the
               condemnations
               and
               euill
               speeches
               of
               the
               world
               take
               it
               from
               you
               ,
               if
               God
               doth
               giue
               it
               you
               ?
               Sincerity
               preuaileth
               with
               God.
               You
               that
               desire
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ,
               you
               desire
               also
               to
               preuaile
               with
               God
               :
               but
               consider
               well
               ,
               can
               all
               the
               praises
               of
               men
               make
               you
               preuaile
               with
               God
               ,
               if
               God
               himselfe
               doth
               not
               like
               you
               ?
               or
               can
               all
               the
               world
               by
               disgracing
               of
               sincere
               harted
               Christians
               ,
               hinder
               their
               suite
               in
               the
               Lords
               Court
               ,
               if
               God
               doth
               like
               of
               them
               ?
               Sincerity
               is
               rewarded
               with
               a
               cōtinual
               feast
               ,
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               ioy
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               of
               peace
               of
               conscience●
               ,
               of
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ.
               About
               whose
               dwelling
               places
               God
               hath
               charged
               his
               owne
               gard
               of
               Angels
               ,
               to
               pitch
               their
               tents
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               of
               earth
               may
               not
               make
               them
               affraid
               ,
               nor
               the
               sonne
               of
               violence
               do
               them
               any
               harme
               .
               You
               that
               desire
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ,
               you
               commend
               this
               feast
               ,
               you
               also
               desire
               to
               be
               at
               such
               a
               feast
               :
               but
               consider
               well
               ,
               can
               all
               the
               men
               ,
               &
               Princes
               in
               the
               world
               make
               you
               such
               a
               feast
               ,
               when
               God
               will
               make
               you
               fast
               ?
               or
               can
               all
               the
               world
               cause
               you
               to
               fast
               ,
               or
               to
               want
               when
               the
               Lord
               hath
               prouided
               you
               such
               a
               feast
               ?
               Sincerity
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               with
               a
               crowne
               of
               glorie
               ,
               and
               inheritance
               immortall
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
               for
               our
               heauenly
               father
               giueth
               heauenly
               rewards
               ,
               and
               infinite
               like
               himselfe
               .
               Now
               you
               that
               desire
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ,
               desire
               also
               such
               a
               reward
               ,
               as
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Zebedeus
               did
               desire
               each
               of
               them
               a
               place
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
               but
               consider
               well
               ,
               when
               you
               haue
               won
               the
               commendations
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               giue
               you
               that
               reward
               :
               for
               Christ
               sayd
               
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 to
                 giue
              
               :
               if
               not
               his
               to
               giue
               as
               he
               was
               man
               ,
               then
               much
               lesse
               is
               it
               the
               worlds
               to
               giue
               vnto
               men
               :
               neither
               can
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               the
               helpe
               of
               all
               the
               diuels
               in
               hell
               take
               it
               from
               you
               ,
               nor
               molest
               you
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               giuen
               it
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             
               But
               least
               any
               man
               should
               yet
               stand
               in
               doubt
               of
               that
               I
               say
               ,
               let
               witnesses
               be
               examined
               :
               let
               their
               records
               be
               searched
               :
               aske
               Enoch
               ,
               he
               walked
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               had
               his
               conuersation
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               care
               and
               study
               was
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               
               and
               not
               men
               :
               and
               he
               was
               translated
               from
               men
               vnto
               God.
               Aske
               Ioseph
               ,
               thy
               heart
               was
               vpright
               toward
               thy
               maister
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               thy
               maister
               tooke
               no
               account
               of
               thee
               for
               anything
               :
               neither
               didst
               thou
               care
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               thy
               light
               mistresse
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               didst
               chuse
               rather
               to
               please
               him
               then
               hir
               .
               It
               is
               true
               saith
               Ioseph
               ,
               neither
               did
               I
               loose
               any
               thing
               by
               my
               vprightnesse
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               :
               for
               though
               I
               was
               a
               while
               in
               trouble
               and
               disgrace
               for
               it
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               that
               gaue
               me
               the
               gift
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               he
               tooke
               my
               part
               ,
               &
               caused
               me
               to
               be
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               and
               brought
               me
               with
               my
               great
               credit
               ,
               &
               her
               great
               shame
               to
               high
               preferment
               ,
               and
               now
               am
               I
               free
               from
               all
               troubles
               ,
               and
               liue
               like
               a
               
               king
               in
               heauen
               ,
               as
               sometime
               I
               was
               a
               ruler
               in
               Aegypt
               .
               Aske
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               tell
               thee
               ,
               
               that
               when
               he
               could
               say
               vnto
               God
               ,
               
                 With
                 my
                 whole
                 heart
                 I
                 haue
                 sought
                 thee
                 ,
              
               then
               could
               he
               most
               boldly
               call
               vpon
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               
                 Let
                 me
                 not
                 wander
                 from
                 thy
                 commandements
                 .
              
               Aske
               Saint
               Paule
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               tell
               thee
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               presume
               to
               craue
               for
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               but
               when
               he
               could
               also
               certifie
               them
               that
               he
               had
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               liue
               honestly
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Paule
               speaking
               of
               himselfe
               and
               his
               fellow
               labourers
               ,
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 marchandize
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               
               
                 but
                 as
                 of
                 sinceritie
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 we
                 speake
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               
               
                 We
                 walke
                 not
                 in
                 craftinesse
                 ,
                 neither
                 handle
                 we
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 deceitfully
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 we
                 approoue
                 our selues
                 to
                 euerie
                 mans
                 conscience
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               what
               hast
               thou
               gotten
               Paule
               for
               thy
               labour
               ?
               In
               how
               many
               dangers
               hast
               thou
               bene
               both
               by
               sea
               and
               by
               land
               ?
               By
               thy
               owne
               confession
               thou
               hast
               bene
               whipped
               ,
               and
               beaten
               with
               roddes
               ,
               cast
               into
               prison
               ,
               stoned
               and
               laied
               for
               dead
               ,
               hunted
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               lost
               thy
               head
               :
               hadst
               not
               thou
               beene
               better
               to
               haue
               pleased
               thy
               honest
               neighbours
               by
               preaching
               Christ
               after
               their
               fashion
               ?
               No
               no
               ,
               sayth
               Paule
               ,
               neuer
               tell
               me
               of
               these
               matters
               ,
               I
               was
               crucified
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               to
               me
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               cared
               no
               more
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               the
               world
               did
               for
               me
               :
               the
               power
               of
               God
               did
               appeare
               in
               my
               weaknesses
               :
               when
               I
               was
               in
               prison
               I
               was
               at
               liberty
               :
               when
               I
               went
               from
               the
               whip
               to
               the
               dungeon
               ,
               I
               sung
               Psalmes
               :
               yea
               ,
               all
               this
               was
               an
               honour
               vnto
               me
               that
               I
               was
               not
               worthie
               of
               .
               From
               all
               my
               daungers
               the
               Lord
               deliuered
               me
               .
               And
               where
               I
               lost
               my
               life
               ,
               there
               I
               found
               it
               againe
               :
               euen
               euerlasting
               life
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 haue
                 finished
                 my
                 course
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 :
                 For
                 henceforth
                 is
                 layed
                 vp
                 for
                 me
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 shall
                 giue
                 me
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 loue
                 his
                 appearing
                 .
              
               Aske
               King
               Hezechiah
               ,
               what
               was
               most
               comfortable
               to
               him
               in
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               when
               he
               looked
               for
               nothing
               but
               death
               .
               
               Oh
               ,
               sayth
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 payed
                 ,
                 and
                 sayd
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 remember
                 how
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 walked
                 before
                 thee
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               sound
               and
               vpright
               heart
               without
               dissembling
               ,
               and
               haue
               done
               that
               which
               is
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               when
               all
               faile
               ,
               yet
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               truth
               of
               heart
               shall
               comfort
               vs
               ,
               like
               a
               good
               keeper
               and
               kind
               nurse
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               ,
               what
               remaineth
               for
               this
               point
               ?
               but
               that
               we
               gather
               vp
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               that
               hath
               bene
               sayd
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               conclusion
               :
               and
               that
               is
               this
               :
               Seeing
               that
               sinceritie
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               by
               our
               heauenly
               father
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               life
               with
               sound
               comfort
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               :
               with
               courage
               and
               
               boldnesse
               in
               time
               of
               prayer
               :
               with
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               time
               of
               neede
               :
               with
               a
               continuall
               feast
               in
               the
               time
               of
               affliction
               :
               with
               heauenly
               consolation
               in
               the
               time
               of
               death
               :
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               with
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ;
               let
               euery
               man
               confesse
               that
               the
               reward
               of
               sincerity
               is
               a
               great
               reward
               .
               And
               seeing
               as
               it
               is
               so
               great
               for
               quantitie
               ,
               and
               so
               good
               for
               qualitie
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               cannot
               affoord
               so
               much
               as
               a
               shadow
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               tell
               how
               to
               commend
               it
               ,
               let
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               be
               more
               moued
               therey
               to
               embrace
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               praise
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               rather
               then
               all
               the
               vaine
               praises
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               seeing
               as
               sinceritie
               is
               of
               all
               vertues
               the
               chiefest
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               graceth
               all
               our
               vertues
               before
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               let
               vs
               aboue
               all
               looke
               in
               all
               our
               affaires
               that
               nothing
               be
               done
               without
               it
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               seeing
               as
               both
               Enoch
               ,
               and
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               Hezechiah
               ,
               and
               Paule
               ,
               besides
               many
               else
               haue
               giuen
               such
               testimonie
               thereof
               :
               let
               no
               man
               doubt
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               nor
               feare
               to
               follow
               it
               ,
               for
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               those
               that
               are
               approued
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               shall
               be
               well
               rewarded
               of
               their
               heauenly
               father
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               reward
               of
               sinceritie
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               IIII.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   MATH
                   .
                   6.2
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   hypocrites
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   and
                   streetes
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   of
                   men
                   :
                
              
            
             
               WE
               haue
               heard
               heretofore
               the
               excellent
               nature
               ,
               and
               heauenly
               reward
               of
               sinceritie
               ;
               now
               brethren
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               as
               much
               out
               of
               loue
               with
               hypocrisie
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               in
               loue
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               with
               sinceritie
               :
               let
               vs
               see
               the
               nature
               and
               reward
               of
               hypocrisie
               :
               because
               contraries
               being
               layed
               together
               ,
               do
               the
               better
               appeare
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               vpon
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 as
                 the
                 hypocrites
                 do
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Of
               the
               second
               branch
               when
               we
               come
               to
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 reward
                 .
              
               At
               this
               time
               onely
               of
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 as
                 hypocrites
                 do
              
               :
               wherein
               our
               Sauior
               Christ
               doth
               giue
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               two
               things
               First
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               professeth
               a
               shew
               of
               that
               which
               he
               is
               not
               ,
               is
               an
               hypocrite
               :
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               doings
               of
               hypocrites
               are
               to
               be
               made
               knowne
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               seeing
               the
               hypocrite
               laid
               out
               in
               his
               colours
               ,
               with
               his
               reward
               that
               belongeth
               
               to
               him
               ,
               may
               take
               heede
               ,
               that
               he
               play
               not
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               hath
               played
               that
               part
               ,
               to
               be
               ashamed
               thereof
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               Lord
               euer
               after
               in
               sinceritie
               and
               truth
               of
               heart
               .
            
             
               Now
               seeing
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               would
               haue
               hypocrites
               knowne
               by
               their
               doings
               :
               I
               will
               endeuour
               my selfe
               at
               this
               time
               by
               Gods
               helpe
               ,
               to
               vncase
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               who
               hath
               plaid
               his
               part
               so
               long
               ,
               so
               impudently
               ,
               and
               so
               vncontrolledly
               ,
               carying
               away
               all
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               vndermining
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               endangering
               the
               whole
               estate
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               And
               call
               this
               Sermon
               (
               if
               you
               list
               )
               the
               vncasing
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               :
               for
               I
               will
               (
               if
               God
               will
               )
               do
               my
               best
               endeuour
               to
               vncase
               him
               .
               Wherein
               perhaps
               I
               shall
               not
               behaue
               my selfe
               so
               handsomly
               and
               finely
               to
               please
               all
               parties
               ,
               as
               some
               could
               do
               :
               but
               yet
               I
               hope
               both
               soundly
               and
               plainly
               I
               shall
               go
               to
               worke
               .
               You
               know
               brethren
               ,
               that
               plaine
               dealing
               is
               my
               profession
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               counted
               a
               iewell
               for
               beggers
               :
               flattery
               ,
               and
               curiositie
               ,
               and
               hypocrisie
               I
               leaue
               to
               them
               that
               will
               dye
               rich
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               speed
               accordingly
               :
               and
               I
               must
               needes
               confesse
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               wellinough
               serued
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               well
               belaboured
               as
               I
               am
               with
               the
               strife
               of
               tongues
               .
               Well
               ,
               if
               I
               could
               handle
               this
               matter
               more
               learnedly
               then
               I
               can
               ;
               yet
               I
               would
               of
               purpose
               deceiue
               all
               such
               itching
               eares
               ,
               as
               come
               rather
               to
               haue
               their
               humours
               fed
               ,
               then
               their
               liues
               reformed
               .
               A
               peece
               of
               worke
               both
               thanklesse
               and
               dangerous
               ,
               yea
               a
               most
               vnpleasant
               argument
               haue
               I
               taken
               in
               hand
               ,
               especially
               as
               the
               case
               standeth
               now
               ,
               when
               most
               men
               come
               to
               catch
               and
               to
               cauill
               ,
               and
               
                 quot
                 homines
                 tot
                 sententiae
              
               ,
               euery
               mans
               head
               swarming
               with
               as
               many
               odde
               conceits
               and
               vncharitable
               surmises
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               heads
               to
               heare
               .
               But
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               my
               brethren
               ,
               thinke
               and
               speake
               of
               me
               at
               your
               pleasure
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               I
               haue
               the
               truth
               on
               my
               side
               ,
               I
               care
               the
               lesse
               ,
               words
               are
               but
               wind
               ,
               and
               truth
               will
               preuaile
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               iudge
               them
               that
               now
               condemne
               it
               .
               Saint
               Paule
               telleth
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               passe
               through
               good
               report
               and
               bad
               report
               (
               and
               I
               thanke
               God
               so
               I
               haue
               doue
               meetly
               well
               :
               )
               and
               to
               the
               Galathians
               he
               saith
               thus
               ,
               
               
                 Am
                 I
                 Paul
                 become
                 your
                 enemy
                 because
                 I
                 tel
                 you
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
              
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               will
               speake
               the
               truth
               shall
               be
               counted
               an
               enemy
               .
               But
               what
               sayth
               the
               same
               Apostle
               ?
               
                 If
                 I
                 seeke
                 to
                 please
                 men
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 I
                 am
                 at
                 a
                 point
                 .
              
               God
               gaue
               me
               an
               vpright
               heart
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               fauour
               and
               disfauour
               of
               the
               world
               his
               will
               be
               done
               .
               But
               now
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               :
               
                 Do
                 not
                 your
                 almes
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               your
               good
               deedes
               
                 to
                 be
                 seene
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 hypocrites
                 do
                 .
              
               Our
               Sauiours
               purpose
               is
               to
               illustrate
               his
               precept
               by
               an
               example
               of
               counterfeits
               and
               players
               ,
               who
               do
               all
               their
               feats
               of
               purpose
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               :
               to
               which
               end
               ,
               they
               haue
               a
               stage
               erected
               ,
               that
               mē
               may
               see
               them
               ,
               making
               proclamation
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               come
               to
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               at
               such
               an
               houre
               ,
               shal
               see
               
               such
               a
               mans
               players
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               mans
               hypocrites
               make
               a
               play
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               play
               the
               hypocrites
               by
               counterfeiting
               and
               shewing
               diuerse
               mens
               actions
               and
               diuerse
               mens
               persons
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               neither
               act
               they
               indeede
               .
               Therefore
               seeing
               that
               the
               nature
               and
               practise
               of
               players
               doth
               most
               fitly
               serue
               to
               set
               foorth
               the
               nature
               &
               practise
               of
               such
               as
               do
               but
               counterfeit
               and
               dissemble
               in
               the
               profession
               and
               practise
               of
               religion
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               in
               good
               earnest
               :
               and
               seeing
               that
               (
               for
               their
               counterfeiting
               )
               plaiers
               were
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               were
               termed
               amongst
               prophane
               writers
               hypocrites
               :
               therefore
               I
               say
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               borrowed
               that
               name
               of
               them
               ,
               &
               translated
               it
               to
               all
               that
               play
               the
               dissemblers
               &
               counterfeits
               in
               Gods
               businesse
               or
               otherwise
               .
               Of
               this
               iudgement
               is
               master
               Caluin
               ,
               whose
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               
               in
               his
               Euangelicall
               Harmony
               ,
               vpon
               this
               place
               :
               
                 Nam
                 quum
                 hypocritae
                 profanis
                 scriptoribus
                 dictifuerint
                 histriones
                 qui
                 in
                 scena
                 &
                 ludis
                 fictas
                 personas
                 agebant
                 ,
                 Scriptura
                 hoc
                 nomen
                 ad
                 homines
                 duplices
                 corde
                 ,
                 &
                 simulatos
                 transtulit
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               seeing
               as
               players
               which
               in
               Enterludes
               and
               on
               stages
               did
               faine
               and
               counterfeit
               the
               persons
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               were
               termed
               hypocrites
               by
               prophane
               writers
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               translated
               that
               name
               vnto
               dissemblers
               and
               men
               of
               a
               double
               heart
               .
               And
               most
               fitly
               are
               they
               both
               called
               hypocrites
               ,
               because
               they
               both
               counterfeit
               alike
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               shew
               before
               men
               of
               that
               which
               they
               are
               not
               before
               God
               :
               yea
               so
               like
               are
               they
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               things
               cast
               both
               in
               a
               mould
               ,
               or
               as
               those
               men
               are
               that
               for
               their
               likenesse
               in
               fauour
               and
               condition
               ,
               or
               for
               their
               neerenesse
               in
               affinity
               or
               office
               ,
               do
               call
               one
               another
               brothers
               .
            
             
               Amongst
               Players
               ,
               one
               counterfeiteth
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               no
               King
               ,
               but
               a
               base
               fellow
               in
               comparison
               :
               another
               counterfeiteth
               a
               merchant
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               no
               merchant
               ,
               but
               a
               beggarly
               companion
               :
               others
               come
               to
               fight
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               not
               fight
               ,
               but
               dally
               one
               with
               another
               :
               others
               scold
               and
               brawle
               ,
               and
               seeme
               to
               be
               at
               mortal
               enmitie
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               like
               some
               kind
               of
               Lawyers
               at
               the
               barre
               for
               their
               Clients
               :
               but
               when
               they
               are
               gone
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               good
               friends
               as
               euer
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               laugh
               at
               them
               whom
               they
               haue
               made
               fooles
               .
               But
               indeed
               certaine
               persons
               amongst
               Players
               are
               to
               be
               excepted
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               counterfeited
               :
               for
               some
               play
               the
               fooles
               part
               ,
               and
               are
               fooles
               indeed
               :
               some
               play
               the
               varlets
               part
               ,
               and
               are
               varlets
               indeede
               :
               some
               play
               the
               rogues
               part
               ,
               and
               are
               rogues
               indeede
               :
               some
               play
               the
               cousiners
               part
               ,
               and
               are
               cousiners
               indeed
               :
               some
               play
               the
               parts
               of
               lewd
               men
               ,
               and
               lewde
               women
               ,
               and
               are
               lewde
               indeede
               :
               so
               that
               these
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               haue
               wrong
               done
               them
               to
               be
               tearmed
               hypocrites
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               counterfeit
               the
               parts
               they
               play
               ,
               but
               are
               the
               same
               indeed
               that
               they
               make
               shew
               of
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               persons
               which
               they
               represent
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               called
               hypocrites
               :
               for
               those
               persons
               they
               are
               not
               indeede
               ,
               
               though
               the
               qualitie
               of
               those
               persons
               they
               haue
               indeed
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               is
               it
               with
               men
               of
               a
               double
               heart
               in
               religion
               or
               otherwise
               .
               Some
               seeme
               to
               pray
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               not
               pray
               ,
               but
               babble
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               wordes
               which
               their
               minds
               thinke
               not
               of
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               consent
               not
               vnto
               :
               and
               keepe
               a
               stir
               for
               thrise
               a
               weeke
               seruice
               ,
               not
               caring
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ;
               and
               come
               perhaps
               of
               contention
               too
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               any
               deuotion
               .
               These
               are
               in
               shew
               deuout
               ,
               but
               in
               truth
               deuout
               hypocrites
               .
               Some
               pretend
               friendship
               ,
               while
               with
               the
               lion
               they
               offer
               to
               lick
               poore
               men
               whole
               with
               a
               dinner
               at
               Christmas
               ,
               or
               the
               loane
               of
               a
               little
               money
               ,
               or
               the
               sale
               of
               some
               rotten
               commoditie
               ,
               while
               with
               their
               teeth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               cruell
               practises
               (
               ill
               neighbours
               to
               a
               smooth
               tongue
               )
               they
               meane
               to
               pray
               vppon
               them
               :
               these
               are
               in
               shew
               friends
               ,
               but
               in
               truth
               friendly
               hypocrites
               .
               Some
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               zeale
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               their
               zeale
               is
               nothing
               but
               bitter
               malice
               ,
               and
               malicious
               bitternesse
               :
               a
               thing
               that
               too
               many
               in
               the
               ministerie
               are
               guiltie
               of
               :
               and
               wherewith
               many
               zealous
               and
               faithfull
               Preachers
               are
               vniustly
               charged
               by
               hypocrites
               .
               But
               our
               comfort
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               acquite
               vs
               ,
               when
               the
               wicked
               do
               condemne
               vs
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               are
               maliciously
               zealous
               ,
               are
               zealous
               hypocrites
               .
               Some
               in
               their
               humble
               and
               courteous
               behauiour
               seeme
               altogether
               to
               be
               compounded
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               with
               kind
               speeches
               and
               friendly
               offers
               ,
               as
               ,
               yours
               to
               commaund
               :
               I
               owe
               you
               any
               seruice
               that
               ▪
               I
               can
               ,
               (
               meaning
               indeed
               euer
               to
               owe
               it
               ,
               and
               neuer
               to
               pay
               any
               )
               I
               haue
               the
               courtesie
               of
               the
               towne
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               maruell
               when
               you
               will
               come
               to
               our
               house
               ,
               and
               I
               wote
               not
               what
               ,
               when
               indeed
               they
               meane
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               these
               are
               humble
               and
               kind
               hypocrites
               .
               Some
               seeme
               very
               carefull
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               like
               Iudas
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               oppresse
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               either
               disburden
               themselues
               ,
               or
               else
               enrich
               themselues
               with
               the
               spoiles
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               these
               are
               charitable
               &
               benefacting
               hypocrites
               .
               Some
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               a
               troubled
               conscience
               ,
               and
               seeme
               desirous
               of
               resolution
               in
               their
               pretended
               doubts
               ,
               when
               they
               purpose
               onely
               to
               entrappe
               the
               Preacher
               :
               these
               are
               afflicted
               hypocrites
               .
               Some
               seeme
               to
               harken
               to
               the
               Preacher
               very
               attentiuely
               and
               deuoutly
               ,
               when
               in
               their
               hearts
               they
               turne
               most
               of
               that
               they
               heare
               into
               a
               iest
               ,
               because
               they
               like
               it
               not
               :
               these
               are
               attentiue
               hypocrits
               .
               Some
               make
               as
               though
               they
               desired
               nothing
               more
               ,
               then
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               Princes
               lawes
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               freely
               violate
               all
               lawes
               themselues
               :
               these
               are
               lawlesse
               hypocrites
               .
               Some
               crie
               God
               forbid
               ,
               but
               that
               euery
               man
               should
               haue
               his
               due
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               practise
               all
               the
               deuises
               that
               may
               be
               to
               defeat
               euery
               man
               :
               these
               are
               conscionable
               ,
               or
               rather
               vnconscionable
               hypocrites
               .
               Some
               pretend
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               when
               they
               meane
               thereby
               to
               play
               their
               parts
               against
               some
               
               whom
               they
               owe
               a
               grudge
               vnto
               :
               now
               these
               you
               may
               call
               officious
               hypocrites
               .
               Some
               seeme
               more
               forward
               then
               others
               in
               the
               outward
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               vnder
               the
               colour
               thereof
               ,
               they
               may
               the
               more
               freely
               giue
               them selues
               to
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               euery
               new-fangled
               fashion
               that
               is
               daily
               inuented
               :
               these
               you
               may
               call
               (
               if
               you
               will
               )
               hypocrites
               of
               the
               fashion
               .
               Some
               are
               as
               the
               companie
               they
               come
               vnto
               ;
               and
               as
               Pedlers
               with
               their
               packes
               haue
               accesse
               to
               mens
               gates
               to
               get
               money
               :
               so
               these
               with
               their
               tales
               of
               euery
               man
               get
               accesse
               to
               most
               mens
               tables
               ,
               where
               they
               buy
               and
               sell
               at
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               they
               care
               not
               whome
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               a
               meales
               meate
               :
               these
               you
               may
               call
               (
               if
               you
               will
               )
               pedling
               hypocrites
               ,
               or
               Protestents
               for
               the
               pot
               and
               the
               spit
               .
               There
               be
               diuerse
               others
               ,
               which
               (
               if
               time
               would
               tarrie
               )
               I
               wold
               decipher
               vnto
               you
               :
               as
               the
               daintie
               eared
               hypocrite
               ,
               called
               
                 Noli
                 me
                 tangere
              
               ,
               who
               will
               professe
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               but
               cannot
               abide
               to
               haue
               Christ
               crucifie
               his
               sinnes
               ;
               and
               the
               brazen-faced
               hypocrite
               ,
               who
               in
               secret
               will
               say
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               in
               publike
               will
               deny
               the
               same
               againe
               .
               But
               here
               are
               enough
               and
               too
               many
               ,
               to
               act
               a
               play
               that
               shall
               please
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               Diuell
               .
               Now
               what
               is
               the
               religion
               of
               all
               these
               I
               pray
               you
               ?
               or
               (
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               )
               of
               most
               men
               now
               adaies
               ,
               but
               hypocrisie
               ?
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               very
               play
               ,
               which
               euery
               one
               studieth
               to
               act
               as
               artificially
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               vpon
               the
               tickle
               Stage
               of
               this
               vaine
               world
               ,
               to
               winne
               thereby
               credite
               and
               commoditie
               amongst
               men
               ,
               being
               before
               God
               nothing
               lesse
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               vnto
               men
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               hypocrites
               or
               players
               may
               be
               deuided
               into
               two
               sorts
               or
               companies
               .
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               make
               a
               counterfeit
               profession
               of
               religion
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               make
               a
               counterfeit
               practise
               of
               that
               which
               they
               professe
               .
               And
               both
               these
               companies
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               are
               either
               publike
               or
               priuate
               .
               Publike
               are
               those
               which
               play
               their
               parts
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               also
               of
               two
               sorts
               :
               such
               as
               abuse
               their
               office
               and
               authoritie
               which
               are
               publike
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               abuse
               the
               publike
               assemblies
               and
               exercises
               of
               religion
               ,
               seeming
               there
               to
               be
               that
               which
               they
               are
               not
               .
               Priuate
               hypocrites
               are
               such
               as
               play
               the
               counterfets
               in
               housholds
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               .
               In
               housholds
               and
               families
               there
               is
               much
               hypocrisie
               ,
               that
               is
               :
               many
               a
               play
               plaied
               by
               diuerse
               actors
               ,
               both
               comically
               nnd
               tragically
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               sport
               and
               in
               earnest
               .
               The
               actors
               in
               these
               plaies
               be
               sometime
               the
               husband
               ,
               sometime
               the
               wife
               :
               sometime
               the
               maister
               ,
               sometime
               the
               seruants
               :
               sometime
               the
               parents
               ,
               sometime
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               sometime
               all
               together
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               more
               at
               large
               we
               shall
               see
               .
               As
               in
               housholds
               ,
               so
               elsewhere
               is
               much
               priuate
               hypocrisie
               raigning
               ,
               as
               in
               shoppes
               amongst
               buyers
               and
               sellers
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               betweene
               partie
               and
               partie
               :
               making
               contracts
               and
               bargaines
               with
               great
               protestations
               of
               loue
               and
               kindnesse
               :
               and
               all
               to
               deceiue
               .
            
             
             
               Some
               thinke
               none
               may
               be
               tearmed
               hypocrites
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               haue
               bene
               forward
               and
               zealous
               professors
               of
               the
               Gospell
               in
               shew
               :
               but
               they
               are
               deceiued
               .
               Indeed
               whosoeuer
               is
               a
               professor
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               and
               denyeth
               the
               power
               thereof
               ,
               is
               an
               hypocrite
               .
               But
               of
               professors
               there
               are
               two
               sortes
               :
               some
               are
               very
               forward
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               not
               so
               forward
               :
               some
               are
               zealous
               and
               make
               a
               great
               shew
               ,
               &
               some
               are
               not
               so
               zealous
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               in
               shew
               ,
               yet
               all
               professors
               of
               Christs
               Gospell
               .
               Whosoeuer
               hath
               giuen
               his
               name
               to
               Christ
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               partaker
               of
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               is
               a
               professor
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               if
               in
               their
               liues
               they
               serue
               Sathan
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               hypocrites
               .
               But
               it
               will
               be
               replied
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               neuer
               made
               any
               shew
               of
               religion
               canot
               be
               counted
               hypocrites
               ,
               because
               hypocrisie
               is
               a
               counterfetting
               or
               dissembling
               in
               religion
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               :
               but
               what
               count
               you
               religion
               ?
               or
               what
               is
               it
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               religion
               ?
               Is
               it
               onely
               to
               be
               a
               diligent
               hearer
               of
               Sermons
               ?
               or
               a
               daily
               frequenter
               of
               the
               temple
               ?
               or
               to
               talk
               much
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               or
               to
               reason
               well
               in
               matters
               of
               Diuinitie
               ?
               or
               to
               vse
               praier
               and
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               catechizing
               in
               the
               familie
               ?
               or
               to
               keepe
               company
               with
               godly
               persons
               ?
               or
               to
               speake
               against
               vnlawfull
               swearing
               and
               prophaning
               the
               Sabbath
               ?
               or
               to
               defie
               idolatrie
               and
               superstition
               ,
               &c.
               
               Surely
               he
               that
               doth
               all
               these
               ,
               maketh
               a
               good
               shew
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               doth
               them
               not
               to
               God
               as
               well
               as
               to
               men
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               grosse
               hypocrite
               .
               But
               what
               then
               ?
               Is
               this
               all
               religion
               ?
               Indeed
               many
               thinke
               so
               ,
               and
               deceiue
               themselues
               .
               But
               whosoeuer
               maketh
               a
               shew
               of
               any
               religious
               duties
               ,
               maketh
               a
               shew
               of
               religion
               .
               And
               we
               know
               that
               all
               the
               duties
               required
               in
               both
               the
               tables
               of
               the
               Commaundements
               ,
               are
               religious
               duties
               being
               performed
               by
               way
               of
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               And
               if
               they
               be
               not
               so
               performed
               ,
               they
               are
               then
               done
               but
               to
               the
               halfes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               men
               but
               not
               to
               God.
               Now
               that
               religion
               consisteth
               aswell
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               table
               which
               concerne
               our
               neighbor
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               concerne
               Gods
               worship
               :
               it
               is
               euident
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               S.
               Iames.
               
               
                 Pure
                 religion
                 and
                 vndefiled
                 before
                 God
                 :
              
               euen
               the
               father
               is
               to
               visite
               the
               fatherlesse
               and
               widowes
               in
               their
               aduersitie
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               himselfe
               vnspotted
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               helpe
               those
               that
               haue
               no
               meanes
               to
               helpe
               themselues
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               exclude
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               first
               table
               ,
               which
               concerne
               the
               immediate
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               sheweth
               that
               all
               that
               without
               the
               other
               is
               vaine
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               plainely
               in
               the
               verse
               before
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 among
                 you
                 seemeth
                 religious
                 ,
                 and
                 refraineth
                 not
                 his
                 toung
                 ,
              
               (
               meaning
               from
               backbiting
               ,
               lying
               ,
               slaundering
               ,
               and
               maliciousnesse
               ,
               and
               filthie
               talking
               ,
               against
               which
               he
               inueigheth
               in
               the
               21.
               verse
               )
               
                 this
                 mans
                 religion
                 is
                 vaine
              
               .
               Now
               many
               ciuill
               honest
               men
               being
               baptized
               and
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               and
               coming
               at
               times
               appointed
               to
               the
               holy
               exercises
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               may
               in
               
               some
               good
               measure
               keepe
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               table
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               very
               forward
               obseruers
               of
               the
               first
               table
               ,
               paying
               man
               his
               due
               ,
               and
               being
               slacke
               inongh
               to
               giue
               God
               his
               due
               .
               Now
               these
               I
               say
               if
               they
               keepe
               the
               second
               table
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               pay
               euery
               man
               his
               owne
               ,
               honour
               their
               superiors
               ,
               and
               liue
               chastly
               and
               orderly
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               preserue
               life
               ,
               and
               keepe
               hospitality
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               helpe
               their
               neighbour
               to
               his
               right
               ,
               and
               beare
               true
               witnesse
               ,
               they
               do
               also
               make
               a
               good
               shew
               of
               religion
               :
               but
               if
               they
               do
               these
               things
               but
               to
               be
               seene
               and
               commended
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               hypocrites
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               counterfeits
               before
               God.
               Againe
               ,
               if
               they
               stand
               more
               precisely
               vpon
               one
               thing
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               commaunded
               ,
               then
               vpon
               another
               :
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               their
               hearts
               are
               not
               vpright
               with
               God
               :
               for
               if
               they
               were
               vpright
               ,
               they
               would
               aswell
               regard
               his
               commaundement
               for
               one
               thing
               as
               for
               another
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               are
               hypocrites
               and
               dissemblers
               ,
               to
               pretend
               obedience
               to
               Gods
               commaundements
               when
               they
               meane
               nothing
               lesse
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               obiected
               againe
               ,
               that
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               table
               may
               be
               performed
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               euen
               by
               a
               meere
               ciuill
               or
               naturall
               man
               ,
               that
               knoweth
               not
               God
               (
               as
               amongst
               the
               heathen
               be
               many
               such
               )
               nor
               make
               any
               shew
               of
               religion
               at
               all
               :
               or
               else
               where
               is
               the
               common
               distinction
               of
               ciuility
               and
               religion
               ?
               Of
               ciuill
               actions
               and
               religious
               actions
               ?
               The
               answer
               is
               easie
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               long
               vpon
               such
               a
               point
               ,
               were
               but
               to
               trifle
               away
               the
               time
               .
               We
               speake
               now
               of
               Christians
               in
               name
               and
               profession
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               heathen
               :
               and
               euery
               one
               that
               professeth
               himselfe
               a
               Christian
               ,
               professeth
               also
               the
               workes
               of
               Christianitie
               in
               shew
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               which
               are
               (
               as
               hath
               bene
               shewed
               )
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               second
               table
               aswell
               as
               of
               the
               first
               :
               which
               selfe
               same
               works
               may
               be
               done
               both
               ciuilly
               and
               religiously
               too
               :
               and
               so
               one
               and
               the
               same
               man
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               action
               :
               may
               shew
               himselfe
               both
               a
               ciuill
               honest
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               religious
               honest
               man.
               As
               for
               example
               :
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Prince
               commaundeth
               me
               to
               pay
               my
               debts
               ,
               to
               helpe
               my
               neighbour
               ,
               to
               releeue
               the
               poore
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               a
               subiect
               owing
               obedience
               to
               my
               prince
               I
               do
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               therein
               I
               do
               the
               part
               of
               a
               ciuill
               man
               ,
               because
               I
               obey
               vnto
               ciuill
               authoritie
               .
               But
               if
               in
               doing
               of
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               I
               haue
               an
               eye
               vnto
               God
               who
               commaundeth
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               and
               do
               them
               in
               his
               feare
               ,
               and
               of
               loue
               vnto
               his
               Maiestie
               :
               then
               do
               I
               the
               same
               things
               both
               religiously
               &
               ciuilly
               too
               .
               As
               for
               the
               heathen
               or
               heathenish
               professors
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               obey
               ciuill
               authoritie
               for
               feare
               or
               for
               vaineglorie
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               other
               end
               then
               the
               loue
               of
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               which
               also
               must
               flow
               out
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               end
               of
               the
               law
               :
               they
               also
               play
               the
               hypocrites
               because
               they
               seeme
               to
               loue
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               when
               they
               onely
               loue
               themselues
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               make
               all
               this
               more
               full
               and
               plaine
               which
               hath
               bene
               said
               
               let
               vs
               heare
               what
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               best
               expositor
               of
               his
               owne
               mind
               .
               In
               the
               23.
               of
               Matthew
               ,
               he
               pronounceth
               wo
               eight
               or
               nine
               times
               against
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               for
               diuerse
               kinds
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               diuerse
               seuerall
               counterfeit
               parts
               which
               they
               played
               ,
               all
               which
               were
               not
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               most
               were
               but
               not
               all
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               thirteenth
               verse
               he
               saith
               :
               
               
                 Wo
                 vnto
                 you
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 because
                 yee
                 shut
                 vp
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 before
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 ye
                 your selues
                 goe
                 not
                 in
                 ,
                 neither
                 suffer
                 ye
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 enter
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 .
              
               There
               is
               one
               kind
               of
               hypocrisie
               :
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               one
               deuice
               or
               other
               still
               to
               keepe
               men
               from
               the
               hearing
               of
               Christs
               preaching
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               verie
               kingdome
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               meane
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               kingdom
               of
               glorie
               :
               and
               for
               that
               matter
               they
               had
               diuerse
               pretences
               :
               but
               because
               the
               thing
               they
               aymed
               at
               ,
               was
               to
               keepe
               men
               from
               hearing
               of
               the
               Gospell
               preached
               :
               therefore
               Christ
               calleth
               them
               hypocrites
               .
               When
               I
               consider
               well
               of
               that
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               maketh
               me
               remember
               such
               Church
               officers
               ,
               as
               neuer
               go
               foorth
               to
               cause
               men
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Sermon
               is
               readie
               to
               beginne
               ,
               which
               they
               neither
               care
               perhaps
               to
               heare
               themselues
               ,
               nor
               would
               by
               their
               goodwils
               that
               others
               should
               heare
               .
               Now
               because
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               meanes
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glorie
               ,
               let
               them
               take
               heede
               of
               Christs
               wo
               ,
               because
               they
               shut
               vp
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               before
               men
               :
               for
               they
               themselues
               go
               not
               in
               ,
               neither
               suffer
               they
               them
               to
               enter
               that
               wold
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               all
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               executing
               their
               office
               in
               causing
               men
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               .
               Oh
               cunning
               diuell
               ,
               that
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               bringing
               men
               to
               church
               ,
               can
               keepe
               men
               from
               that
               ,
               which
               should
               let
               them
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               hearing
               the
               word
               preached
               .
            
             
               
               In
               the
               14.
               verse
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               pronounceth
               wo
               vnto
               the
               same
               persons
               for
               another
               kind
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Vnder
                 colour
                 of
                 long
                 prayer
                 ,
                 they
                 deuoured
                 widows
                 houses
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 greater
                 damnation
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               religious
               hypocrisie
               condemned
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               vnder
               shew
               of
               any
               religious
               dutie
               to
               practise
               mischiefe
               .
               Some
               abuse
               long
               prayer
               ,
               some
               short
               prayer
               ,
               some
               read
               prayer
               ,
               some
               weekely
               prayer
               ,
               to
               couer
               their
               malice
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               world
               beleeue
               they
               are
               deuout
               persons
               .
               Let
               such
               as
               do
               so
               take
               heede
               :
               for
               Christs
               sentence
               is
               already
               gone
               foorth
               against
               such
               :
               
                 they
                 shall
                 receiue
                 the
                 greater
                 damnation
                 .
              
            
             
               
               In
               the
               15.
               verse
               he
               sayth
               they
               playd
               the
               hypocrites
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               in
               taking
               great
               paines
               to
               make
               men
               of
               their
               painted
               profession
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               nusle
               them
               vp
               in
               al
               kind
               of
               grosse
               hypocrisie
               and
               wickednesse
               ,
               to
               which
               end
               they
               would
               compasse
               sea
               and
               land
               ,
               and
               vse
               all
               kinds
               of
               forcible
               perswasions
               ,
               pretending
               their
               soules
               health
               ,
               &c.
               
               Of
               this
               sort
               are
               all
               
               Iesuits
               and
               Seminary
               Priestes
               ,
               which
               in
               like
               manner
               go
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               to
               withdraw
               men
               from
               their
               right
               faith
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               true
               allegiance
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               and
               to
               reconcile
               them
               vnto
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               16.
               
               verse
               he
               noteth
               another
               grosse
               hypocrisie
               :
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               conscience
               of
               swearing
               by
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               no
               conscience
               of
               swearing
               by
               another
               ,
               as
               to
               sweare
               by
               the
               Temple
               was
               with
               them
               no
               sinne
               ,
               but
               to
               sweare
               by
               the
               gold
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               great
               sinne
               .
               And
               to
               sweare
               by
               the
               Altar
               was
               nothing
               ,
               but
               to
               sweare
               by
               the
               offering
               vpon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               great
               sinne
               :
               Such
               hypocrites
               are
               they
               that
               make
               it
               no
               matter
               of
               offence
               to
               sweare
               at
               euerie
               word
               ,
               by
               the
               holy
               and
               dreadfull
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               they
               sweare
               not
               by
               that
               precious
               bloud
               which
               he
               shed
               ,
               or
               the
               wounds
               which
               he
               receiued
               ,
               or
               some
               part
               of
               his
               most
               sacred
               person
               .
               And
               to
               sweare
               by
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               light
               ,
               by
               the
               fire
               ,
               by
               their
               siluer
               ,
               by
               the
               bread
               or
               other
               things
               which
               God
               made
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               their
               faith
               and
               troth
               :
               is
               no
               sinne
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               sweare
               not
               by
               God
               himselfe
               .
               But
               marke
               what
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               saith
               vnto
               all
               such
               .
               In
               the
               17.
               
               verse
               he
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 Ye
                 foolish
                 and
                 blind
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               are
               foolish
               and
               blind
               hypocrites
               ,
               which
               euer
               through
               ignorance
               and
               folly
               commit
               hypocrisie
               .
               
                 Whether
                 is
                 greater
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 gold
                 or
                 the
                 temple
                 that
                 sanctifieth
                 the
                 gold
                 ?
                 the
                 offering
                 or
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 that
                 sanctifieth
                 the
                 offering
                 ?
                 whosoeuer
                 therefore
                 sweareth
                 by
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 sweareth
                 by
                 it
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 things
                 thereon
                 .
                 And
                 whosoeuer
                 sweareth
                 by
                 the
                 temple
                 ,
                 sweareth
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 sweareth
                 by
                 heauen
                 ,
                 sweareth
                 by
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 sitteth
                 thereon
                 .
              
               And
               euen
               so
               by
               Christs
               reason
               ,
               he
               that
               sweareth
               by
               the
               light
               or
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               sweareth
               by
               it
               and
               by
               him
               that
               made
               the
               same
               and
               ruleth
               the
               same
               :
               and
               he
               that
               sweareth
               by
               his
               faith
               or
               troth
               ,
               sweareth
               by
               it
               and
               by
               God
               ,
               from
               whom
               is
               faith
               and
               troth
               be
               deriued
               ,
               and
               on
               whom
               they
               be
               grounded
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               :
               In
               the
               23.
               
               verse
               the
               Lords
               Iesus
               taxeth
               thē
               for
               another
               kind
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               &
               that
               is
               this
               :
               
                 They
                 tithe
                 mint
                 and
                 annise
                 and
                 cummin
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 the
                 weightie
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 as
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 mercy
                 and
                 fidelity
                 .
              
               This
               he
               calleth
               
                 straining
                 of
                 a
                 gnat
                 ,
                 and
                 swallowing
                 of
                 a
                 cammell
                 .
              
               A
               disease
               that
               al
               hypocrites
               do
               labor
               of
               ,
               to
               be
               verie
               busie
               and
               doubtfull
               in
               small
               and
               trifling
               matters
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               altogether
               the
               weighty
               and
               principall
               duties
               of
               the
               law
               .
               
                 Hic
                 morbus
                 omnibus
                 fere
                 saeculis
                 &
                 apud
                 omnes
                 gentes
                 regnauit
              
               (
               saith
               Maister
               Caluin
               )
               
                 vt
                 maior
                 pars
                 hominum
                 leuiculis
                 obseruationibus
                 Deum
                 placare
                 studuerit
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               disease
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               hath
               raigned
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               amongst
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               men
               haue
               studied
               to
               please
               God
               with
               the
               lightest
               and
               triflingest
               obseruations
               that
               could
               be
               ,
               and
               his
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               
               because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               they
               cannot
               exempt
               themselues
               from
               all
               kind
               of
               dutie
               and
               seruice
               to
               God
               ,
               therefore
               they
               flye
               vnto
               this
               as
               a
               second
               remedy
               ,
               to
               redeeme
               most
               grieuous
               offences
               with
               satisfactions
               that
               are
               nothing
               worth
               .
               And
               for
               an
               instance
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               in
               the
               Papists
               :
               who
               passing
               ouer
               the
               great
               and
               most
               substantiall
               commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               do
               thinke
               to
               make
               him
               amends
               by
               sweating
               about
               cold
               and
               naked
               ceremonies
               .
               And
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               that
               Christ
               reproues
               in
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               cast
               by
               the
               principall
               points
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thought
               yet
               both
               to
               satisfie
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               retaine
               also
               a
               name
               of
               righteous
               men
               ,
               by
               paying
               of
               their
               tithes
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               all
               things
               neither
               :
               but
               of
               mint
               and
               annife
               and
               cummin
               ,
               and
               such
               toyes
               ,
               when
               notwithstanding
               in
               greater
               matters
               they
               vsed
               all
               the
               fraud
               and
               deceipt
               that
               could
               be
               ,
               and
               left
               no
               cunning
               meanes
               vnpractised
               ,
               to
               defeat
               the
               Church
               of
               her
               right
               in
               the
               chiefest
               things
               .
               After
               the
               manner
               of
               many
               now
               a
               daies
               ,
               who
               (
               most
               hypocritically
               )
               will
               come
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               saie
               ,
               you
               shall
               haue
               all
               your
               due
               ,
               God
               forbid
               that
               we
               should
               keepe
               a
               farthing
               from
               the
               Church
               that
               is
               due
               .
               No
               Sir
               ,
               you
               shall
               haue
               rather
               more
               then
               lesse
               of
               your
               due
               .
               Now
               these
               be
               good
               Pharisaicall
               speeches
               .
               But
               when
               it
               commeth
               to
               triall
               indeed
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               tithe
               onely
               of
               mint
               and
               cummin
               ,
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               toyes
               and
               trifles
               to
               speake
               of
               ,
               as
               it
               might
               be
               of
               the
               remnant
               of
               an
               apple
               tree
               ,
               or
               if
               you
               will
               the
               tenth
               part
               of
               an
               apple
               .
               And
               because
               you
               shall
               not
               saie
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               deale
               well
               with
               you
               and
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               you
               shall
               haue
               the
               paring
               and
               all
               ,
               whereas
               when
               we
               come
               to
               the
               vncasing
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               him
               iust
               of
               Ananias
               his
               religion
               ,
               
               who
               told
               the
               Apostles
               that
               there
               was
               all
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               but
               halfe
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Iewes
               religiō
               ,
               in
               Ieremy
               43.
               who
               sayd
               that
               they
               would
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               from
               Ieremy
               :
               but
               when
               Ieremy
               spake
               ,
               they
               sayd
               plainely
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               know
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               So
               say
               minting
               hypocrites
               ,
               we
               will
               pay
               our
               dues
               :
               yea
               ,
               to
               the
               vttermost
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               set
               downe
               ourselues
               what
               is
               due
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               that
               you
               get
               not
               :
               like
               a
               good
               fellow
               on
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               bad
               a
               man
               deliuer
               his
               purse
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               was
               told
               him
               that
               it
               was
               against
               the
               kings
               lawes
               to
               rob
               and
               steale
               :
               his
               answer
               was
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               the
               kings
               lawes
               must
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               know
               that
               for
               this
               time
               I
               am
               king
               ,
               &
               my
               cōmandement
               is
               that
               you
               deliuer
               your
               purse
               :
               behold
               my
               Septer
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               and
               shewed
               him
               his
               sword
               ,
               euen
               so
               is
               it
               with
               those
               which
               say
               ,
               all
               dues
               must
               be
               payed
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               set
               downe
               what
               shall
               be
               due
               ,
               &
               their
               will
               shall
               go
               for
               a
               law
               :
               I
               speake
               not
               now
               of
               things
               in
               controuersie
               ,
               but
               of
               things
               that
               be
               out
               of
               controuersie
               .
               What
               deuises
               ?
               what
               shifts
               ?
               what
               art
               and
               cunning
               ?
               what
               craft
               and
               subtily
               ,
               euen
               among
               the
               meanest
               aswell
               as
               the
               greatest
               (
               except
               here
               one
               and
               there
               
               one
               ,
               a
               few
               amongst
               many
               that
               deale
               truly
               ▪
               )
               and
               all
               to
               defeate
               and
               defraud
               the
               Church
               of
               her
               right
               :
               and
               yet
               forsooth
               when
               they
               come
               to
               pay
               the
               tith
               of
               their
               mint
               and
               their
               annise
               ,
               &
               cummin
               ,
               and
               stubble
               ,
               and
               a
               halfe
               penny
               for
               a
               shilling
               :
               and
               a
               shilling
               for
               a
               pound
               ,
               and
               a
               pound
               for
               ten
               ,
               deuouring
               both
               fields
               and
               flockes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               greatest
               matters
               of
               all
               ,
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               God
               forbid
               ,
               but
               you
               should
               haue
               your
               due
               .
               And
               let
               a
               Christian
               Minister
               demaund
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               hath
               allowed
               him
               :
               what
               exclamations
               shall
               you
               heare
               ?
               what
               grieuous
               accusations
               of
               hard
               dealing
               ?
               of
               cruell
               dealing
               ?
               a
               couetous
               man
               ,
               neuer
               content
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               wat
               will
               ensue
               ?
               I
               speake
               it
               to
               warne
               you
               my
               brethren
               to
               take
               heed
               in
               time
               ,
               of
               such
               grosse
               hypocrisie
               :
               and
               to
               repent
               of
               that
               which
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               deale
               vprightly
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               brooke
               no
               such
               dealing
               at
               your
               hands
               .
               It
               is
               a
               point
               that
               toucheth
               the
               state
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               the
               hazard
               of
               our
               saluation
               very
               nearely
               :
               and
               therefore
               looke
               vnto
               it
               ,
               as
               you
               will
               answer
               it
               vnto
               God.
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               God
               will
               still
               prouide
               for
               his
               seruants
               ,
               what
               his
               gracious
               will
               and
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               for
               his
               seruants
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               
               when
               Ananias
               and
               his
               wife
               played
               their
               parts
               with
               them
               ,
               lying
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               saue
               part
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               &
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               opinion
               amongst
               men
               :
               but
               God
               tooke
               them
               with
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               smote
               them
               downe
               with
               present
               death
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               he
               can
               do
               with
               all
               such
               as
               play
               the
               like
               parts
               .
               And
               though
               he
               doth
               not
               strike
               all
               such
               presently
               as
               he
               did
               them
               :
               yet
               many
               of
               them
               may
               sensibly
               feele
               Gods
               hand
               vppon
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               goods
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               cattell
               ,
               or
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               or
               hardening
               their
               heats
               ,
               or
               blinding
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               repent
               of
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               because
               he
               reserueth
               for
               them
               (
               I
               feare
               )
               a
               more
               fearefull
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               else
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               do
               they
               but
               tithe
               mint
               ,
               and
               annise
               ,
               and
               cummin
               ,
               and
               neglect
               the
               greater
               matters
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               cōmon-wealth
               do
               so
               vehemently
               vrge
               matters
               of
               ceremony
               and
               circumstance
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               leaue
               the
               principall
               and
               most
               substantiall
               points
               of
               Gods
               worship
               vnlooked
               vnto
               ?
               What
               a
               stirre
               do
               some
               keepe
               to
               haue
               euerie
               thing
               in
               order
               about
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               please
               the
               eye
               and
               the
               time
               withall
               ,
               but
               haue
               no
               care
               to
               haue
               a
               learned
               preacher
               to
               instruct
               their
               soules
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               life
               and
               saluation
               ?
               What
               a
               coile
               do
               others
               keepe
               about
               sitting
               and
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               ?
               and
               neuer
               regard
               the
               due
               examination
               of
               themselues
               aforehand
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               come
               worthily
               vnto
               the
               same
               ?
            
             
               These
               and
               such
               like
               matters
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               the
               greater
               matters
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               left
               vndone
               .
               Or
               else
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               men
               are
               like
               
               those
               that
               straine
               a
               gnat
               and
               swallow
               a
               cammell
               .
               Now
               what
               a
               ridiculous
               iest
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               see
               one
               mince
               and
               chew
               a
               smal
               crum
               of
               bread
               for
               feare
               of
               choaking
               ,
               and
               yet
               swallow
               downe
               a
               whole
               loafe
               ?
               or
               to
               straine
               the
               liquour
               that
               hath
               a
               gnat
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               hurting
               their
               iawes
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               bones
               of
               a
               cammell
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               huge
               beast
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               more
               then
               they
               are
               able
               to
               compasse
               ,
               without
               manifest
               perill
               and
               destruction
               ?
               Such
               ridiculous
               hypocrites
               are
               they
               that
               keepe
               a
               great
               stirre
               about
               trisles
               ,
               and
               let
               foule
               abuses
               passe
               by
               ,
               yea
               swallow
               them
               downe
               whole
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               we
               are
               now
               entred
               into
               the
               bowels
               of
               hypocrisie
               :
               giue
               me
               leaue
               a
               little
               to
               cleare
               my selfe
               of
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               wherein
               (
               as
               in
               diuerse
               others
               )
               I
               haue
               bene
               not
               a
               little
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               .
               It
               is
               rumoured
               abrode
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               haue
               perswaded
               the
               Church-officers
               of
               this
               place
               to
               dispense
               with
               their
               oath
               ,
               in
               not
               presenting
               those
               things
               which
               concerne
               my selfe
               in
               my
               ministerie
               :
               which
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               shold
               perswade
               them
               to
               be
               periured
               ,
               by
               a
               witting
               and
               willing
               abusing
               of
               the
               most
               sacred
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               whome
               they
               haue
               called
               to
               witnesse
               against
               their
               owne
               soules
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               present
               all
               things
               that
               they
               are
               sworn
               vnto
               .
               It
               is
               vntrue
               ,
               and
               a
               wickednesse
               ,
               that
               I
               trust
               God
               in
               his
               mercie
               wil
               preserue
               me
               from
               while
               I
               liue
               ;
               but
               this
               indeed
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               oath
               ;
               as
               in
               all
               other
               oathes
               that
               are
               ministred
               iudicially
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               chiefly
               respected
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               expressed
               :
               the
               one
               is
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               I
               told
               them
               they
               were
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               in
               al
               other
               presentments
               to
               haue
               a
               special
               regard
               of
               :
               aduising
               them
               to
               looke
               most
               to
               those
               things
               ,
               that
               do
               make
               most
               for
               the
               aduancing
               of
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               as
               namely
               ,
               the
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               by
               vnnecessarie
               working
               thereupon
               :
               by
               carying
               of
               wares
               vp
               and
               downe
               ,
               and
               open
               gaming
               vpon
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               together
               with
               blasphemers
               ,
               drunkards
               and
               vsurers
               ,
               and
               negligent
               commers
               to
               the
               church
               ;
               al
               which
               be
               foule
               blots
               and
               spots
               in
               a
               Christian
               congregation
               :
               and
               therin
               shold
               God
               be
               greatly
               glorified
               :
               and
               not
               to
               let
               these
               alone
               ,
               and
               stand
               altogether
               prying
               into
               the
               Minister
               ,
               for
               matters
               of
               ceremonie
               and
               circumstance
               :
               as
               if
               they
               were
               in
               office
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               trouble
               Gods
               Minister
               ,
               and
               to
               strengthen
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               But
               forasmuch
               as
               God
               is
               glorified
               also
               in
               presenting
               of
               euery
               thing
               that
               commeth
               within
               compasse
               of
               their
               oath
               ,
               I
               would
               haue
               them
               answer
               truly
               vnto
               euerie
               article
               .
               And
               so
               I
               say
               still
               vnto
               you
               that
               be
               in
               office
               :
               deale
               so
               as
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               ,
               and
               Gods
               church
               may
               be
               edified
               .
               Leaue
               this
               partialitie
               in
               doing
               your
               office
               :
               haue
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               before
               your
               eyes
               :
               and
               feare
               
               more
               to
               offend
               his
               Maiestie
               by
               abusing
               his
               holy
               name
               ,
               then
               to
               offend
               your
               honest
               neighbours
               by
               winking
               at
               their
               sinnes
               .
               I
               tell
               you
               these
               things
               plainely
               ,
               and
               in
               loue
               to
               your
               soules
               (
               whatsoeuer
               men
               iudge
               of
               me
               )
               I
               protest
               before
               God
               (
               if
               protestations
               will
               serue
               )
               your
               courses
               that
               you
               take
               be
               not
               good
               .
               God
               is
               dishonoured
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               vnreformed
               .
               It
               is
               seldome
               that
               you
               go
               abroad
               to
               visite
               mens
               houses
               :
               I
               meane
               those
               that
               are
               frozen
               in
               their
               dregges
               :
               and
               when
               you
               doe
               go
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               vnseasonably
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               better
               that
               you
               went
               not
               at
               all
               .
               You
               should
               go
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               common
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               compell
               men
               as
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lyeth
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               general
               confession
               and
               prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               Sermon
               but
               you
               tarry
               till
               the
               Sermon
               beginneth
               ,
               and
               then
               draw
               out
               many
               with
               you
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               gladder
               to
               heare
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               perhaps
               then
               your selues
               are
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               hinder
               both
               your selues
               and
               them
               too
               .
               And
               by
               this
               meanes
               you
               offend
               double
               ,
               by
               bringing
               in
               an
               open
               contempt
               both
               of
               the
               Sermon
               and
               the
               common
               prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               what
               say
               many
               ?
               we
               are
               a
               comming
               :
               all
               in
               good
               time
               :
               the
               Sermon
               is
               not
               begunne
               yet
               :
               and
               so
               you
               let
               them
               alone
               :
               as
               who
               say
               ,
               if
               they
               come
               to
               the
               Sermon
               then
               all
               is
               well
               .
               Againe
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               behold
               another
               inconuenience
               while
               men
               are
               left
               to
               thēselues
               ,
               to
               go
               &
               come
               at
               their
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               poore
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               defrauded
               of
               their
               allowance
               ,
               because
               (
               men
               comming
               not
               in
               due
               time
               )
               the
               collectors
               cannot
               haue
               it
               of
               them
               ,
               vnles
               they
               would
               go
               as
               vnseasonablie
               about
               in
               the
               Sermon
               time
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               when
               you
               do
               go
               ,
               to
               whom
               do
               you
               go
               ?
               or
               whose
               houses
               do
               you
               visite
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               none
               but
               a
               few
               poore
               base
               Alehouses
               ,
               and
               the
               meaner
               sort
               :
               you
               dare
               not
               go
               to
               the
               richer
               sort
               ,
               to
               the
               better
               sort
               :
               no
               ,
               you
               are
               afraid
               to
               displease
               them
               :
               you
               say
               it
               is
               not
               the
               custome
               :
               but
               they
               may
               ,
               and
               their
               wiues
               may
               ,
               and
               their
               seruants
               may
               come
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               they
               list
               :
               and
               that
               see
               the
               poorer
               sort
               ,
               and
               they
               thinke
               they
               should
               be
               suffered
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rich
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               you
               haue
               visited
               some
               few
               places
               or
               persons
               ;
               what
               do
               you
               ?
               Do
               you
               present
               anie
               of
               them
               ?
               Neuer
               .
               Do
               you
               take
               twelue
               pence
               apeece
               of
               them
               according
               to
               the
               Statute
               ?
               Seldome
               .
               And
               there
               againe
               the
               poore
               are
               defrauded
               by
               your
               partialitie
               .
               And
               to
               saie
               the
               truth
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               with
               what
               faces
               you
               can
               present
               the
               poore
               and
               meaner
               sort
               ,
               except
               you
               also
               present
               the
               rich
               ,
               for
               feare
               least
               either
               periurie
               or
               partialitie
               should
               flie
               in
               your
               faces
               .
               And
               what
               are
               your
               pretences
               ?
               Forsooth
               for
               the
               poorer
               sort
               :
               alas
               they
               are
               poore
               ,
               we
               haue
               giuen
               them
               warning
               ,
               &c.
               as
               though
               they
               haue
               not
               had
               warning
               enough
               ,
               or
               should
               from
               yeare
               to
               yeare
               still
               be
               warned
               ,
               and
               neuer
               be
               spurred
               forward
               by
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               for
               the
               richer
               
               sort
               ,
               why
               sir
               ,
               we
               see
               them
               not
               ,
               we
               know
               them
               not
               that
               do
               offend
               :
               do
               you
               know
               any
               ?
               Can
               you
               tell
               vs
               of
               any
               ?
               And
               what
               a
               stirre
               wold
               here
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               be
               so
               forward
               ?
               What
               ,
               would
               you
               haue
               vs
               noted
               aboue
               all
               men
               in
               the
               towne
               ?
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               .
               A
               way
               with
               these
               figge
               leaues
               for
               shame
               ,
               and
               looke
               to
               your
               oath
               sincerely
               .
               My
               brethren
               leaue
               this
               halting
               ,
               and
               dissembling
               ,
               and
               malicious
               dealing
               ,
               and
               partiall
               dealing
               in
               Gods
               businesse
               .
               For
               all
               that
               deale
               so
               ,
               do
               as
               hypocrites
               do
               :
               and
               you
               know
               that
               hypocrisie
               is
               detestable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               no
               maruell
               (
               good
               brethren
               )
               that
               there
               be
               so
               many
               Schismaticks
               ,
               
               that
               haue
               deuided
               them selues
               from
               our
               congregations
               ,
               crying
               out
               against
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               no
               Church
               amongst
               vs
               for
               want
               of
               discipline
               and
               gouernement
               ,
               although
               therein
               they
               be
               foully
               deceiued
               .
               For
               they
               thinke
               ,
               that
               because
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               discipline
               is
               either
               not
               vsed
               at
               all
               ;
               as
               where
               euerie
               man
               is
               let
               to
               do
               what
               he
               list
               :
               or
               else
               abused
               ,
               as
               where
               onely
               good
               men
               are
               troubled
               for
               trifles
               ,
               or
               some
               few
               of
               the
               most
               inferiour
               sort
               ,
               which
               haue
               no
               money
               to
               pay
               ,
               are
               called
               in
               question
               :
               that
               therefore
               we
               haue
               no
               discipline
               at
               all
               :
               but
               they
               are
               deceiued
               greatly
               .
               For
               euen
               as
               a
               rich
               man
               hath
               gold
               and
               siluer
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               though
               he
               let
               it
               lye
               and
               rust
               ,
               or
               else
               mispend
               it
               :
               and
               as
               there
               is
               a
               sword
               in
               the
               sheath
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               drawne
               foorth
               ;
               and
               power
               also
               in
               the
               owner
               thereof
               to
               draw
               it
               foorth
               ,
               though
               he
               exercise
               not
               that
               power
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               not
               aright
               :
               euen
               so
               in
               this
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               a
               sword
               of
               discipline
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               Church
               gouernement
               ,
               and
               power
               in
               the
               Ministers
               and
               officers
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               exercise
               the
               same
               ,
               although
               in
               some
               places
               it
               is
               let
               rust
               in
               the
               sheath
               ,
               &
               in
               other
               places
               perhaps
               drawne
               foorth
               and
               vsed
               vnseasonably
               .
               But
               alas
               many
               that
               be
               ignorant
               and
               weake
               ,
               and
               yet
               tender
               of
               conscience
               (
               howsoeuer
               most
               of
               that
               sort
               be
               caried
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               furie
               and
               insolencie
               )
               do
               stumble
               exceedingly
               at
               these
               things
               :
               and
               surely
               no
               great
               maruel
               ,
               when
               those
               that
               be
               sworne
               to
               present
               so
               many
               things
               ,
               let
               all
               alone
               ,
               or
               else
               turne
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               against
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               taking
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               pride
               and
               felicitie
               in
               disgracing
               and
               discrediting
               of
               them
               .
               For
               (
               to
               let
               passe
               the
               corruptions
               of
               many
               which
               are
               in
               place
               and
               authoritie
               to
               punish
               faults
               )
               surely
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               intollerable
               ,
               for
               any
               that
               are
               sworne
               to
               bring
               disorders
               to
               light
               ,
               to
               make
               no
               more
               conscience
               of
               their
               oath
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               fearefull
               name
               of
               God
               were
               a
               matter
               of
               no
               regard
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               plaied
               and
               dallied
               withall
               ,
               or
               made
               a
               cloake
               for
               mischiefe
               and
               malice
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               himselfe
               did
               either
               know
               nothing
               of
               your
               dealings
               ,
               or
               had
               no
               will
               or
               abilitie
               to
               punish
               the
               same
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               any
               maruell
               though
               the
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               be
               had
               in
               contempt
               ,
               and
               be
               counted
               a
               contentious
               and
               a
               troublesome
               fellow
               ,
               when
               those
               which
               should
               second
               him
               
               with
               the
               censurers
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               content
               to
               let
               the
               wicked
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               without
               controulment
               :
               nay
               are
               as
               readie
               to
               violate
               Gods
               orders
               as
               others
               ,
               and
               assoone
               as
               any
               to
               misuse
               Gods
               Minister
               for
               doing
               of
               his
               dutie
               faithfully
               .
               And
               what
               will
               be
               the
               end
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               a
               fearefull
               iudgement
               of
               God
               vpon
               the
               land
               ,
               to
               end
               the
               matter
               withall
               ?
               As
               it
               fell
               out
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Zedechiah
               king
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               in
               whose
               daies
               both
               he
               and
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               trespassed
               wonderfully
               ,
               and
               heathenishly
               ,
               and
               polluted
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               euen
               as
               in
               our
               daies
               the
               house
               of
               God
               is
               polluted
               and
               contemned
               .
               To
               redresse
               this
               geare
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sent
               vnto
               them
               his
               messengers
               ,
               rising
               early
               and
               sending
               :
               for
               he
               had
               compassion
               on
               his
               people
               ,
               
               and
               on
               his
               habitation
               ;
               but
               they
               did
               as
               we
               do
               :
               
                 They
                 mocked
                 the
                 messengers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 misused
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 arose
                 against
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               &
               till
               there
               was
               no
               remedy
               .
               For
               he
               brought
               vpon
               them
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               who
               slue
               their
               young
               men
               with
               the
               sword
               in
               the
               house
               of
               their
               sanctuarie
               ,
               and
               spared
               neither
               young
               man
               nor
               virgin
               ,
               auncient
               nor
               aged
               :
               God
               gaue
               all
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               See
               the
               2.
               of
               Chron.
               the
               36.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               the
               16.
               and
               17.
               verses
               :
               to
               shew
               vs
               that
               though
               God
               can
               beare
               with
               manie
               sinnes
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               beare
               with
               the
               contempt
               of
               his
               word
               and
               Ministers
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               brethren
               ,
               three
               foule
               and
               fearefull
               monsters
               brought
               forth
               by
               the
               malice
               ,
               and
               nursed
               by
               the
               negligence
               ,
               and
               couered
               by
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               Church
               officers
               :
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               contempt
               of
               discipline
               and
               gouernment
               ,
               Schisme
               and
               deuision
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               message
               and
               messengers
               ,
               and
               all
               attended
               vpon
               with
               the
               consuming
               wrath
               and
               vengeance
               of
               God.
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               think
               that
               I
               haue
               vrged
               these
               things
               too
               neare
               ,
               and
               too
               particularly
               applyed
               this
               doctrine
               :
               let
               them
               but
               seriously
               consider
               as
               before
               God
               ,
               what
               dammage
               the
               Church
               sustaineth
               by
               the
               corrupt
               and
               partiall
               dealing
               of
               Church
               officers
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               easily
               confesse
               ,
               that
               a
               Pastor
               (
               whome
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               watchman
               to
               see
               that
               none
               of
               Christs
               sheepe
               be
               lost
               or
               deuoured
               )
               by
               his
               pastorall
               authoritie
               in
               his
               owne
               place
               ,
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               say
               as
               much
               as
               I
               haue
               done
               ,
               yea
               euen
               to
               the
               Church
               officers
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               without
               offence
               to
               any
               .
               And
               I
               maruel
               (
               considering
               the
               great
               mischiefe
               that
               ensueth
               the
               negligence
               and
               counterfeit
               dealing
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               officers
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               fault
               (
               when
               Schismatikes
               are
               bred
               )
               is
               returned
               vpon
               the
               Ministers
               &
               faithful
               teachers
               )
               that
               others
               are
               so
               sparing
               ,
               or
               no
               more
               earnest
               against
               them
               then
               they
               are
               .
               For
               if
               men
               be
               ielous
               ouer
               their
               children
               ,
               &
               do
               with
               great
               indignation
               set
               thēselues
               against
               those
               that
               are
               means
               whereby
               they
               are
               bereaued
               of
               thē
               ,
               yea
               of
               their
               cattell
               ,
               which
               is
               lesse
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Church
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               as
               iealous
               ouer
               her
               children
               ,
               (
               which
               through
               the
               painefull
               trauels
               of
               her
               
               Ministers
               haue
               bene
               begotten
               vnto
               Christ
               )
               as
               men
               are
               of
               theirs
               :
               then
               why
               should
               not
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               nurses
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Churches
               children
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               open
               their
               mouths
               ▪
               yea
               with
               great
               zeale
               and
               indignation
               against
               those
               ,
               by
               whose
               meanes
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               and
               do
               miscarrie
               ?
               For
               why
               should
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               be
               robbed
               of
               her
               children
               :
               as
               this
               very
               congregation
               or
               flocke
               hath
               bene
               of
               some
               since
               my
               coming
               hither
               ,
               through
               your
               negligence
               that
               be
               in
               office
               ,
               and
               sworne
               to
               bring
               grosse
               and
               noisome
               abuses
               to
               light
               (
               the
               stinke
               whereof
               maketh
               many
               weake
               ones
               to
               loath
               their
               mothers
               house
               )
               and
               we
               sit
               still
               and
               hold
               our
               peace
               ?
               But
               alas
               sir
               (
               will
               hypocrisie
               say
               )
               what
               would
               you
               haue
               vs
               to
               do
               ?
               when
               we
               present
               faultes
               ,
               nothing
               is
               reformed
               :
               as
               good
               let
               all
               alone
               ,
               as
               get
               the
               ill
               will
               of
               our
               honest
               neighbours
               and
               do
               no
               good
               :
               money
               will
               buy
               of
               all
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               this
               is
               too
               open
               a
               net
               to
               daunce
               in
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               world
               shall
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               part
               of
               the
               hypocrites
               care
               ,
               is
               to
               reforme
               grosse
               abuses
               ,
               to
               do
               good
               indeed
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               religious
               heart
               zealously
               to
               maintaine
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               :
               but
               rather
               bend
               all
               their
               studie
               to
               serue
               the
               time
               ,
               to
               please
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               crosse
               the
               truth
               .
               Nay
               rather
               if
               mens
               hearts
               be
               vpright
               with
               God
               ,
               
               they
               are
               of
               Iosuahs
               mind
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 Though
                 all
                 Israel
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 house
                 shall
                 serue
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               so
               ,
               though
               no
               man
               else
               will
               make
               a
               conscience
               of
               their
               oath
               or
               office
               ,
               yet
               we
               will
               :
               and
               so
               do
               I
               pray
               you
               .
               For
               if
               others
               will
               be
               remisse
               ,
               and
               partiall
               ,
               and
               corrupted
               when
               you
               haue
               presented
               faults
               ,
               and
               will
               swallow
               those
               Cammels
               ,
               that
               you
               bring
               out
               of
               their
               stables
               :
               that
               is
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               answere
               for
               it
               .
               But
               if
               you
               faile
               in
               your
               dutie
               ,
               seeing
               and
               not
               seeing
               ,
               straining
               gnats
               and
               swallowing
               of
               camels
               :
               that
               is
               your
               sinne
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               answere
               it
               also
               ;
               for
               euery
               one
               shall
               beare
               his
               owne
               burden
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               vs
               looke
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               better
               vnto
               in
               then
               we
               haue
               done
               :
               and
               repent
               of
               that
               which
               is
               past
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               may
               be
               mercifull
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               V.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   MATH
                   .
                   6.2
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   the
                   hypocrites
                   do
                   .
                
              
            
             
               WE
               haue
               hitherto
               heard
               ,
               how
               vaineglorie
               ,
               and
               hypocrisie
               do
               defile
               all
               our
               good
               actions
               before
               God
               :
               and
               how
               by
               taking
               heede
               ,
               vaineglorie
               is
               to
               be
               auoyded
               .
               The
               reward
               likewise
               of
               sinceritie
               we
               haue
               seene
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               the
               mature
               of
               hypocrisie
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               intent
               and
               purpose
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               who
               both
               describeth
               hypocrites
               vnto
               vs
               in
               their
               colours
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               doth
               plainely
               tell
               vs
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               haue
               the
               doings
               and
               qualities
               of
               hypocrites
               to
               be
               made
               known
               vnto
               the
               world
               .
               To
               which
               end
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               hypocrite
               be
               vncased
               and
               viewed
               well
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               espying
               his
               vgly
               visage
               ,
               and
               taking
               good
               markes
               of
               him
               ,
               may
               beware
               of
               him
               ,
               auoide
               his
               conditions
               ,
               and
               escape
               his
               punishment
               .
               And
               this
               worke
               (
               as
               you
               know
               good
               brethren
               )
               I
               called
               the
               vncasing
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               wherein
               I
               shewed
               you
               first
               what
               is
               hypocrisie
               :
               namely
               ,
               a
               counterfeiting
               of
               religion
               ,
               or
               any
               religious
               dutie
               ,
               or
               a
               doing
               of
               that
               which
               we
               do
               onely
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               seeme
               to
               be
               such
               as
               would
               approue
               our
               waies
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               professing
               the
               loue
               and
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               in
               vs.
               For
               which
               cause
               they
               are
               most
               fitly
               compared
               to
               players
               ,
               who
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               doing
               that
               which
               they
               do
               not
               indeede
               ,
               and
               represent
               those
               persons
               which
               they
               are
               not
               .
               Next
               ,
               how
               many
               kinds
               of
               hypocrites
               there
               be
               ,
               some
               being
               publike
               ,
               some
               priuate
               ,
               some
               religious
               ,
               some
               ciuill
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               tooke
               a
               particular
               view
               of
               some
               speciall
               hypocrisies
               ,
               described
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               in
               the
               23.
               of
               Mathew
               ,
               from
               the
               14.
               verse
               to
               the
               23.
               whereof
               the
               last
               was
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               seeme
               to
               make
               a
               conscience
               of
               trifles
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               waightie
               matters
               ,
               which
               Christ
               calleth
               straining
               of
               gnats
               ,
               and
               swallowing
               of
               camels
               :
               all
               which
               for
               breuities
               sake
               I
               do
               omit
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               many
               mo
               yet
               behind
               to
               be
               vncased
               :
               whose
               acts
               and
               monuments
               are
               truely
               recorded
               :
               whose
               visages
               and
               pictures
               are
               plainely
               deciphered
               ,
               and
               whose
               bowels
               and
               inward
               parts
               are
               deepely
               searched
               ,
               and
               whose
               iuglings
               and
               dissemblings
               are
               all
               fully
               discouered
               by
               Christ
               the
               searcher
               of
               hearts
               ,
               in
               the
               forenamed
               23.
               chapter
               of
               Mathew
               ,
               and
               diuerse
               other
               places
               beside
               .
               Wherein
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               we
               see
               is
               
               not
               sparing
               but
               plentifull
               ,
               not
               mild
               but
               seuere
               ,
               not
               short
               but
               long
               ,
               not
               negligent
               but
               painefull
               ,
               and
               neuer
               hath
               done
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               euer
               anone
               meeteth
               with
               them
               ,
               remembreth
               them
               ,
               and
               neuer
               lets
               them
               passe
               vntill
               he
               hath
               marked
               them
               with
               his
               blacke
               cole
               of
               deepe
               dislike
               and
               deadly
               detestation
               ,
               and
               still
               warning
               his
               disciples
               to
               beware
               of
               hypocrits
               ,
               and
               their
               leuin
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               whereof
               but
               a
               little
               sowreth
               and
               spoileth
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               .
               Now
               seeing
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               bendeth
               all
               his
               force
               as
               it
               were
               against
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               the
               doings
               of
               hypocrites
               :
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               that
               any
               should
               be
               offended
               that
               I
               do
               so
               too
               .
               For
               hypocrisie
               in
               religion
               is
               like
               Iudas
               amongst
               the
               disciples
               ,
               a
               faire
               spoken
               theefe
               ,
               but
               a
               cunning
               and
               daungerous
               traitor
               ,
               readie
               still
               to
               betray
               both
               Christ
               and
               all
               Christianitie
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               enemies
               :
               onely
               she
               saith
               ,
               as
               Esau
               said
               :
               
                 The
                 dayes
                 of
                 mourning
                 for
                 my
                 father
                 will
                 come
                 shortly
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 kill
                 my
                 brother
                 Iacob
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               onely
               want
               and
               waite
               a
               time
               to
               do
               my
               feates
               in
               .
            
             
               Besides
               those
               actes
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               hath
               alreadie
               noted
               in
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               to
               the
               25.
               verse
               of
               the
               23.
               of
               Mathew
               ,
               we
               find
               in
               the
               verses
               following
               diuerse
               other
               parts
               of
               their
               hypocrisie
               ,
               seuerely
               taxed
               ,
               and
               liuely
               described
               by
               him
               ,
               whereof
               some
               be
               
                 in
                 actu
              
               ,
               some
               
                 in
                 potentia
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               some
               be
               present
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               to
               come
               .
               By
               the
               former
               he
               sheweth
               what
               is
               alwaies
               the
               present
               behauiour
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               euen
               when
               they
               are
               at
               the
               best
               :
               by
               the
               latter
               he
               prophecieth
               what
               they
               will
               be
               when
               time
               shal
               serue
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               sheweth
               in
               the
               34.
               verse
               :
               where
               he
               saith
               :
               that
               they
               (
               which
               now
               for
               the
               present
               do
               garnish
               the
               sepulchers
               of
               the
               righteous
               )
               
                 shall
                 one
                 day
                 both
                 kill
                 and
                 crucifie
                 ,
                 scourge
                 and
                 persecute
                 both
                 Prophets
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 sinagogues
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 citie
                 to
                 citie
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               present
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               them
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               make
               cleane
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               cup
               and
               platter
               :
               
               but
               within
               they
               are
               full
               of
               briberie
               and
               excesse
               :
               &
               these
               he
               further
               likeneth
               to
               whited
               tombes
               ,
               which
               appeare
               beautifull
               outward
               ,
               
               but
               are
               within
               full
               of
               dead
               mens
               bones
               and
               of
               all
               filthinesse
               :
               applying
               his
               similie
               vnto
               hypocrites
               thus
               :
               So
               are
               ye
               also
               ,
               for
               outwardly
               ye
               appeare
               righteous
               vnto
               men
               ,
               
               but
               within
               ye
               are
               full
               of
               hypocrisie
               and
               iniquitie
               .
               Christs
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               hypocrites
               care
               is
               to
               approue
               themselues
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               setting
               faire
               shewes
               vpon
               euery
               thing
               ,
               but
               before
               God
               they
               are
               most
               wicked
               &
               abominable
               :
               like
               the
               harlot
               ,
               who
               to
               please
               straungers
               is
               very
               diligent
               and
               carefull
               ,
               and
               towards
               others
               is
               very
               courteous
               ,
               and
               sober
               ,
               and
               kind
               ,
               but
               towards
               her
               owne
               husband
               is
               most
               sauage
               ,
               impudent
               and
               shamelesse
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               Christ
               sheweth
               ,
               what
               friends
               and
               welwillers
               hypocrites
               are
               vnto
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Preachers
               of
               Gods
               word
               :
               but
               you
               must
               note
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               them
               that
               were
               dead
               :
               and
               that
               they
               are
               great
               
               friends
               to
               them
               ,
               appeareth
               two
               waies
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               cost
               that
               they
               are
               at
               in
               decking
               their
               Tombes
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               blaming
               of
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               Prophets
               were
               persecuted
               and
               iniuried
               while
               they
               were
               aliue
               .
               And
               thus
               would
               they
               get
               a
               good
               opinion
               amongst
               men
               ,
               by
               reuerencing
               the
               memorie
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               holy
               men
               of
               God.
               For
               while
               they
               did
               thus
               counterfeit
               a
               loue
               vnto
               their
               persons
               ,
               they
               seemed
               to
               yeeld
               to
               their
               doctrine
               :
               and
               who
               would
               not
               take
               them
               now
               for
               most
               faithfull
               followers
               of
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               most
               zealous
               seruants
               and
               worshippers
               of
               God
               ?
               It
               was
               a
               thing
               very
               plausible
               to
               decke
               the
               Tombes
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               to
               erect
               monuments
               for
               them
               .
               For
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               saith
               Caluin
               :
               
               
                 quasi
                 ex
                 tenebris
                 eruebatur
                 religio
                 vt
                 in
                 suo
                 honore
                 staret
              
               :
               religion
               was
               as
               it
               were
               plucked
               out
               of
               darkenesse
               and
               set
               vp
               in
               her
               due
               honour
               .
               But
               indeede
               they
               meant
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               to
               restore
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               death
               might
               seeme
               to
               be
               put
               out
               .
               And
               yet
               being
               both
               straungers
               vnto
               the
               propheticall
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               also
               most
               deadly
               enemies
               vnto
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               wold
               bestow
               goodly
               Tombs
               vpon
               thē
               being
               dead
               ,
               as
               though
               that
               they
               and
               the
               Prophets
               had
               stood
               both
               for
               one
               and
               the
               same
               cause
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               saith
               Caluin
               ,
               is
               vsuall
               with
               hypocrites
               ,
               to
               honour
               the
               holy
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               pure
               teachers
               of
               the
               word
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               whom
               they
               could
               not
               endure
               being
               aliue
               .
               And
               for
               this
               M.
               Caluin
               doth
               yeeld
               a
               very
               singular
               good
               reason
               .
               This
               cometh
               not
               only
               from
               the
               corrupt
               custom
               of
               the
               vulgar
               people
               ,
               saith
               he
               :
               
                 sed
                 quia
                 duris
                 &
                 seueris
                 correptionibus
                 molesti
                 ,
                 ampliùs
                 non
                 sunt
                 mortui
                 cineres
                 ,
                 non
                 agrè
                 in
                 illis
                 colendis
                 euanidā
                 religionis
                 vmbram
                 ostentant
                 qui
                 loquentiū
                 vocibus
                 ad
                 insaniam
                 aguntur
                 .
              
               But
               because
               their
               dead
               dust
               and
               ashes
               are
               no
               longer
               troublesome
               vnto
               thē
               with
               hard
               and
               sharpe
               reproofes
               :
               therfore
               it
               doth
               not
               grieue
               them
               to
               make
               shew
               of
               a
               vanishing
               shadow
               of
               religion
               ,
               in
               reuerencing
               thē
               being
               dead
               ,
               who
               were
               driuen
               to
               madnes
               &
               rage
               with
               their
               liuely
               voices
               .
               The
               world
               (
               because
               it
               durst
               not
               wholly
               despise
               God
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               rise
               vp
               openly
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               armes
               )
               hath
               inuented
               this
               deuice
               to
               worship
               the
               shadow
               of
               God
               for
               God
               himself
               :
               &
               in
               like
               maner
               doth
               reuerence
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               preachers
               &
               Prophets
               for
               the
               doctrine
               it selfe
               .
               What
               need
               we
               go
               any
               further
               for
               an
               exāple
               of
               this
               play
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               Popish
               church
               ?
               who
               are
               not
               content
               with
               that
               lawfull
               and
               due
               reuerence
               that
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               Apostles
               &
               blessed
               Martyrs
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               will
               bestow
               most
               impiously
               vpon
               them
               that
               worship
               that
               is
               due
               to
               God
               :
               and
               professe
               that
               they
               cannot
               honour
               them
               inough
               :
               when
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               by
               their
               raging
               against
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               (
               which
               follow
               their
               steppes
               and
               doctrine
               )
               they
               do
               plainely
               shew
               howe
               they
               would
               vse
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               now
               aliue
               againe
               ,
               and
               did
               performe
               that
               dutie
               which
               they
               did
               when
               they
               were
               on
               
               earth
               .
               For
               why
               else
               do
               they
               with
               such
               rage
               burne
               and
               flame
               out
               against
               vs
               ,
               but
               because
               we
               desire
               to
               haue
               that
               doctrine
               to
               be
               receiued
               ,
               and
               to
               flourish
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Martyrs
               haue
               sealed
               with
               their
               bloud
               ?
               Let
               them
               then
               a
               dorne
               the
               images
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               with
               their
               frankensence
               ,
               candels
               ,
               flowers
               ,
               and
               all
               kind
               of
               pompe
               as
               long
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               saith
               Caluin
               :
               if
               Peter
               were
               now
               aliue
               they
               would
               surely
               pull
               him
               in
               peeces
               :
               if
               Paule
               were
               amongst
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               certainely
               stone
               him
               :
               if
               Christ
               himselfe
               were
               aliue
               and
               amongst
               thē
               ,
               they
               wold
               rost
               him
               to
               death
               with
               a
               softfire
               .
            
             
               And
               do
               not
               diuerse
               Protestants
               play
               the
               same
               part
               ?
               who
               will
               seeme
               to
               make
               much
               of
               some
               Preachers
               :
               and
               giue
               them
               good
               entertainment
               ,
               as
               Herod
               did
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               persecute
               with
               might
               and
               maine
               their
               owne
               Pastors
               for
               teaching
               the
               same
               doctrine
               which
               they
               do
               ?
               Or
               for
               the
               couering
               and
               cloking
               of
               their
               speciall
               and
               beloued
               sinnes
               ,
               will
               seeme
               to
               the
               world
               to
               be
               religious
               ,
               by
               hearing
               the
               preaching
               ,
               and
               entertaining
               of
               the
               persons
               of
               Preachers
               at
               their
               houses
               ,
               thinking
               themselues
               then
               safe
               ,
               
               as
               Micah
               did
               when
               he
               had
               a
               Leuite
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               when
               in
               their
               harts
               they
               do
               vtterly
               loth
               and
               detest
               the
               sinceritie
               of
               that
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               those
               courses
               ,
               as
               puritanisme
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               precisenesse
               which
               they
               vrge
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               the
               religion
               of
               all
               such
               ,
               but
               a
               play
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ?
            
             
               
               In
               the
               33.
               verse
               of
               the
               former
               23.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               Christ
               (
               being
               about
               to
               conclude
               his
               Sermon
               )
               doth
               more
               plainly
               vncase
               these
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               layeth
               them
               wide
               open
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               telling
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               what
               they
               must
               looke
               for
               ,
               and
               what
               his
               seruants
               must
               look
               for
               at
               their
               hands
               .
               What
               they
               are
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 O
                 Serpents
                 and
                 generation
                 of
                 vipers
                 !
              
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               only
               enemies
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               most
               pestilent
               enemies
               to
               the
               whole
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               like
               vipers
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               eate
               out
               the
               very
               bowels
               of
               the
               Church
               their
               mother
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               their
               owne
               state
               and
               pride
               .
               What
               they
               must
               trust
               vnto
               if
               they
               truly
               repent
               not
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 how
                 should
                 ye
                 escape
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 hell
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               it
               were
               a
               thing
               almost
               impossible
               for
               professed
               hypocrites
               to
               repent
               and
               be
               saued
               .
               So
               hypocrites
               we
               see
               by
               Christs
               example
               are
               to
               be
               handled
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               the
               great
               maisters
               of
               Israel
               :
               their
               vizards
               are
               to
               be
               plucked
               off
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               to
               be
               laid
               open
               to
               the
               view
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               haled
               by
               force
               as
               it
               were
               before
               the
               tribunall
               seate
               of
               Gods
               iudgement
               .
               What
               Gods
               seruants
               must
               looke
               for
               at
               hypocrites
               hands
               when
               time
               shall
               serue
               (
               howsoeuer
               they
               seeme
               now
               to
               heare
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               entertaine
               them
               )
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               sheweth
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               will
               send
               Prophets
               and
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               Scribes
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               men
               endued
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               learning
               ,
               
               and
               qualified
               with
               aboundance
               of
               Gods
               graces
               :
               but
               they
               shal
               scourge
               them
               and
               persecute
               them
               from
               citie
               to
               citie
               :
               
               yea
               euen
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Prophets
               shall
               be
               killed
               ,
               and
               the
               messengers
               of
               the
               most
               high
               shall
               be
               stoned
               to
               death
               .
               In
               times
               past
               their
               rage
               was
               such
               against
               the
               holy
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               nor
               reuerence
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               sacrifices
               were
               offered
               ,
               could
               stay
               them
               from
               shedding
               of
               innocent
               bloud
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               the
               bloud
               of
               Zacharias
               the
               sonne
               of
               Barachias
               ,
               meaning
               indeede
               him
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               son
               of
               Iehoiada
               the
               priest
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               calleth
               Barachias
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               of
               Barach
               and
               ias
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               M.
               Caluin
               noteth
               ;
               because
               he
               had
               spent
               his
               whole
               life
               in
               the
               worship
               and
               seruice
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               is
               vsuall
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               giue
               vnto
               men
               besides
               their
               proper
               names
               ,
               other
               names
               of
               speciall
               signification
               ,
               either
               for
               their
               consolation
               ,
               or
               for
               their
               humiliation
               .
               So
               Iacob
               was
               called
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               preuailing
               with
               God
               :
               
               and
               
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 Iedidah
              
               ,
               that
               is
               beloued
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               Iames
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Boanerges
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               sonnes
               of
               thunder
               :
               and
               
                 Iehoiada
                 ,
                 Barachias
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord.
               So
               
                 terroris
                 gratia
              
               ,
               to
               terrifie
               him
               ,
               Bashur
               that
               misused
               Ieremy
               ,
               was
               called
               
                 Magor
                 Misabib
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               feare
               on
               euery
               side
               .
               And
               Naoim
               in
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               her
               soule
               ,
               would
               be
               called
               Marah
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               bitternesse
               .
               But
               now
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               Zacharias
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               
                 Iehoiada
                 Barachias
              
               ,
               the
               blessed
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Of
               whose
               martyrdome
               and
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               we
               may
               reade
               sufficiently
               in
               the
               second
               of
               Chronicles
               ,
               the
               24.
               chapter
               ,
               from
               the
               17.
               verse
               vnto
               the
               23.
               
               So
               likewise
               in
               time
               to
               come
               they
               which
               now
               boasted
               of
               the
               Prophets
               Tombes
               amongst
               them
               :
               and
               of
               learned
               Preachers
               in
               their
               sinagogues
               ,
               should
               through
               the
               iust
               vengeance
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               giuen
               vp
               to
               such
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               shew
               all
               kind
               of
               raging
               crueltie
               against
               the
               same
               Prophets
               ,
               whom
               they
               so
               much
               seemed
               to
               reuerence
               .
               God
               graunt
               this
               prophesie
               may
               neuer
               take
               place
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               his
               will
               :
               but
               surely
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               if
               time
               should
               turne
               ,
               and
               religion
               alter
               (
               which
               our
               sinnes
               haue
               iustly
               deserued
               )
               it
               will
               proue
               too
               true
               .
               For
               hypocrites
               will
               play
               the
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               shew
               them selues
               in
               their
               colours
               when
               all
               is
               done
               :
               euen
               as
               the
               Blackmoore
               will
               be
               blacke
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               water
               in
               the
               sea
               were
               spent
               in
               washing
               him
               .
               For
               they
               that
               are
               so
               forward
               now
               in
               colour
               of
               their
               office
               and
               pretence
               of
               lawe
               ,
               to
               abuse
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               many
               be
               :
               what
               would
               they
               do
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               Prince
               and
               Prelates
               ,
               and
               lawe
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               backe
               them
               ?
               They
               that
               now
               in
               the
               publike
               and
               authorized
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               (
               and
               vnder
               the
               gouernment
               of
               so
               gracious
               and
               Christian
               a
               Prince
               as
               we
               haue
               ,
               who
               esteemeth
               of
               the
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               soule
               in
               the
               bodie
               ,
               the
               Lord
               long
               preserue
               her
               amongst
               
               vs
               )
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               contriue
               wicked
               plots
               ,
               and
               diuellish
               deuises
               ,
               to
               call
               their
               Ministers
               names
               into
               question
               ,
               by
               suggesting
               vnto
               great
               persons
               ,
               most
               impudent
               lyes
               and
               shamefull
               slaunders
               ,
               and
               that
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               credite
               of
               their
               oath
               .
               They
               that
               now
               so
               abound
               in
               malice
               against
               their
               Minister
               ,
               for
               speaking
               but
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               can
               find
               no
               matter
               against
               him
               at
               home
               ,
               can
               send
               an
               hundred
               miles
               for
               matters
               obiected
               and
               answered
               ,
               ended
               and
               finished
               ten
               yeares
               ago
               ,
               and
               to
               reuiue
               matters
               whith
               haue
               bene
               dead
               and
               buried
               so
               long
               time
               ,
               like
               those
               that
               in
               Queene
               Maries
               time
               ,
               digged
               vp
               Bucers
               bones
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               ,
               to
               endite
               them
               and
               burne
               them
               :
               what
               cruell
               persecutors
               would
               these
               become
               if
               time
               did
               serue
               ?
               What
               would
               not
               these
               men
               do
               against
               the
               poore
               seruants
               of
               Christ
               if
               Queene
               Maries
               time
               shold
               come
               againe
               ?
               except
               God
               did
               giue
               them
               repentance
               ,
               and
               work
               a
               strange
               alteration
               .
               God
               deliuer
               me
               out
               of
               their
               handes
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               better
               minds
               if
               it
               be
               his
               will.
               It
               were
               a
               strange
               alteration
               to
               see
               some
               that
               now
               bring
               Bibles
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               turne
               to
               places
               after
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               one
               day
               to
               be
               instruments
               to
               burne
               so
               many
               Bibles
               as
               they
               can
               come
               by
               .
               It
               were
               strange
               to
               see
               such
               as
               are
               now
               most
               attentiue
               in
               hearing
               the
               preacher
               ,
               and
               most
               kind
               in
               giuing
               him
               entertainment
               ,
               one
               day
               to
               throw
               a
               faggot
               at
               his
               head
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               a
               witnesse
               against
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               to
               helpe
               to
               burne
               him
               ?
               Well
               ,
               such
               times
               haue
               bene
               ,
               and
               such
               times
               may
               come
               again
               for
               our
               sinnes
               :
               and
               then
               shall
               the
               approued
               be
               knowne
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ,
               and
               hypocrites
               with
               their
               light
               and
               chaffie
               profession
               shall
               then
               be
               discouered
               ,
               &
               blowne
               away
               with
               the
               wind
               .
               Many
               now
               would
               answer
               as
               Hazael
               did
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
               if
               any
               should
               say
               to
               them
               as
               the
               Prophet
               said
               to
               him
               .
               
                 I
                 weepe
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 to
                 remember
                 what
                 thou
                 shalt
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 king
                 of
                 Aram
                 ,
                 how
                 thou
                 shalt
                 burne
                 their
                 cities
                 .
                 and
                 put
                 their
                 young
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 dash
                 their
                 infants
                 in
                 peeces
                 ,
                 and
                 rent
                 their
                 women
                 with
                 child
                 .
                 What
                 ?
              
               said
               
                 Hazael
                 ,
                 is
                 thy
                 seruant
                 a
                 dogge
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 do
                 this
                 great
                 thing
                 ?
              
               So
               would
               many
               answere
               now
               (
               no
               doubt
               :
               )
               Are
               we
               dogges
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               so
               vse
               God
               seruants
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               No
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               King
               Edwards
               daies
               ,
               he
               that
               should
               haue
               warned
               some
               persons
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               that
               were
               hearers
               of
               those
               reuerend
               Martyrs
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 Hooper
                 ,
                 Latimer
                 ,
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 Cranmer
                 ,
              
               &
               other
               faithfull
               Ministers
               .
               D.
               
                 Taylor
                 ,
                 Bradford
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               bene
               at
               defiance
               with
               thē
               :
               yet
               for
               al
               that
               ,
               they
               (
               when
               time
               serued
               )
               stood
               foorth
               to
               accuse
               these
               godly
               Fathers
               ,
               &
               to
               persecute
               them
               to
               death
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               wold
               litle
               haue
               thought
               of
               be
               actors
               in
               such
               ttagedies
               .
               Wel
               ,
               God
               blesse
               vs
               all
               my
               brethren
               ,
               &
               keep
               vs
               in
               his
               holy
               feare
               ,
               and
               make
               vs
               vpright
               harted
               ,
               &
               constant
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               religiō
               :
               for
               I
               do
               feare
               greatly
               else
               ,
               that
               if
               euer
               
               time
               should
               serue
               (
               which
               God
               for
               his
               mercies
               sake
               forbid
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               his
               will
               )
               too
               too
               many
               would
               play
               Hazaels
               part
               ,
               though
               they
               make
               a
               faire
               shew
               now
               ,
               and
               stand
               at
               open
               defiance
               for
               such
               matters
               .
               Well
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               bragge
               of
               his
               own
               strength
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               do
               that
               :
               for
               manie
               good
               men
               ,
               euen
               sincere
               Christians
               ,
               may
               promise
               and
               vowe
               a
               standing
               for
               the
               truth
               with
               Peter
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               rely
               vppon
               their
               owne
               strength
               ,
               may
               fall
               with
               Peter
               :
               but
               I
               trust
               God
               will
               giue
               them
               mercie
               and
               repentance
               to
               rise
               againe
               with
               Peter
               :
               but
               as
               for
               hypocrites
               and
               time-seruers
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               are
               best
               knowne
               vnto
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               they
               will
               then
               shew
               themselues
               in
               their
               colours
               .
               Let
               them
               now
               pretend
               with
               Iudas
               neuer
               so
               much
               care
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               or
               loue
               to
               Christ
               ,
               they
               will
               one
               day
               proue
               theeues
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               traytors
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Iudas
               did
               :
               and
               if
               they
               once
               fall
               with
               Iudas
               ,
               let
               them
               take
               heed
               that
               they
               hang
               not
               themselues
               with
               Iudas
               ,
               for
               betraying
               and
               persecuting
               innocent
               bloud
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Elders
               that
               will
               iustifie
               Iudas
               ,
               nor
               his
               officious
               kisse
               that
               will
               couer
               him
               ,
               nor
               the
               law
               of
               the
               land
               that
               will
               warrant
               him
               ,
               nor
               the
               siluer
               bribe
               that
               will
               enrich
               him
               ,
               nor
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               that
               wil
               comfort
               him
               ,
               nor
               his
               forced
               restitution
               that
               wil
               restore
               him
               ,
               nor
               his
               constrained
               confession
               that
               will
               conuert
               him
               ,
               nor
               his
               faithlesse
               repentance
               that
               will
               saue
               him
               ;
               when
               his
               money
               ,
               &
               his
               friends
               ,
               &
               his
               owne
               tongue
               ,
               and
               heart
               ,
               &
               hand
               ,
               &
               conscience
               ,
               as
               a
               thousand
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               God
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               against
               him
               ,
               God
               grant
               that
               all
               counterfeits
               and
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               dissemblers
               in
               religion
               ,
               may
               in
               time
               take
               heede
               by
               his
               example
               .
               There
               be
               many
               both
               honest
               and
               godly
               religious
               Christans
               ,
               whose
               desire
               is
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               harts
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               by
               doing
               those
               things
               which
               his
               word
               requireth
               of
               them
               .
               And
               these
               for
               the
               loue
               that
               they
               beare
               vnto
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               their
               hatred
               that
               they
               carry
               against
               wickednesse
               ,
               are
               by
               an
               odious
               name
               called
               Puritanes
               :
               and
               if
               they
               fall
               at
               any
               time
               through
               occasion
               ,
               as
               oftētimes
               they
               do
               through
               some
               infirmity
               against
               their
               wils
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               condemned
               as
               hypocrites
               ,
               but
               most
               vniustly
               .
               For
               though
               all
               our
               actions
               smell
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               as
               maister
               Bradford
               well
               perceiued
               ,
               when
               he
               desired
               the
               Lord
               to
               forgiue
               him
               all
               his
               hypocrisies
               ,
               and
               confessed
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               best
               seruing
               of
               God
               were
               but
               hypocrisie
               ,
               meaning
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               sinceritie
               that
               is
               required
               of
               euerie
               Christian
               :
               yet
               notwithstanding
               are
               none
               to
               be
               tearmed
               hypocrites
               ,
               which
               fall
               by
               occasion
               through
               infirmitie
               ,
               and
               are
               onely
               stained
               with
               the
               dust
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               infected
               with
               the
               contagion
               thereof
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               draw
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               aire
               with
               hypocrites
               :
               but
               onely
               such
               are
               to
               be
               counted
               for
               hypocrites
               ,
               
               which
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               that
               which
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               nor
               meane
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               with
               their
               tongues
               can
               hold
               men
               cunningly
               with
               a
               faire
               tale
               of
               religion
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               while
               their
               hearts
               are
               resolued
               to
               practise
               all
               kind
               of
               mischiefe
               and
               iniquitie
               :
               of
               such
               I
               speake
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               simple
               harted
               and
               well
               meaning
               Christians
               ,
               who
               haue
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               their
               faults
               as
               well
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               though
               they
               make
               not
               an
               art
               of
               sinning
               as
               hypocrites
               do
               .
            
             
               This
               secret
               hypocrisie
               of
               Gods
               children
               doth
               not
               a
               litle
               trouble
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               neither
               can
               many
               be
               perswaded
               but
               that
               all
               that
               they
               do
               is
               done
               in
               hypocrisie
               ,
               as
               maister
               Bradford
               writing
               to
               one
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               in
               most
               of
               his
               letters
               condemneth
               himselfe
               for
               a
               painted
               hypocrite
               ,
               and
               being
               thus
               troubled
               in
               their
               tender
               consciences
               ,
               they
               are
               still
               afraide
               of
               that
               woe
               ,
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               pronounceth
               against
               hypocrites
               .
               But
               for
               the
               comforting
               of
               such
               tender
               consciences
               (
               whose
               feare
               is
               euer
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               deale
               vprightly
               and
               sincerely
               inough
               in
               Gods
               sight
               )
               we
               are
               to
               distinguish
               of
               hypocrisie
               :
               for
               some
               hypocrisie
               respecteth
               men
               onely
               ,
               seeking
               only
               praise
               of
               men
               and
               not
               of
               God
               :
               and
               some
               hypocrie
               there
               is
               that
               respecteth
               God
               also
               ,
               yea
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               stealeth
               in
               this
               fort
               vpon
               vs.
               A
               Christian
               that
               feareth
               God
               goeth
               in
               priuate
               by
               himselfe
               to
               call
               vpon
               God
               ,
               by
               prayer
               .
               Now
               in
               his
               priuate
               prayer
               ,
               somtime
               his
               mind
               is
               drawne
               away
               into
               a
               nūber
               of
               by-thoughts
               and
               wandering
               imaginations
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               he
               oftentimes
               thinkes
               least
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               calleth
               vpon
               him
               ,
               neither
               is
               throughly
               moued
               with
               an
               inward
               desire
               of
               obtaining
               those
               things
               that
               he
               prayeth
               for
               ,
               nor
               with
               a
               hartie
               loathing
               of
               those
               sins
               that
               he
               prayeth
               against
               :
               then
               commeth
               Sathan
               and
               suggesteth
               thus
               :
               Surely
               thou
               art
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               not
               prayed
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               nor
               with
               all
               thy
               soule
               ,
               nor
               with
               all
               thy
               might
               .
               Againe
               ,
               sometime
               the
               Christian
               soule
               prayeth
               earnestly
               ,
               with
               great
               feeling
               and
               groning
               of
               spirite
               ,
               and
               hath
               his
               mind
               wholy
               intent
               and
               bent
               vpon
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               euen
               rauished
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               prayer
               ,
               thinking
               of
               nothing
               but
               heauenly
               things
               ,
               &
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               goeth
               his
               way
               ,
               thinking
               with
               himselfe
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               but
               God
               doth
               highly
               commend
               him
               for
               it
               :
               and
               flattereth
               and
               commendeth
               his
               own
               heart
               for
               so
               doing
               .
               The
               like
               corrupt
               thoughts
               &
               motions
               ,
               shall
               we
               feele
               in
               performing
               other
               holy
               duties
               of
               reading
               our
               task
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               or
               meditating
               or
               giuing
               secret
               almes
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               whē
               we
               bewaile
               these
               corruptions
               ,
               yet
               stil
               we
               shal
               be
               readie
               to
               think
               wel
               of
               our selues
               for
               it
               :
               as
               one
               that
               wept
               bitterly
               for
               his
               secret
               hipocrisie
               ,
               &
               thē
               was
               troubled
               because
               he
               thought
               he
               shold
               be
               cōmēded
               for
               that
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               the
               Lord
               worketh
               in
               vs
               ,
               or
               by
               vs
               ,
               we
               are
               readie
               straightway
               to
               thinke
               well
               of
               our selues
               for
               it
               :
               euen
               this
               secret
               hypocrisie
               is
               a
               sinne
               
               and
               a
               great
               staine
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               last
               sinne
               that
               shall
               be
               subdued
               in
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               needeth
               also
               great
               repentance
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               washed
               away
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               Christs
               bloud
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               Christian
               soul
               may
               reioyce
               and
               take
               comfort
               vnto
               himself
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               such
               holy
               duties
               in
               priuate
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               a
               liuely
               signe
               of
               the
               sanctifying
               grace
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               with
               him
               :
               but
               yet
               there
               is
               matter
               sufficient
               to
               humble
               him
               remaining
               ,
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               still
               continually
               returne
               all
               the
               glory
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               thinke
               the
               better
               of
               himselfe
               in
               so
               doing
               neither
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               that
               grosse
               hypocrisie
               against
               which
               I
               deale
               all
               this
               while
               vpon
               this
               next
               ,
               nor
               against
               which
               Christ
               crieth
               woe
               so
               often
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               domineering
               sinne
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               study
               to
               do
               al
               that
               they
               do
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               :
               and
               thereunto
               (
               to
               blind
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               )
               bend
               all
               their
               wits
               :
               and
               yet
               for
               the
               most
               part
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               once
               thinke
               ,
               neither
               will
               they
               be
               knowne
               to
               play
               the
               hypocrites
               :
               these
               make
               an
               art
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               thinke
               they
               do
               well
               to
               liue
               thereby
               .
            
             
               Now
               those
               that
               make
               an
               art
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               profession
               of
               religion
               for
               their
               cloake
               ,
               deale
               artificially
               indeed
               ,
               for
               being
               giuen
               to
               lying
               and
               dissembling
               ,
               they
               will
               inuey
               egerly
               against
               lying
               and
               dissembling
               ,
               like
               the
               theefe
               who
               hauing
               found
               more
               money
               about
               the
               true
               man
               then
               he
               would
               be
               acknowne
               of
               ,
               cried
               out
               ,
               Good
               Lord
               what
               a
               world
               is
               this
               ,
               whom
               can
               a
               man
               beleeue
               now
               a
               dayes
               ?
               Art
               thou
               not
               ashamed
               to
               lye
               ?
               diddest
               not
               thou
               tell
               me
               thou
               haddest
               no
               more
               ?
               &c.
               when
               notwithstanding
               he
               was
               busie
               in
               committing
               of
               his
               robbery
               .
               Againe
               ,
               they
               will
               extoll
               &
               commend
               humility
               ,
               &
               condemne
               the
               proud
               to
               the
               pit
               of
               hel
               ,
               that
               a
               mā
               wold
               think
               they
               were
               the
               meekest
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               whē
               all
               the
               matter
               is
               to
               haue
               all
               submission
               and
               reuerence
               shewed
               to
               themselues
               ,
               as
               an
               vsurer
               of
               Londō
               ,
               who
               willed
               the
               preacher
               to
               cry
               out
               against
               vsury
               ,
               that
               all
               might
               come
               to
               him
               for
               money
               .
               Againe
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               frequent
               Sermons
               ,
               to
               commend
               honest
               men
               ,
               to
               intrude
               themselues
               into
               good
               company
               ,
               &
               all
               to
               make
               the
               world
               beleeue
               that
               they
               are
               such
               themselues
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               whom
               they
               do
               commend
               ,
               and
               conuerse
               withall
               .
               If
               you
               bewaile
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               they
               can
               bewaile
               them
               asmuch
               as
               you
               .
               If
               you
               condemne
               hypocrisie
               and
               dissimulation
               ,
               they
               can
               do
               it
               as
               iudicially
               as
               you
               .
               If
               you
               speake
               of
               the
               Ministers
               duty
               ,
               they
               can
               tell
               it
               as
               well
               as
               you
               .
               If
               you
               alledge
               Scripture
               for
               proofe
               of
               any
               matter
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               as
               deepe
               in
               Scripture
               as
               you
               .
               If
               you
               will
               be
               an
               Apostle
               or
               amongst
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               are
               for
               you
               :
               nay
               they
               will
               go
               a
               little
               beyond
               you
               and
               them
               too
               ,
               they
               wil
               ease
               you
               al
               of
               your
               burden
               ,
               and
               care
               :
               for
               none
               shall
               carry
               the
               bagge
               nor
               make
               the
               prouision
               but
               they
               ,
               because
               they
               meane
               with
               their
               brother
               Iudas
               to
               play
               two
               parts
               in
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               :
               
               the
               tray-God
               ,
               and
               the
               theefe
               too
               .
            
             
               Is
               this
               true
               will
               you
               say
               ?
               how
               shall
               we
               then
               know
               hypocrites
               from
               honest
               Christians
               ?
               if
               we
               cannot
               know
               them
               ,
               how
               then
               shall
               we
               auoide
               them
               ?
               
               Well
               inough
               :
               by
               their
               fuites
               you
               shall
               know
               them
               ,
               sayth
               Christ
               ,
               speaking
               of
               those
               that
               are
               sheep
               without
               and
               wolues
               within
               ,
               as
               all
               hypocrites
               be
               ,
               by
               their
               fruits
               you
               shal
               know
               them
               .
               To
               shew
               that
               we
               must
               wait
               a
               time
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               for
               fruite
               is
               not
               presently
               ripe
               so
               soone
               as
               it
               sowne
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               haue
               a
               time
               to
               bud
               ,
               and
               to
               blossome
               ,
               and
               to
               harden
               ,
               and
               to
               ripen
               :
               and
               then
               taste
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               ripe
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               then
               by
               it
               know
               what
               name
               to
               call
               the
               tree
               by
               .
               One
               of
               you
               is
               a
               diuell
               sayth
               Christ
               ,
               meaning
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               you
               shall
               betray
               me
               .
               Now
               when
               Christ
               sayd
               that
               Iudas
               was
               a
               diuell
               ,
               the
               same
               Iudas
               was
               a
               grosse
               hypocrite
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               not
               knowne
               vnto
               men
               vntill
               he
               had
               betraied
               his
               maister
               ,
               and
               hanged
               himselfe
               .
               There
               was
               a
               time
               for
               Iudas
               to
               conceiue
               diuellish
               purposes
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               time
               to
               bring
               forth
               the
               same
               .
               So
               hypocrites
               haue
               a
               time
               to
               conceiue
               mischiefe
               ,
               which
               lyeth
               hidden
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               like
               the
               infant
               in
               the
               mothers
               belly
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               commeth
               ,
               forth
               it
               must
               come
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               dissembled
               any
               longer
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               woman
               to
               keepe
               her
               infant
               within
               her
               ,
               beyond
               the
               appointed
               time
               of
               nature
               .
               God
               knoweth
               them
               now
               ,
               and
               men
               shall
               know
               them
               hereafter
               .
               God
               seeth
               when
               the
               seed
               is
               sowne
               ,
               how
               it
               groweth
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               ripeneth
               :
               yea
               he
               knoweth
               the
               thoughts
               of
               mens
               hearts
               long
               before
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Pharisees
               come
               to
               Christ
               :
               
                 Good
                 maister
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 teachest
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 carest
                 for
                 no
                 man.
                 Tell
                 vs
                 ,
              
               or
               resolue
               vs
               of
               our
               doubt
               :
               
                 Is
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 pay
                 tribute
                 to
                 Caesar
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               In
               shew
               these
               are
               good
               trees
               .
               Christ
               seeth
               the
               roote
               ,
               and
               the
               sap
               ,
               and
               the
               bud
               ,
               and
               presently
               determineth
               what
               they
               are
               .
               
                 Why
                 tempt
                 ye
                 me
                 ye
                 hypocrites
                 ?
              
               and
               afterward
               when
               they
               accused
               him
               to
               be
               an
               enemy
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               then
               the
               fruite
               ripened
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               knew
               them
               to
               be
               hypocrites
               .
               Herod
               was
               a
               craftie
               fox
               ,
               and
               Christ
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               long
               before
               the
               world
               espied
               him
               .
               Herod
               had
               one
               sinne
               that
               he
               loued
               well
               ,
               and
               lodged
               it
               in
               his
               heart
               .
               But
               as
               Rahell
               couered
               her
               fathers
               idols
               with
               the
               asses
               litter
               ,
               so
               he
               had
               a
               faire
               couering
               for
               his
               sinne
               ,
               he
               would
               heare
               Iohn
               preach
               ,
               he
               would
               reuerence
               the
               man
               ,
               &
               seeme
               to
               be
               glad
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               all
               this
               ?
               but
               so
               much
               litter
               to
               couer
               a
               beast
               withall
               :
               a
               faire
               couering
               to
               cast
               ouer
               a
               foule
               sinne
               .
               For
               who
               would
               haue
               thought
               now
               that
               such
               an
               auditour
               of
               such
               a
               Preacher
               had
               loued
               his
               brothers
               wife
               ,
               and
               kept
               her
               as
               his
               wife
               ?
               He
               seemed
               to
               like
               well
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               but
               the
               dancing
               damsell
               pleased
               him
               better
               ,
               and
               his
               brothers
               wife
               best
               of
               all
               :
               and
               when
               
               for
               the
               sauing
               of
               his
               credite
               before
               men
               ,
               in
               performing
               of
               a
               wicked
               promise
               ,
               rashly
               made
               to
               a
               lewd
               wanton
               ,
               he
               careth
               not
               to
               shed
               the
               innocent
               bloud
               of
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               whom
               before
               he
               seemed
               to
               reuerence
               :
               then
               is
               Herods
               fruite
               ripe
               ,
               taste
               it
               now
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               if
               he
               was
               not
               an
               hypocrite
               :
               and
               are
               not
               all
               they
               such
               hypocrites
               ,
               as
               do
               to
               their
               power
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               that
               degree
               and
               measure
               of
               iniquitie
               ?
               We
               are
               professours
               of
               the
               Gospell
               say
               some
               ,
               and
               we
               like
               our
               Preachers
               doctrine
               well
               ,
               but
               our
               honest
               neighbours
               please
               vs
               better
               ,
               and
               our
               beloued
               vanities
               best
               of
               all
               .
               We
               liue
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               sory
               that
               we
               cannot
               do
               for
               him
               as
               we
               would
               ,
               for
               we
               haue
               passed
               our
               word
               against
               him
               :
               so
               was
               Herod
               sory
               too
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               passed
               his
               promise
               .
               And
               to
               keepe
               credite
               with
               those
               that
               haue
               pleased
               ,
               and
               pleasured
               vs
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               call
               backe
               our
               words
               :
               so
               sayd
               Herod
               too
               ,
               but
               vncase
               the
               hypocrite
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               view
               him
               well
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               be
               counted
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               and
               a
               sincere
               professor
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               why
               doest
               thou
               lodge
               any
               one
               sinne
               with
               delight
               in
               thy
               heart
               ?
               tell
               me
               that
               :
               If
               thou
               saiest
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               then
               tell
               me
               why
               doest
               thou
               frequent
               the
               companie
               ,
               and
               take
               such
               excessiue
               pleasure
               in
               the
               bewitching
               vanities
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               will
               snare
               thee
               ,
               and
               deceiue
               thee
               ?
               Then
               :
               why
               art
               thou
               so
               rash
               as
               to
               promise
               thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               ?
               Then
               :
               when
               thou
               seest
               that
               thou
               art
               in
               danger
               of
               committing
               wickednesse
               ,
               who
               can
               compell
               thee
               to
               keepe
               such
               a
               wicked
               promise
               ?
               Oh
               I
               must
               keepe
               my
               credite
               with
               men
               .
               Oh
               but
               hypocrite
               ,
               first
               keepe
               credite
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               remember
               thy
               former
               promise
               that
               thou
               madest
               and
               vowedst
               to
               him
               in
               thy
               Baptisme
               :
               if
               all
               this
               will
               not
               serue
               ,
               then
               rush
               on
               like
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               vncased
               to
               thy
               owne
               destruction
               .
            
             
               Many
               in
               the
               world
               are
               content
               they
               say
               ,
               to
               heare
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               preacheth
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               :
               and
               surely
               no
               reason
               .
               But
               open
               this
               case
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               a
               counterfeit
               may
               not
               be
               vnder
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               many
               are
               content
               to
               sinne
               freely
               ,
               and
               set
               all
               vpon
               Christs
               score
               :
               saying
               ,
               he
               shall
               pay
               for
               all
               .
               If
               any
               man
               meaneth
               so
               when
               he
               biddeth
               the
               preacher
               preach
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               an
               hypocrite
               vncased
               .
               Many
               are
               content
               to
               heare
               that
               Christ
               liued
               in
               pouertie
               to
               enrich
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               abased
               to
               aduance
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               punished
               to
               acquite
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               mocked
               to
               grace
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               naked
               to
               clothe
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               hungrie
               to
               fill
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               cursed
               to
               blesse
               them
               ,
               &
               that
               he
               died
               to
               saue
               them
               :
               but
               to
               heare
               that
               they
               must
               be
               poore
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               be
               abased
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               mocked
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               crucified
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               crucifie
               their
               sinnes
               which
               crucified
               him
               ,
               they
               cannot
               abide
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               to
               preach
               Christ
               crucified
               .
               Christ
               crucified
               must
               dispense
               with
               some
               
               sinnes
               of
               theirs
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               haue
               done
               with
               him
               :
               nay
               if
               Christ
               come
               now
               to
               crucifie
               their
               beloued
               sinne
               ,
               and
               their
               sweete
               sinne
               ,
               and
               their
               profitable
               sinne
               ,
               let
               Christ
               take
               heed
               that
               he
               be
               not
               crucified
               againe
               by
               them
               .
               What
               ?
               is
               Christ
               crucified
               for
               vs
               ?
               and
               must
               we
               haue
               our
               sinnes
               crucified
               too
               ?
               nay
               we
               will
               none
               of
               that
               :
               we
               are
               content
               to
               take
               a
               place
               in
               his
               kingdom
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               and
               his
               left
               hand
               ,
               but
               to
               baptized
               with
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               to
               drinke
               of
               his
               cup
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               endure
               .
               We
               will
               do
               any
               thing
               he
               will
               haue
               vs
               to
               do
               ,
               sauing
               that
               which
               goeth
               about
               to
               restraine
               vs
               of
               our
               libertie
               :
               we
               will
               follow
               him
               ,
               heare
               him
               ,
               eate
               and
               drinke
               with
               him
               ,
               giue
               him
               leaue
               to
               pay
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               dye
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               commend
               him
               for
               his
               kindnesse
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               so
               kind
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               for
               his
               loue
               to
               part
               with
               one
               sinne
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               in
               loue
               withall
               ,
               to
               leaue
               following
               the
               fashions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               to
               part
               with
               a
               locke
               of
               haire
               ,
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               :
               who
               can
               abide
               it
               ?
               To
               forgiue
               our
               enemies
               ,
               to
               lend
               freely
               ,
               to
               releeue
               the
               poore
               cheerfully
               ,
               to
               keepe
               the
               Sabbath
               wholy
               and
               entirely
               ,
               to
               leaue
               our
               pleasures
               at
               his
               call
               ,
               to
               heare
               his
               doctrine
               more
               then
               ordinarie
               ,
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               abide
               it
               ?
               To
               leaue
               our
               false
               weights
               ,
               and
               false
               lights
               ,
               and
               false
               oathes
               ,
               and
               false
               friendship
               ,
               and
               to
               deale
               simply
               ,
               and
               plainely
               ,
               without
               fraud
               and
               deceit
               ,
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               :
               who
               can
               abide
               it
               ?
               To
               leaue
               our
               engrossing
               ,
               our
               forestalling
               ,
               our
               cogging
               and
               dissembling
               ,
               our
               back-biting
               and
               slandering
               ,
               our
               rash
               iudging
               ,
               and
               condemning
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               abide
               it
               ?
               To
               forsake
               the
               filthy
               fellowship
               of
               profane
               persons
               ,
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               company
               of
               scoffers
               ,
               and
               deriders
               of
               religion
               ,
               to
               embrace
               the
               truth
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               much
               of
               those
               that
               feare
               God
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               poore
               or
               simple
               ,
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               abide
               it
               ?
               To
               be
               checked
               for
               our
               swearing
               and
               blaspheming
               of
               Gods
               name
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               vppon
               for
               Catechizing
               our
               houshold
               ,
               and
               to
               vse
               thanksgiuing
               at
               the
               table
               ,
               and
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               for
               our
               spirituall
               recreation
               ,
               and
               to
               conferre
               soberly
               and
               friendly
               of
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               is
               plaine
               Puritanisme
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               who
               can
               abide
               it
               ?
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               we
               can
               no
               skill
               of
               this
               geare
               :
               preach
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               heare
               you
               ,
               otherwise
               not
               :
               we
               cannot
               away
               with
               this
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               let
               the
               hypocrites
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               Christ
               crucified
               be
               preached
               rightly
               ,
               and
               applied
               truly
               to
               the
               conscience
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               all
               the
               veines
               in
               the
               hypocrites
               heart
               to
               ake
               ,
               he
               will
               suffer
               him
               to
               haue
               but
               small
               rest
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               little
               list
               to
               his
               meate
               ,
               and
               lesse
               pleasure
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               for
               that
               in
               the
               end
               is
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               vpon
               hypocrites
               ,
               to
               loath
               the
               word
               because
               it
               goeth
               about
               to
               make
               sinne
               loathsome
               vnto
               them
               .
               Christ
               crucified
               hath
               wrought
               a
               double
               worke
               ,
               he
               hath
               both
               destroyed
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Diuell
               .
               And
               so
               is
               Christ
               to
               be
               preached
               ,
               
               both
               crucified
               and
               crucifying
               ,
               crucified
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               his
               vertue
               and
               Spirite
               crucifying
               sinne
               in
               vs
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               cannot
               be
               saued
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               VI.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   MATH
                   .
                   6.2
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   the
                   hypocrites
                   do
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THE
               next
               sort
               of
               hypocrites
               to
               be
               vncased
               are
               ,
               secret
               vnderminers
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               shew
               defenders
               ,
               but
               in
               deed
               destroyers
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               such
               are
               called
               in
               Cant.
               2.15
               .
               foxes
               which
               destroy
               the
               Vine
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               grating
               at
               the
               roote
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               do
               cause
               the
               same
               to
               bring
               forth
               but
               small
               grapes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               cannot
               thriue
               in
               religion
               ,
               and
               good
               workes
               because
               of
               them
               :
               these
               are
               called
               foxes
               for
               their
               craftinesse
               ,
               and
               their
               cruelty
               .
               Such
               a
               one
               was
               Herod
               ,
               who
               craftily
               sent
               for
               the
               wise
               men
               to
               enquire
               where
               Christ
               was
               borne
               ,
               pretending
               a
               mind
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
               when
               his
               purpose
               was
               to
               kill
               him
               .
               Such
               are
               all
               close
               Church-papists
               ,
               and
               time-seruers
               ,
               who
               to
               please
               men
               do
               as
               the
               most
               do
               :
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               by
               all
               crafty
               deuises
               do
               vndermine
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               troubled
               for
               toyes
               &
               trifles
               in
               comparison
               ,
               to
               stop
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Gospell
               &
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               pretend
               a
               care
               of
               the
               obseruation
               of
               lawes
               ,
               which
               thēselues
               break
               as
               freely
               as
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               regard
               as
               much
               as
               the
               horse
               or
               mule
               ,
               whose
               mouthes
               must
               be
               holden
               in
               with
               bit
               and
               bridle
               .
               Such
               also
               are
               those
               that
               come
               to
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               in
               shew
               very
               deuoutly
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               edified
               ;
               but
               in
               deede
               only
               to
               watch
               and
               catch
               ,
               at
               a
               word
               and
               a
               halfe
               ,
               taking
               only
               what
               will
               serue
               their
               turne
               (
               like
               the
               diuell
               himselfe
               )
               to
               intangle
               thereby
               the
               preacher
               ,
               if
               they
               like
               him
               not
               .
               You
               shal
               haue
               many
               of
               these
               come
               orderly
               ,
               and
               marke
               attentiuely
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               would
               latch
               euery
               word
               with
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               was
               with
               the
               Prophet
               Ezechiels
               auditors
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               with
               them
               ,
               their
               harts
               runne
               another
               way
               ,
               and
               they
               meane
               not
               to
               follow
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               giuen
               in
               charge
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               they
               are
               gone
               ,
               with
               their
               mouthes
               they
               make
               iestes
               of
               the
               Sermon
               .
               And
               to
               the
               Minister
               of
               
               Christ
               commonly
               their
               answer
               is
               :
               you
               do
               well
               sir
               ,
               to
               tell
               vs
               our
               dutie
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               euery
               man
               his
               owne
               :
               well
               fare
               your
               heart
               ,
               you
               do
               well
               sir
               ,
               you
               do
               well
               to
               discharge
               your
               conscience
               :
               and
               if
               we
               do
               not
               as
               you
               bid
               vs
               ,
               that
               is
               our
               fault
               ,
               we
               must
               answer
               for
               it
               :
               and
               though
               we
               do
               as
               our
               honest
               neighbourt
               do
               ,
               yet
               we
               hope
               God
               is
               a
               good
               God
               ,
               &
               will
               hold
               vs
               excused
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               so
               hard
               as
               many
               would
               make
               men
               beleeue
               .
               The
               last
               sort
               of
               open
               hypocrites
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               vncased
               ,
               are
               common
               cauillers
               ,
               &
               deprauers
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               that
               teach
               the
               same
               .
               Some
               carpe
               and
               cauil
               at
               that
               which
               they
               vnderstand
               but
               like
               not
               ,
               as
               the
               Lawyer
               in
               Luke
               14.
               
               Maister
               in
               so
               saying
               thou
               puttest
               vs
               to
               rebuke
               also
               ,
               when
               Christ
               touched
               Lawyers
               :
               and
               as
               the
               couetous
               Iewes
               ,
               which
               mocked
               Christ
               when
               he
               preached
               against
               couetousnesse
               .
               Luke
               17.
               
               Some
               cauil
               at
               that
               which
               they
               vnderstand
               not
               ,
               as
               the
               Iewes
               which
               called
               Paules
               preaching
               babling
               and
               new
               doctrine
               ,
               when
               he
               preached
               the
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               
               Oh
               but
               (
               will
               some
               say
               )
               he
               reuengeth
               his
               owne
               priuate
               quarrels
               and
               grudges
               in
               the
               pulpit
               :
               yea
               he
               speaketh
               of
               malice
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               regard
               that
               which
               he
               preacheth
               .
               
               Doth
               he
               so
               ?
               verily
               the
               greater
               is
               his
               sinne
               ,
               if
               he
               doth
               so
               .
               But
               if
               those
               be
               Gods
               quarels
               which
               thou
               callest
               his
               quarrels
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               be
               spoken
               in
               the
               euidence
               of
               the
               Spirite
               ,
               &
               with
               plaine
               demonstration
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               thou
               sayest
               is
               in
               malice
               against
               thee
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               euident
               that
               thou
               hast
               played
               the
               grosse
               hypocrite
               ,
               so
               vncharitably
               to
               accuse
               ,
               so
               rashly
               to
               iudge
               ,
               and
               so
               wrongfully
               to
               condemne
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               and
               pretendest
               thou
               carest
               not
               what
               :
               and
               all
               to
               put
               by
               the
               blow
               of
               Gods
               sword
               ,
               that
               so
               thy
               sinne
               might
               not
               be
               launced
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               be
               a
               professour
               of
               religion
               .
               And
               what
               art
               thou
               oh
               man
               (
               sayth
               the
               Scripture
               )
               that
               thou
               iudgest
               another
               mans
               seruant
               ,
               whose
               heart
               is
               knowne
               to
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               he
               either
               standeth
               or
               falleth
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               thee
               ?
               Alas
               this
               is
               an
               old
               obiection
               and
               slaunder
               of
               great
               antiquity
               ,
               common
               to
               all
               the
               true
               Preachers
               of
               the
               word
               :
               and
               it
               hath
               euer
               bene
               the
               common
               practise
               of
               all
               hypocrites
               ,
               which
               meant
               to
               liue
               and
               dye
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               when
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               say
               for
               themselues
               ,
               and
               fearing
               that
               the
               truth
               would
               choke
               them
               if
               they
               should
               swallow
               it
               ,
               to
               cast
               it
               vp
               againe
               :
               saying
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               spoken
               of
               malice
               and
               reuenge
               .
               So
               played
               king
               Achab
               ,
               who
               had
               sold
               himselfe
               to
               worke
               wickednesse
               :
               he
               could
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               Micaiah
               was
               a
               true
               Prophet
               ,
               a
               plaine
               dealing
               man
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               away
               with
               him
               :
               and
               why
               so
               ?
               forsooth
               because
               he
               doth
               not
               prophecie
               good
               but
               euill
               vnto
               me
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               speakes
               that
               that
               likes
               me
               not
               :
               so
               many
               cry
               now
               adaies
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               the
               good-wil
               of
               his
               hearers
               :
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               he
               doth
               not
               seek
               to
               please
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               too
               tart
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               bitter
               spirite
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               heale
               but
               
               wound
               :
               they
               do
               not
               complaine
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               flattering
               spirite
               ,
               or
               a
               lying
               spirite
               ,
               or
               a
               soothing
               spirite
               ,
               or
               a
               fearefull
               spirite
               ,
               or
               a
               pleasing
               spirite
               :
               for
               all
               this
               hypocrites
               can
               away
               withall
               well
               inough
               ,
               because
               such
               a
               spirite
               is
               toothsome
               :
               but
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               quicke
               and
               sharpe
               spirite
               ,
               and
               his
               reproofes
               are
               sensible
               and
               bitter
               ,
               this
               is
               wholesome
               ,
               but
               not
               toothsome
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               brooked
               of
               hypocrites
               .
               But
               now
               let
               vs
               consider
               my
               brethren
               whether
               this
               will
               go
               for
               currant
               payment
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               or
               no
               :
               Why
               hast
               thou
               cast
               my
               word
               behind
               thy
               backe
               ,
               will
               the
               Lord
               say
               ?
               Our
               aunswer
               will
               be
               ,
               because
               we
               did
               not
               loue
               him
               that
               deliuered
               it
               .
               But
               why
               did
               you
               hate
               him
               ?
               Because
               he
               did
               not
               please
               vs.
               Not
               please
               you
               ,
               why
               ?
               did
               he
               preach
               errours
               and
               lyes
               ?
               No
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               find
               any
               fault
               with
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               is
               sound
               :
               but
               yet
               we
               cannot
               away
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               too
               plaine
               and
               round
               with
               vs.
               Too
               plaine
               ?
               why
               that
               was
               for
               your
               good
               ,
               if
               planè
               and
               sanè
               ,
               if
               both
               plaine
               and
               sound
               .
               Oh
               but
               Lord
               we
               like
               not
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               was
               couetous
               ,
               and
               hard
               ,
               and
               proud
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               loue
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               sociable
               ,
               no
               good
               companion
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               his
               neighbours
               do
               loue
               him
               .
               Well
               shall
               the
               Lord
               say
               ,
               thine
               own
               conscience
               thou
               hypocrite
               ,
               shal
               giue
               euidence
               against
               thee
               ,
               and
               conuict
               thee
               of
               false
               witnesse
               bearing
               against
               many
               of
               my
               seruants
               in
               these
               respects
               ,
               &
               if
               I
               now
               do
               acquite
               them
               ,
               what
               are
               they
               the
               worse
               for
               thy
               bad
               constructions
               and
               hard
               words
               ?
               And
               if
               thy
               conscience
               do
               now
               proue
               to
               thy
               face
               that
               all
               these
               allegations
               were
               but
               counterfeit
               deuises
               to
               couer
               thy
               sinne
               withall
               ,
               what
               art
               thou
               the
               better
               though
               all
               thy
               neighbours
               take
               thy
               part
               ,
               for
               thou
               knowest
               :
               and
               I
               know
               it
               much
               more
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               my
               seruants
               haue
               sought
               peace
               at
               thy
               hands
               ,
               and
               then
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               thy selfe
               to
               warre
               :
               they
               haue
               vsed
               all
               good
               meanes
               to
               procure
               thy
               loue
               and
               good
               liking
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               then
               construed
               euery
               thing
               in
               the
               worst
               part
               against
               them
               that
               thou
               couldest
               imagine
               :
               to
               their
               faces
               thou
               hast
               spoken
               faire
               words
               ,
               and
               behind
               their
               backes
               thou
               hast
               vsed
               all
               lying
               &
               slanderous
               speeches
               ,
               wherby
               thou
               hast
               made
               them
               odious
               in
               the
               world
               :
               &
               when
               they
               would
               haue
               taken
               al
               paines
               to
               do
               thy
               soule
               good
               ,
               thou
               hast
               complotted
               by
               al
               waies
               and
               meanes
               to
               discourage
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               greeue
               and
               quench
               my
               spirite
               in
               them
               .
               So
               doe
               hypocrites
               which
               loue
               not
               the
               pure
               light
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               hast
               thou
               done
               .
               And
               admit
               that
               all
               this
               were
               true
               which
               thou
               pretendest
               ,
               yet
               so
               long
               as
               they
               came
               in
               my
               name
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               &
               with
               my
               message
               ,
               reuealed
               in
               my
               word
               ,
               which
               thou
               couldest
               not
               disproue
               ,
               but
               carpe
               at
               ,
               yet
               oughtest
               thou
               to
               haue
               heard
               them
               ,
               &
               to
               beleeue
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               feare
               at
               my
               word
               comming
               out
               of
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               &
               in
               charity
               to
               haue
               iudged
               the
               best
               of
               their
               affections
               ,
               or
               praied
               for
               thē
               :
               knowing
               that
               
               I
               which
               am
               the
               searcher
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               would
               surely
               call
               them
               to
               reckning
               for
               their
               affections
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               vpright
               in
               my
               sight
               :
               but
               now
               in
               that
               thou
               hast
               deuised
               mischiefe
               of
               thine
               owne
               head
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               before
               thee
               as
               a
               stumbling
               blocke
               of
               purpose
               to
               fall
               vpon
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               others
               to
               fall
               with
               thee
               :
               &
               seeing
               as
               thou
               hast
               through
               my
               seruants
               sides
               ,
               euen
               pierced
               my
               name
               ,
               &
               my
               glory
               ,
               and
               not
               stayed
               there
               ,
               but
               pearked
               vp
               
               Lucifer-like
               into
               my
               seate
               ,
               to
               sit
               as
               a
               peremptory
               Iudge
               ouer
               the
               hearts
               &
               affections
               of
               my
               seruants
               ,
               when
               thou
               hadst
               no
               list
               to
               yeeld
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               confesse
               thy
               faults
               ,
               &
               amend
               thy
               life
               ,
               how
               canst
               thou
               deny
               but
               that
               thou
               art
               guilty
               of
               most
               saucy
               and
               insolent
               hypocrisie
               ?
               Moreouer
               ,
               when
               thou
               likedst
               not
               the
               plaine
               &
               simple
               vtterance
               of
               my
               truth
               ,
               &
               the
               confirmation
               thereof
               by
               the
               sacred
               testimony
               of
               my
               seruants
               the
               Prophets
               &
               Apostles
               ,
               it
               hath
               pleased
               thee
               ô
               hipocrite
               to
               count
               my
               seruāts
               no
               scholers
               ,
               but
               vnlearned
               &
               ignorant
               fooles
               ,
               as
               though
               my
               booke
               contained
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               ridiculous
               matter
               for
               thee
               to
               make
               thy selfe
               merry
               withall
               .
               So
               hath
               it
               alwayes
               bin
               with
               all
               hypocrites
               since
               the
               world
               stood
               :
               my
               wisedom
               hath
               bin
               counted
               foolishnesse
               ,
               &
               mans
               folly
               high
               wisedome
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               truly
               learned
               which
               had
               learned
               Christ
               aright
               ,
               &
               they
               were
               fooles
               who
               in
               the
               swelling
               words
               of
               mans
               wisedome
               haue
               sought
               onely
               to
               feede
               thy
               eares
               and
               not
               thy
               conscience
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               I
               forget
               not
               thy
               hypocriticall
               shew
               of
               maintaining
               false
               loue
               ,
               and
               vnitie
               ,
               and
               peace
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               vnder
               pretence
               that
               the
               Preachers
               whom
               I
               haue
               sent
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               haue
               bin
               condemned
               by
               thee
               and
               thy
               consort
               ,
               for
               troublesom
               &
               contentious
               persons
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               disquieted
               thy
               sin
               .
               But
               let
               not
               my
               seruants
               be
               discouraged
               in
               my
               businesse
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 For
                 so
                 did
                 they
                 vse
                 my
                 Prophets
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 Ieremy
              
               was
               counted
               but
               a
               babler
               ,
               
               &
               a
               contentious
               person
               .
               Ezechiels
               Sermons
               were
               but
               as
               the
               songs
               of
               a
               minstrell
               ,
               &
               matter
               to
               iest
               at
               .
               Paul
               was
               accused
               of
               sedition
               by
               Dianaes
               siluer-smithes
               .
               My
               own
               son
               who
               was
               wisedom
               it self
               frō
               euerlasting
               with
               me
               ,
               he
               was
               counted
               an
               enemy
               to
               Caesar
               :
               &
               the
               wicked
               hypocrites
               turned
               away
               whatsoeuer
               he
               spake
               with
               a
               ieast
               .
               And
               let
               no
               man
               thinke
               himself
               better
               then
               these
               ,
               or
               too
               good
               to
               pledge
               thē
               in
               that
               cup
               of
               contempt
               and
               bitter
               reproch
               that
               they
               haue
               begun
               to
               them
               in
               .
            
             
               Oh
               but
               me
               thinks
               now
               the
               hypocrite
               being
               thus
               vncased
               ,
               beginneth
               to
               pleade
               hard
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               come
               not
               at
               those
               troublesome
               fellowes
               ,
               &
               vnlearned
               ,
               yet
               he
               heareth
               others
               and
               maketh
               much
               of
               thē
               too
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               is
               wrōgfully
               charged
               ,
               if
               men
               say
               that
               he
               cares
               not
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               religious
               ,
               that
               he
               cānot
               abide
               to
               haue
               his
               sins
               reproued
               ,
               &c.
               
               Surely
               this
               at
               a
               blush
               is
               good
               fruit
               ,
               but
               in
               truth
               no
               better
               thē
               an
               apple
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               faire
               in
               shew
               ,
               but
               being
               touched
               ,
               it
               turneth
               
               into
               ashes
               .
               For
               nothing
               is
               either
               more
               easie
               or
               vsuall
               amōgst
               hypocrites
               thē
               to
               do
               so
               :
               that
               is
               to
               say
               :
               First
               ,
               in
               way
               of
               reuenge
               ,
               to
               disgrace
               one
               whō
               they
               like
               not
               ,
               by
               gracing
               another
               ,
               &
               to
               discountenāce
               one
               by
               countenācing
               some
               other
               .
               And
               yet
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               pretēd
               another
               matter
               ,
               &
               that
               is
               to
               be
               better
               edified
               ,
               &
               I
               wot
               not
               what
               :
               &
               that
               they
               may
               seeme
               notwithstāding
               both
               religious
               &
               iudiciall
               ,
               they
               will
               highly
               cōmend
               the
               one
               ,
               &
               deeply
               cast
               downe
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               why
               ,
               or
               vpō
               what
               good
               groūds
               they
               cannot
               well
               tell
               .
               There
               be
               in
               diuerse
               places
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               especially
               in
               great
               cities
               &
               other
               popular
               places
               ,
               running
               auditories
               ,
               or
               as
               one
               calleth
               thē
               Circumcellions
               ,
               wheelers
               about
               hither
               &
               thither
               ,
               hearing
               now
               one
               thē
               another
               ,
               &
               then
               a
               third
               ,
               &
               euery
               one
               ,
               &
               indeed
               neuer
               a
               one
               lōg
               ,
               like
               one
               that
               hath
               a
               giddy
               braine
               ,
               who
               being
               whirled
               into
               euery
               place
               ,
               is
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               of
               no
               place
               .
               These
               humorous
               hearers
               of
               al
               mē
               cōmonly
               cannot
               away
               long
               with
               their
               own
               Pastors
               teaching
               ,
               though
               he
               teach
               the
               truth
               neuer
               so
               soundly
               ,
               nor
               so
               profitably
               .
               Except
               it
               be
               between
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               know
               so
               neare
               a
               coniunction
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               is
               by
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               betweene
               the
               Pastor
               &
               the
               flocke
               .
               Now
               as
               nothing
               ought
               to
               separate
               man
               &
               wife
               ,
               but
               fornication
               or
               adultery
               :
               so
               nothing
               ought
               to
               make
               the
               flocke
               leaue
               their
               Pastor
               ,
               but
               false
               doctrine
               &
               heresie
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               a
               teacher
               .
               And
               surely
               there
               is
               no
               sincere
               harted
               Christiā
               but
               maketh
               a
               conscience
               of
               this
               duty
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               dare
               not
               leaue
               the
               Ministery
               of
               their
               owne
               ordinary
               Pastours
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               haue
               sound
               any
               profit
               or
               spirituall
               comfort
               :
               they
               dare
               not
               so
               much
               as
               yeeld
               to
               any
               such
               changes
               ,
               for
               feare
               they
               should
               not
               onely
               be
               troubled
               with
               the
               spirituall
               itch
               of
               the
               eare
               ,
               a
               disease
               (
               where
               it
               once
               rooteth
               )
               altogether
               incureable
               ,
               but
               also
               discourage
               and
               make
               sad
               the
               Spirite
               of
               God
               in
               their
               faithfull
               teachers
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               in
               time
               be
               giuen
               vp
               of
               God
               to
               flatterers
               and
               seducing
               teachers
               ,
               fit
               for
               their
               humorous
               veine
               &
               vaine
               humor
               .
               And
               surely
               whosoeuer
               doth
               duly
               consider
               the
               offence
               that
               groweth
               therby
               ,
               &
               the
               hurt
               that
               foloweth
               also
               therupō
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               general
               ,
               &
               to
               their
               own
               soules
               in
               special
               ,
               they
               dare
               not
               (
               but
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               )
               make
               great
               cōscience
               of
               it
               .
               
               Christ
               pointing
               to
               childrē
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 whosoeuer
                 should
                 offend
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 litle
                 ones
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 that
                 a
                 milstone
                 were
                 hanged
                 about
                 his
                 necke
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 .
              
               How
               much
               more
               may
               that
               be
               spoken
               to
               those
               that
               take
               a
               felicity
               in
               scandaling
               &
               offending
               ,
               in
               disgracing
               &
               discouraging
               ,
               by
               their
               fantastical
               rouing
               abrode
               the
               greater
               ones
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               and
               builders
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               I
               speake
               not
               this
               ,
               as
               though
               we
               were
               the
               worse
               for
               your
               giddie
               gadding
               and
               stragling
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               you
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               the
               worse
               that
               giue
               such
               bad
               examples
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               must
               answer
               your
               contempts
               
               vnto
               our
               Lord
               and
               Maister
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               This
               humorous
               course
               of
               giddy
               braines
               and
               itching
               eares
               is
               both
               schismaticall
               ,
               childish
               ,
               and
               vnprofitable
               .
               Schismaticall
               ,
               because
               they
               go
               about
               to
               make
               a
               rent
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               to
               deuide
               Christ
               among
               them
               .
               This
               disease
               raigned
               in
               Paules
               time
               ,
               and
               it
               raigneth
               in
               our
               time
               .
               I
               hold
               of
               Paul
               ,
               saith
               one
               :
               I
               am
               of
               Apollos
               ,
               saith
               another
               :
               and
               Cephas
               shall
               go
               for
               my
               money
               ,
               sayth
               a
               third
               .
               But
               neuer
               a
               one
               of
               those
               hold
               of
               Christ
               soundly
               and
               substantially
               .
               But
               what
               is
               this
               but
               to
               deuide
               Christ
               ?
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 is
                 Christ
                 deuided
              
               ?
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               you
               all
               would
               be
               counted
               Christs
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               of
               Christ
               :
               if
               you
               do
               so
               ,
               why
               then
               do
               you
               not
               regard
               all
               his
               Ministers
               alike
               ,
               and
               heare
               all
               alike
               ?
               Paule
               as
               well
               as
               Apollos
               ,
               and
               Apollos
               as
               well
               as
               Cephas
               ,
               and
               Cephas
               as
               well
               as
               either
               of
               the
               other
               :
               for
               euerie
               one
               of
               them
               preacheth
               Christ
               ,
               though
               euery
               one
               after
               his
               seuerall
               gift
               and
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               vtterance
               ,
               and
               eloquence
               .
               &c.
               Though
               one
               be
               milder
               then
               another
               ,
               and
               one
               sharper
               then
               another
               ;
               yea
               though
               one
               mans
               gift
               please
               your
               humour
               better
               then
               anothers
               ,
               yet
               euery
               one
               hath
               Christ
               for
               you
               .
               But
               now
               as
               if
               one
               had
               Christ
               and
               another
               not
               ,
               ye
               will
               heare
               one
               and
               not
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               you
               deuide
               Christ
               which
               is
               but
               one
               :
               this
               is
               not
               :
               well
               are
               you
               not
               carnall
               ?
               nay
               are
               you
               not
               Schismatikes
               ?
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               a
               carnall
               and
               schismaticall
               practise
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               also
               childish
               :
               for
               so
               do
               children
               that
               go
               to
               schoole
               ,
               being
               once
               held
               in
               to
               their
               bookes
               ,
               and
               restrained
               of
               their
               libertie
               ,
               they
               are
               weary
               of
               that
               Maister
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               go
               to
               another
               ,
               or
               else
               no
               more
               to
               schoole
               :
               so
               hypocrites
               when
               they
               are
               required
               to
               take
               a
               setled
               course
               for
               their
               profiting
               in
               religion
               ,
               and
               are
               restrained
               of
               their
               liberty
               ,
               in
               sinne
               ,
               in
               vanity
               ,
               in
               riot
               ,
               in
               pride
               ;
               and
               are
               pressed
               with
               the
               doctrine
               of
               mortification
               and
               truth
               of
               heart
               ,
               they
               are
               weary
               of
               such
               a
               teacher
               ,
               and
               must
               go
               to
               another
               ,
               or
               else
               come
               no
               more
               at
               schoole
               :
               so
               that
               it
               appeareth
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               more
               gouernement
               of
               themselues
               ,
               nor
               strength
               of
               the
               Spirite
               ,
               nor
               stayednesse
               of
               affections
               then
               little
               children
               haue
               .
               As
               it
               is
               both
               schismaticall
               and
               so
               danderous
               ,
               and
               childish
               and
               so
               ridiculous
               :
               so
               it
               is
               also
               vnprofitable
               .
               For
               they
               that
               leaue
               the
               ordinary
               and
               standing
               Ministery
               of
               their
               owne
               Pastour
               (
               and
               none
               (
               certaine
               )
               gather
               here
               a
               peece
               and
               there
               a
               peece
               ,
               but
               neuer
               lay
               any
               sound
               foundation
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               orderly
               building
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               that
               tye
               themselues
               to
               one
               man
               ,
               who
               keepeth
               an
               orderly
               proceeding
               ,
               laying
               all
               the
               principles
               of
               religion
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               one
               by
               another
               ,
               and
               euerie
               one
               in
               order
               till
               all
               be
               finished
               .
            
             
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               vpon
               some
               special
               occasions
               a
               man
               may
               be
               somtime
               drawne
               away
               from
               his
               ordinarie
               teacher
               ,
               as
               trauelling
               from
               home
               ,
               
               or
               being
               requested
               by
               our
               faithfull
               friends
               of
               another
               congregation
               ,
               to
               answer
               for
               their
               children
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               at
               their
               Baptizing
               ,
               or
               to
               accompanie
               some
               of
               our
               friends
               or
               our
               Magistrates
               departed
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               vnto
               their
               graue
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               :
               if
               Christ
               be
               preached
               there
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               follow
               him
               :
               otherwise
               I
               see
               no
               great
               necessitie
               to
               enforce
               a
               man
               to
               leaue
               his
               ordinarie
               teacher
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               a
               bare
               reader
               for
               a
               ciuill
               dutie
               performing
               :
               but
               rather
               to
               remember
               what
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               answered
               to
               one
               that
               sayd
               he
               would
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               but
               first
               he
               would
               go
               and
               burie
               his
               father
               :
               
               
                 Let
                 the
                 dead
                 burie
                 the
                 dead
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 follow
                 thou
                 me
              
               .
               To
               shew
               that
               those
               that
               haue
               no
               list
               to
               follow
               Christs
               doctrine
               ,
               are
               no
               better
               then
               dead
               men
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               life
               of
               the
               spirite
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               serue
               for
               such
               a
               purpose
               well
               inough
               ,
               it
               is
               pitty
               to
               interrupt
               those
               that
               are
               better
               disposed
               ,
               and
               deuoutly
               addicted
               to
               the
               heauenly
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               And
               further
               I
               hold
               it
               a
               thing
               very
               expedient
               and
               fit
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               sometimes
               also
               an
               entercourse
               of
               Ministers
               labours
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               other
               Ministers
               be
               sometimes
               admitted
               ,
               yea
               procured
               also
               to
               exercise
               their
               gifts
               in
               their
               brothers
               charges
               ;
               both
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               quickening
               of
               the
               auditorie
               :
               for
               consent
               of
               teachers
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               confirmation
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               weakenesse
               and
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               truth
               is
               strong
               inough
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               will
               preuaile
               against
               all
               the
               world
               .
               And
               as
               variety
               of
               meates
               sometime
               doth
               make
               a
               man
               haue
               a
               better
               appetite
               to
               his
               ordinarie
               diet
               ,
               euen
               so
               is
               it
               not
               amisse
               that
               sometime
               our
               ordinarie
               auditours
               should
               haue
               change
               of
               teachers
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               tasting
               that
               varietie
               of
               Gods
               gifts
               and
               graces
               which
               is
               in
               diuerse
               men
               ,
               they
               may
               haue
               a
               better
               spirituall
               appetite
               vnto
               the
               ministerie
               and
               doctrine
               of
               their
               ordinarie
               pastours
               and
               teachers
               .
               But
               to
               runne
               hither
               and
               thither
               ,
               and
               commonly
               to
               leaue
               our
               ordinary
               teachers
               ,
               onely
               either
               of
               a
               fanstasticall
               desire
               to
               heare
               new
               things
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               loathing
               the
               plaine
               &
               simple
               maner
               of
               deliuery
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               of
               stomach
               ,
               in
               contempt
               and
               way
               of
               disgracing
               ,
               and
               discouraging
               those
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               ouer
               vs
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               more
               sharply
               reproued
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               more
               neerely
               applied
               the
               doctrine
               to
               their
               consciences
               then
               others
               do
               :
               (
               a
               blessed
               fauor
               of
               God
               indeed
               ,
               if
               men
               had
               grace
               so
               to
               take
               it
               )
               this
               is
               it
               that
               I
               say
               is
               both
               carnal
               ,
               schismatical
               ,
               childish
               ,
               and
               altogether
               vnfruitfull
               :
               and
               further
               it
               is
               flatly
               repugnant
               to
               the
               commandement
               of
               Christ
               deliuered
               by
               his
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               the
               1.
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
               the
               5.
               
               Chapter
               ,
               
               and
               12.
               verse
               ,
               where
               he
               beseecheth
               the
               Thessalonians
               to
               know
               them
               that
               labour
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               ouer
               them
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               haue
               them
               in
               singular
               loue
               for
               their
               workes
               sake
               .
               And
               lastly
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               such
               as
               neuer
               professed
               the
               Gospell
               
               of
               Christ
               in
               sinceritie
               and
               vprightnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               with
               an
               humble
               spirite
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               desire
               to
               haue
               both
               their
               iudgement
               informed
               ,
               and
               their
               liues
               reformed
               by
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               .
               But
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               in
               palpable
               and
               damnable
               hypocrisie
               ,
               with
               shewes
               ,
               shadowes
               ,
               and
               flourishes
               ,
               to
               be
               seene
               and
               well
               esteemed
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               hypocrites
               do
               .
            
             
               
               Besides
               these
               publike
               and
               open
               hypocrisies
               ,
               there
               be
               also
               many
               other
               lurking
               in
               priuate
               corners
               ,
               which
               deserue
               to
               be
               vncased
               ,
               as
               in
               housholds
               ,
               where
               betweene
               man
               and
               wife
               many
               times
               much
               loue
               is
               counterfeited
               ,
               onely
               before
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               heart
               much
               bitter
               malice
               and
               hatred
               maintained
               against
               each
               other
               ,
               which
               betweene
               themselues
               breake
               out
               in
               open
               and
               bitter
               extremities
               ,
               and
               behind
               each
               others
               back
               into
               foule
               adulteries
               ,
               and
               cursed
               vndoing
               of
               the
               whole
               family
               :
               such
               an
               hypocrite
               is
               the
               harlot
               that
               Salomon
               vncaseth
               in
               the
               7.
               of
               the
               Prouerbes
               .
               
               Who
               when
               her
               husband
               is
               from
               home
               ,
               calleth
               in
               her
               louers
               and
               companions
               to
               lewdnesse
               ,
               and
               coloureth
               her
               villany
               by
               prating
               and
               telling
               him
               of
               her
               peace
               offerings
               ,
               and
               vowes
               that
               she
               hath
               performed
               that
               day
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               talking
               of
               religion
               .
               I
               say
               nothing
               of
               those
               that
               in
               shops
               and
               markets
               selling
               wares
               ,
               will
               pretend
               great
               loue
               ,
               saying
               ;
               If
               it
               were
               not
               to
               you
               I
               would
               not
               sell
               it
               so
               :
               another
               should
               not
               haue
               it
               so
               ,
               &c.
               when
               for
               the
               most
               part
               all
               this
               is
               but
               meere
               cunning
               ,
               and
               counterfeiting
               .
               I
               also
               let
               passe
               those
               that
               spying
               a
               bargaine
               that
               they
               hope
               to
               reape
               a
               great
               benefit
               by
               ,
               will
               earnestly
               protest
               and
               pretend
               vnto
               the
               partie
               with
               whom
               they
               meane
               to
               deale
               ,
               great
               care
               that
               they
               haue
               of
               his
               good
               and
               his
               ease
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               their
               owne
               benefit
               :
               too
               many
               such
               there
               be
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Well
               ,
               God
               will
               pull
               off
               their
               visour
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               open
               to
               the
               world
               .
               What
               should
               I
               say
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               being
               to
               followe
               and
               further
               mens
               suites
               with
               great
               persons
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               at
               law
               ,
               haue
               still
               one
               tricke
               or
               other
               to
               delay
               the
               time
               withall
               ?
               pretending
               great
               care
               to
               do
               their
               friendes
               businesse
               ,
               and
               to
               followe
               their
               clients
               causes
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               best
               aduantage
               ,
               when
               all
               their
               doing
               is
               but
               a
               cunning
               kind
               of
               fishing
               for
               more
               money
               ,
               like
               Felix
               who
               often
               sent
               for
               Paule
               before
               him
               ,
               hoping
               that
               some
               bribe
               would
               haue
               bene
               giuen
               him
               to
               haue
               enlarged
               Paule
               .
               And
               a
               thousand
               more
               such
               partes
               are
               played
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               men
               in
               continuall
               practise
               ,
               and
               conuersing
               one
               with
               another
               in
               Church
               and
               common-wealth
               ,
               abroad
               and
               at
               home
               ,
               shall
               haue
               occasion
               to
               meete
               withall
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               vncasing
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               this
               shall
               suffice
               .
               Those
               that
               feare
               God
               vnfainedly
               ,
               and
               detest
               this
               vgly
               beast
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               will
               make
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               bene
               sayd
               :
               as
               for
               those
               that
               
               say
               ,
               they
               could
               make
               good
               vse
               of
               it
               if
               it
               had
               come
               out
               of
               another
               mans
               mouth
               ,
               hauing
               layed
               of
               purppse
               a
               heape
               of
               preiudicate
               conceipts
               and
               vnchristian
               surmises
               before
               them
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               stumbling
               blockes
               ,
               and
               erected
               a
               number
               of
               proud
               and
               disdainfull
               opinions
               ,
               and
               euill
               constructions
               of
               euery
               thing
               ,
               as
               rampiers
               or
               bulwarks
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               because
               they
               meane
               not
               yet
               to
               forgo
               their
               sins
               ,
               nor
               to
               part
               with
               their
               painted
               visor
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               what
               to
               say
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               euen
               leaue
               them
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               their
               hypocrisie
               I
               will
               not
               censure
               :
               it
               is
               like
               the
               darkenesse
               of
               Aegypt
               that
               might
               be
               felt
               :
               I
               am
               sorry
               to
               heare
               that
               any
               should
               haue
               the
               word
               of
               God
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Iames
               ,
               pretending
               to
               regard
               it
               ,
               if
               one
               man
               speake
               ,
               and
               professing
               a
               contempt
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               because
               another
               man
               hath
               spoken
               it
               whom
               they
               hate
               :
               as
               Achab
               did
               hate
               Micaiah
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               prophesied
               not
               good
               but
               euill
               vnto
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               flatter
               him
               in
               his
               sinne
               ,
               as
               others
               did
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               hated
               him
               :
               these
               men
               shew
               with
               what
               good
               deuotion
               they
               come
               to
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               If
               they
               might
               chaunge
               their
               Minister
               ,
               they
               thinke
               that
               they
               should
               chaunge
               affections
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               deceiued
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Poet
               could
               say
               ,
               and
               that
               truly
               ,
               so
               say
               I
               ,
               
                 Coelum
                 non
                 animum
                 mutant
                 qui
                 transmare
                 currunt
                 ,
              
               they
               change
               the
               aire
               and
               not
               their
               nature
               ,
               which
               go
               beyond
               the
               sea
               :
               as
               appeareth
               by
               those
               that
               haue
               separated
               themselues
               from
               our
               Church
               assemblies
               in
               England
               :
               Schismatikes
               they
               were
               here
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               there
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               hypocrites
               which
               haue
               the
               word
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               
                 Non
                 mentem
                 sed
                 ministrum
                 mutant
              
               ,
               they
               may
               well
               change
               their
               Minister
               ,
               but
               their
               mind
               they
               change
               not
               :
               their
               sinnes
               they
               leaue
               not
               :
               it
               is
               no
               part
               of
               their
               meaning
               ,
               what
               shewes
               soeuer
               they
               make
               ,
               except
               God
               of
               his
               great
               mercy
               worke
               a
               wonderfull
               alteration
               .
            
             
               It
               seemeth
               that
               such
               persons
               are
               of
               that
               opinion
               that
               Diues
               was
               of
               in
               hell
               ,
               who
               thought
               that
               his
               brethren
               which
               were
               aliue
               would
               repent
               ,
               if
               Lazarus
               might
               haue
               bene
               sent
               vnto
               them
               from
               heauen
               ,
               he
               was
               well
               acquainted
               with
               their
               humour
               ,
               for
               belike
               when
               they
               were
               all
               liuing
               together
               on
               earth
               ,
               neuer
               a
               one
               of
               them
               cared
               for
               their
               ordinary
               teachers
               ,
               but
               (
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               they
               haue
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               amongst
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               wil
               not
               heare
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               pretēd
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               neither
               would
               they
               repent
               though
               one
               should
               come
               from
               the
               dead
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               Many
               will
               tell
               vs
               ,
               that
               another
               man
               hath
               sayd
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               whom
               the
               people
               mislike
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               well
               taken
               ▪
               Such
               a
               one
               may
               say
               any
               thing
               (
               say
               they
               )
               and
               no
               offence
               will
               be
               taken
               against
               him
               :
               we
               maruell
               that
               they
               should
               take
               it
               so
               ill
               from
               one
               more
               then
               another
               :
               to
               these
               we
               answer
               .
            
             
             
               1
               How
               well
               soeuer
               they
               take
               it
               ,
               from
               one
               or
               from
               another
               ,
               nothing
               is
               reformed
               ,
               they
               will
               giue
               all
               the
               hearing
               :
               but
               see
               if
               any
               reformation
               follow
               from
               one
               more
               then
               another
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               cause
               why
               they
               do
               not
               so
               breake
               out
               against
               one
               man
               for
               the
               same
               doctrine
               ,
               aswell
               as
               against
               another
               ,
               is
               because
               his
               time
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               as
               Christ
               sayd
               in
               Luke
               22.53
               .
               
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 daily
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 layed
                 no
                 hands
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 your
                 houre
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 power
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 .
              
               Euery
               man
               hath
               a
               time
               appointed
               him
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               time
               to
               be
               promoted
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               be
               persecuted
               :
               a
               time
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               be
               reiected
               :
               a
               time
               to
               be
               made
               much
               of
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               be
               set
               at
               naught
               :
               and
               when
               the
               date
               of
               the
               one
               is
               expired
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               taketh
               place
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               conclude
               :
               if
               any
               man
               thinke
               that
               I
               haue
               dealt
               too
               seuerely
               against
               hypocrites
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               might
               haue
               caried
               a
               lighter
               hand
               toward
               them
               then
               I
               haue
               done
               :
               seeing
               as
               there
               is
               no
               man
               but
               is
               stained
               with
               some
               hypocrisie
               ,
               much
               or
               little
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               or
               that
               in
               the
               applicatiō
               of
               any
               point
               of
               doctrine
               in
               the
               vncasing
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               I
               haue
               too
               particularly
               ,
               and
               directly
               aimed
               at
               some
               ,
               and
               namely
               at
               the
               partialities
               ,
               and
               wilfull
               winking
               at
               grosse
               abuses
               ,
               by
               Churchwardens
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               officers
               with
               them
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               oath
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               whereby
               God
               is
               dishonoured
               ,
               and
               his
               worship
               is
               contemned
               ,
               his
               Sabbaths
               are
               polluted
               ,
               his
               Church
               vnreformed
               :
               and
               whereby
               the
               wicked
               are
               strengthened
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               despised
               :
               whereby
               his
               blessings
               are
               restrained
               ,
               and
               his
               iudgements
               hastened
               vpon
               vs
               :
               then
               this
               is
               my
               answer
               .
               That
               in
               both
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               I
               haue
               had
               my
               warrant
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sufficient
               stay
               vnto
               my
               conscience
               ,
               howsoeuer
               amongst
               the
               vnregenerate
               and
               wicked
               hypocrites
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               least
               waight
               ,
               and
               therefore
               with
               them
               of
               all
               authorities
               least
               regarded
               .
               And
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               haue
               I
               dealt
               more
               seuerely
               against
               hypocrites
               then
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               namely
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ?
               or
               haue
               I
               handled
               it
               worse
               then
               it
               deserueth
               ?
               Hath
               the
               hypocrite
               any
               wrong
               ,
               to
               haue
               no
               more
               but
               the
               truth
               sayd
               and
               proued
               against
               him
               ?
               Or
               what
               ?
               is
               his
               seruice
               so
               well
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               so
               much
               beholding
               vnto
               him
               for
               his
               shewes
               and
               shadowes
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               trecheries
               and
               cousinages
               ,
               that
               he
               of
               all
               other
               may
               not
               be
               vncased
               ?
               I
               speake
               not
               now
               of
               secret
               hypocrisie
               ,
               whereof
               euen
               the
               regenerate
               &
               faithfull
               are
               guilty
               in
               their
               best
               actions
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               all
               of
               vs
               must
               desire
               mercy
               at
               Gods
               hand
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               of
               that
               hypocrisie
               which
               raigneth
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               hypocrites
               as
               are
               professed
               hypocrites
               ,
               professed
               I
               meane
               in
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               whose
               
               desire
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               to
               approue
               themselues
               and
               their
               doings
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Euery
               one
               is
               stained
               with
               some
               lust
               :
               which
               is
               adulterie
               before
               God
               ,
               &
               with
               some
               malice
               ,
               which
               is
               murther
               before
               God
               :
               and
               with
               some
               enuie
               ,
               which
               is
               theft
               before
               God
               :
               and
               with
               some
               couetousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               idolatrie
               before
               God
               :
               and
               yet
               euery
               one
               is
               not
               to
               be
               called
               an
               adulterer
               ,
               nor
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               nor
               a
               theefe
               ,
               nor
               an
               idolater
               :
               because
               those
               grosse
               sinnes
               are
               not
               the
               studie
               ,
               nor
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               regenerate
               ;
               but
               they
               studying
               &
               professing
               ,
               and
               indeuouring
               to
               serue
               the
               Lord
               in
               sinceritie
               ,
               truth
               and
               vprightnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               deale
               with
               men
               in
               all
               good
               conscience
               ,
               are
               called
               sincere
               ,
               and
               iust
               men
               ,
               as
               Iob
               was
               :
               
               and
               being
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               through
               his
               righteousnesse
               imputed
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               iust
               before
               God.
               Hypocrisie
               properly
               is
               a
               sinne
               against
               the
               third
               Commaundement
               :
               for
               none
               more
               then
               the
               hypocrite
               doth
               take
               the
               name
               of
               God
               in
               vaine
               ,
               who
               still
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               maketh
               religion
               a
               cloke
               for
               all
               maner
               of
               iniquitie
               :
               which
               cloke
               of
               theirs
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               once
               espied
               or
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               cry
               out
               ,
               and
               rage
               as
               men
               vtterly
               forlorne
               and
               vndone
               .
               For
               take
               away
               their
               clokes
               ,
               their
               signes
               ,
               and
               their
               shewes
               ,
               and
               then
               are
               they
               naked
               ,
               and
               ashamed
               both
               before
               God
               and
               man
               :
               and
               as
               sinceritie
               graceth
               the
               godly
               before
               God
               :
               so
               hypocrisie
               graceth
               the
               wicked
               before
               men
               :
               which
               is
               all
               that
               they
               desire
               or
               delight
               in
               .
               Giue
               me
               the
               substance
               of
               religion
               ,
               saith
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               me
               the
               ceremonie
               ,
               saith
               hypocrisie
               :
               giue
               me
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               saith
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               me
               the
               shadow
               ,
               saith
               hypocrisie
               :
               let
               me
               haue
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
               saith
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               me
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               saith
               hypocrisie
               :
               let
               not
               me
               lack
               the
               thing
               without
               which
               I
               cannot
               serue
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saith
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               me
               to
               serue
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               my
               owne
               turne
               ,
               saith
               hypocrisie
               :
               giue
               me
               a
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               saith
               sinceritie
               :
               tush
               ,
               conscience
               was
               hanged
               long
               ago
               ,
               giue
               me
               goods
               and
               worldly
               riches
               saith
               hypocrisie
               :
               giue
               me
               vertue
               and
               honestie
               saith
               sinceritie
               :
               and
               let
               me
               borrow
               their
               clokes
               to
               play
               my
               part
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               serue
               my
               turne
               saith
               hypocrisie
               :
               giue
               me
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               saith
               sinceritie
               :
               and
               me
               with
               my
               honest
               neighbours
               ,
               saith
               hypocrisie
               ,
               as
               for
               God
               I
               shall
               do
               well
               inough
               with
               him
               .
               Handle
               the
               matter
               castè
               ,
               that
               is
               purely
               ,
               saith
               sinceritie
               :
               cautè
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               warily
               ,
               saith
               hypocrisie
               .
               Take
               heede
               ,
               for
               God
               seeth
               thee
               ,
               saith
               sinceritie
               :
               nay
               take
               heede
               that
               the
               world
               see
               thee
               not
               ,
               and
               then
               good
               inough
               ,
               saith
               hypocrisie
               .
               It
               is
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               saith
               sinceritie
               ,
               therefore
               leaue
               it
               :
               tush
               so
               long
               as
               he
               can
               haue
               no
               vantage
               against
               me
               by
               law
               ,
               I
               care
               not
               ,
               saith
               hypocrisie
               .
               
                 Qui
                 vadit
                 planè
                 vadit
                 sanè
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               goeth
               plainely
               to
               worke
               ,
               goeth
               safely
               to
               worke
               ,
               saith
               sinceritie
               :
               
                 Qui
                 nescit
                 dissimulare
                 ,
                 nescit
                 viuere
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               dissemble
               ,
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               liue
               ,
               saith
               hypocrisie
               .
               
               You
               see
               then
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               nature
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               hypocrisie
               .
               The
               one
               you
               see
               is
               like
               a
               rich
               King
               in
               a
               beggars
               cote
               amongst
               men
               .
               Because
               as
               Christ
               our
               head
               said
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               he
               liued
               poorely
               and
               contemptibly
               vpon
               earth
               :
               
                 My
                 kingdome
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 meate
                 to
                 eate
                 that
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 of
              
               :
               so
               must
               Christs
               members
               say
               :
               we
               are
               poore
               and
               despised
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               because
               our
               riches
               are
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               we
               haue
               friends
               that
               the
               world
               know
               not
               of
               .
               The
               other
               is
               like
               a
               King
               in
               a
               play
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               time
               maketh
               a
               braue
               shew
               ,
               domineering
               ouer
               such
               counterfeits
               as
               himselfe
               is
               ,
               hauing
               vpon
               him
               cloth
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               same
               perhaps
               are
               couered
               a
               number
               of
               scurfe
               and
               scabbes
               ,
               lice
               ,
               and
               vermine
               :
               and
               when
               the
               Play
               is
               done
               ,
               the
               poore
               beggarly
               fellow
               must
               be
               faine
               to
               returne
               home
               his
               borrowed
               coat
               againe
               to
               the
               right
               owner
               ,
               and
               pay
               well
               for
               the
               hire
               thereof
               .
               Now
               you
               haue
               heard
               the
               difference
               ,
               consider
               the
               matter
               ,
               consult
               ,
               and
               giue
               sentence
               ,
               whether
               this
               honest
               man
               the
               hypocrite
               hath
               so
               plaied
               his
               part
               before
               God
               or
               mā
               ,
               that
               he
               deserueth
               stil
               to
               go
               on
               without
               noting
               ,
               and
               neuer
               to
               be
               vncased
               or
               no.
               And
               so
               much
               shall
               suffise
               for
               the
               vncasing
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               and
               descrying
               of
               his
               nature
               .
               Now
               it
               remaineth
               that
               you
               see
               his
               reward
               :
               &
               by
               that
               time
               I
               hope
               you
               wil
               not
               greatly
               desire
               to
               be
               an
               actor
               in
               his
               Play
               :
               but
               of
               that
               in
               the
               next
               Sermon
               .
               Now
               as
               for
               those
               that
               thinke
               I
               haue
               too
               particularly
               applyed
               this
               doctrine
               :
               let
               them
               know
               that
               if
               Eliah
               did
               well
               in
               telling
               of
               Achab
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               he
               that
               troubled
               Israel
               :
               and
               if
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               did
               well
               in
               telling
               King
               Herod
               that
               he
               might
               not
               haue
               his
               brothers
               wife
               :
               and
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               haue
               the
               same
               authoritie
               that
               they
               had
               :
               then
               do
               we
               not
               amisse
               to
               make
               speciall
               application
               of
               our
               doctrine
               as
               they
               did
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostle
               said
               well
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Those
                 that
                 sinne
                 openly
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 openly
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 feare
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               then
               do
               not
               they
               well
               which
               find
               fault
               with
               vs
               ,
               for
               following
               the
               Apostles
               rule
               .
               For
               whom
               haue
               I
               admonished
               or
               reproued
               ,
               but
               publike
               persons
               by
               office
               ,
               and
               publike
               abuses
               and
               scandals
               by
               them
               committed
               and
               giuen
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               dishonour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hurt
               of
               this
               Church
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               a
               Preacher
               may
               speak
               to
               the
               Prince
               when
               he
               preacheth
               before
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Iudges
               of
               Assizes
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Iurours
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lawyers
               particularly
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               to
               Iustices
               ,
               all
               being
               publike
               persons
               ,
               and
               charge
               them
               in
               Gods
               name
               to
               looke
               to
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               amend
               that
               which
               is
               amisse
               ,
               and
               that
               safely
               without
               daunger
               ,
               yea
               boldly
               with
               good
               warrant
               :
               then
               do
               not
               I
               see
               but
               that
               any
               Pastour
               by
               his
               pastorall
               authoritie
               may
               in
               his
               owne
               congregation
               speake
               particularly
               to
               a
               Churchwarden
               ,
               or
               a
               Sideman
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               :
               yea
               more
               ,
               and
               charge
               them
               to
               do
               their
               office
               faithfully
               too
               :
               yea
               and
               more
               then
               that
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               bene
               admonished
               priuately
               and
               friendly
               ,
               and
               
               yet
               will
               not
               be
               admonished
               ,
               but
               take
               vpon
               them
               still
               to
               dispense
               with
               their
               oath
               ,
               and
               suffer
               Gods
               Church
               (
               as
               much
               as
               lyeth
               in
               them
               to
               go
               to
               wracke
               )
               then
               to
               reproue
               them
               both
               openly
               and
               roundly
               ,
               that
               themselues
               may
               repent
               ,
               if
               they
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               others
               may
               feare
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               .
               And
               vntill
               the
               Maior
               of
               a
               towne
               ,
               and
               the
               Churchwardens
               and
               other
               officers
               of
               a
               parish
               ,
               can
               shew
               me
               by
               Scripture
               or
               common
               reason
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               of
               greater
               state
               then
               Kings
               ,
               Queenes
               and
               Princes
               be
               of
               ,
               or
               then
               Noblemen
               ,
               Iudges
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               be
               of
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               be
               more
               priuiledged
               and
               exempted
               from
               the
               reproofe
               and
               censure
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               especially
               when
               their
               offences
               are
               publike
               and
               desperate
               ,
               then
               others
               be
               whom
               I
               haue
               named
               before
               ,
               and
               take
               to
               be
               farre
               aboue
               them
               :
               surely
               I
               must
               ,
               and
               shall
               by
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               both
               hold
               my
               former
               opinion
               ,
               and
               as
               occasion
               shall
               serue
               ,
               declare
               the
               same
               by
               practise
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               making
               of
               speciall
               application
               of
               the
               doctrine
               to
               the
               generall
               and
               publike
               offenders
               and
               offences
               of
               this
               congregation
               .
               Let
               him
               that
               hath
               an
               eare
               to
               heare
               ,
               heare
               what
               I
               say
               :
               and
               let
               him
               that
               hath
               an
               heart
               sanctified
               consider
               well
               of
               it
               :
               and
               let
               him
               that
               hath
               grace
               from
               God
               ,
               make
               a
               good
               vse
               of
               that
               that
               hath
               bene
               said
               .
               As
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               I
               say
               as
               Ioshua
               said
               :
               let
               them
               chuse
               what
               they
               will
               do
               ,
               whether
               they
               will
               make
               a
               conscience
               of
               their
               dutie
               ,
               or
               dispense
               with
               their
               oath
               as
               they
               haue
               done
               :
               I
               for
               my
               part
               will
               surely
               by
               Gods
               grace
               do
               that
               which
               belongeth
               to
               a
               true
               Pastor
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               And
               as
               Saint
               Iohn
               said
               :
               he
               that
               is
               filthie
               let
               him
               be
               more
               filthie
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               froward
               let
               him
               be
               more
               froward
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               will
               be
               obstinate
               let
               him
               be
               more
               obstinate
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               will
               be
               an
               hypocrite
               let
               him
               be
               more
               hypocriticall
               ,
               that
               their
               sinnes
               may
               be
               full
               ripe
               against
               the
               day
               of
               Gods
               vengeance
               .
               But
               so
               many
               as
               feare
               the
               Lord
               in
               truth
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               are
               truly
               humbled
               to
               endure
               the
               sifting
               and
               triall
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               desirous
               vnfainedly
               to
               yeeld
               obedience
               to
               the
               holy
               will
               of
               God
               :
               let
               vs
               go
               on
               forward
               in
               our
               good
               courses
               without
               feare
               or
               fainting
               ,
               and
               God
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               our
               trust
               ,
               will
               surely
               keepe
               vs
               from
               finall
               falling
               away
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               rich
               mercie
               will
               pardon
               all
               our
               sinnes
               in
               the
               merite
               of
               Christ
               his
               bloudy
               passion
               :
               blessed
               be
               his
               name
               for
               euer
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               praise
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               SERMON
               .
               Of
               the
               reward
               of
               Hypocrisie
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   MAT.
                   6.2
                   .
                
                 
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   their
                   reward
                   .
                
              
            
             
               OF
               the
               nature
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               we
               haue
               heard
               sufficiently
               in
               the
               three
               former
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               as
               sinceritie
               graceth
               all
               our
               good
               actions
               before
               God
               :
               so
               on
               the
               contrarie
               side
               ,
               we
               haue
               seene
               that
               hypocrisie
               disgraceth
               and
               shameth
               vs
               ,
               yea
               maketh
               euen
               our
               best
               deedes
               to
               stinke
               ,
               as
               most
               loathsome
               filth
               before
               his
               heauenly
               Maiestie
               :
               yea
               and
               before
               men
               too
               ,
               when
               once
               it
               breaketh
               out
               .
               And
               this
               might
               serue
               sufficiently
               to
               perswade
               vs
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               counterfeiting
               in
               Gods
               religion
               ,
               or
               any
               religious
               duties
               commaunded
               by
               God
               :
               but
               because
               the
               hypocrite
               dreameth
               of
               some
               great
               reward
               ,
               whereby
               he
               shall
               become
               some
               great
               man
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               imagining
               that
               as
               he
               is
               liked
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               he
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               be
               loued
               of
               God
               :
               therefore
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               affirmeth
               most
               constantly
               and
               in
               earnest
               manner
               ,
               that
               hypocrites
               haue
               all
               the
               reward
               that
               they
               shall
               haue
               .
               For
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               haue
               they
               hunted
               for
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               haue
               ,
               &
               more
               then
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               haue
               to
               reward
               them
               :
               but
               to
               punish
               them
               ,
               a
               portion
               they
               shall
               haue
               with
               the
               Diuell
               and
               his
               Angels
               in
               hell
               .
               The
               praise
               of
               men
               what
               is
               it
               ?
               surely
               euen
               as
               men
               are
               themselues
               :
               &
               as
               they
               are
               affected
               ;
               men
               are
               but
               men
               when
               they
               are
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               highest
               .
               Whether
               it
               be
               in
               wisedome
               ,
               or
               in
               authoritie
               ,
               or
               in
               goodwill
               ,
               or
               in
               abilitie
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               else
               :
               that
               is
               vaine
               ,
               and
               vanishing
               ,
               mutable
               and
               inconstant
               ,
               blind
               and
               partiall
               .
               A
               simple
               reward
               then
               is
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               euen
               fit
               for
               such
               vaine
               fooles
               as
               seeke
               for
               nothing
               else
               .
               The
               hypocrite
               taketh
               great
               paines
               for
               the
               obtaining
               (
               notwithstanding
               )
               of
               this
               vaine
               reward
               ,
               as
               fooles
               which
               hunt
               after
               a
               fether
               blowne
               vp
               and
               down
               in
               the
               wind
               :
               they
               cannot
               get
               it
               vnlesse
               they
               will
               sweate
               ,
               and
               almost
               runne
               themselues
               out
               of
               breath
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               haue
               gotten
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               fether
               ,
               and
               nothing
               lighter
               .
               The
               praise
               of
               men
               what
               is
               it
               ?
               surely
               but
               words
               proceeding
               from
               inconstant
               minds
               ,
               false
               hearts
               ,
               and
               from
               those
               whose
               hands
               cannot
               accomplish
               the
               deuises
               of
               
               their
               hearts
               .
               And
               what
               are
               such
               wordes
               but
               wind
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               more
               inconstant
               then
               the
               wind
               ?
               He
               that
               obserueth
               the
               praises
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               like
               him
               that
               obserueth
               the
               wind
               :
               and
               is
               fitly
               resembled
               to
               a
               Windmill
               ,
               that
               whirleth
               about
               apace
               so
               long
               as
               the
               wind
               bloweth
               a
               main
               :
               but
               when
               the
               wind
               slacketh
               his
               gale
               ,
               then
               he
               slacketh
               his
               pace
               :
               and
               as
               the
               Windmill
               is
               turned
               with
               the
               wind
               ,
               so
               the
               hypocrite
               also
               turneth
               with
               the
               time
               .
               If
               he
               may
               be
               praised
               for
               well
               doing
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               do
               well
               still
               :
               but
               if
               he
               be
               reproched
               ,
               or
               threatned
               ,
               or
               not
               highly
               esteemed
               ;
               then
               he
               altereth
               his
               course
               ,
               and
               is
               gone
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               perhaps
               it
               will
               be
               obiected
               by
               some
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Scripture
               commendeth
               a
               good
               name
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               and
               thereby
               admonisheth
               men
               to
               get
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               it
               being
               gotten
               .
               And
               what
               is
               that
               but
               to
               be
               praised
               of
               men
               ?
               and
               to
               get
               the
               good
               opinion
               and
               estimation
               of
               men
               ?
               
               Indeede
               this
               is
               true
               :
               a
               good
               report
               is
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               amongst
               men
               ,
               and
               carefully
               to
               be
               kept
               too
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               obtained
               .
               But
               this
               must
               be
               
                 propter
                 aliud
                 non
                 propter
                 se
              
               :
               for
               some
               other
               end
               then
               simply
               for
               it selfe
               .
               But
               the
               meaning
               and
               drift
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               here
               ,
               is
               that
               we
               should
               not
               make
               that
               the
               end
               and
               scope
               of
               our
               well
               doing
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               were
               our
               
                 summum
                 bonum
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               felicitie
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               as
               hypocrites
               do
               ,
               that
               looke
               no
               further
               ,
               and
               desire
               no
               better
               thing
               then
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               To
               get
               and
               keepe
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               reasons
               to
               perswade
               vs
               :
               but
               to
               make
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               the
               end
               of
               our
               well
               doing
               ;
               we
               haue
               no
               one
               reason
               to
               perswade
               vs
               ,
               but
               diuerse
               to
               disswade
               vs
               :
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               anone
               .
               For
               the
               getting
               of
               a
               good
               report
               amongst
               men
               ,
               we
               haue
               reason
               :
               for
               Salomon
               preferreth
               it
               before
               riches
               ,
               
               and
               before
               precious
               oyntment
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               all
               pleasures
               and
               profites
               whatsoeuer
               .
               Before
               riches
               he
               preferreth
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               better
               then
               riches
               :
               and
               that
               for
               three
               causes
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               few
               riches
               are
               hardly
               obtained
               without
               much
               
               euill
               :
               a
               good
               name
               is
               not
               obtained
               without
               some
               good
               deedes
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               riches
               are
               meanes
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               corruption
               to
               call
               vs
               from
               God.
               
                 They
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 rich
              
               ,
               
               
                 fall
                 into
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 snares
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 foolish
                 and
                 noisome
                 lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 drowne
                 men
                 in
                 perdition
                 and
                 destruction
                 ,
              
               saith
               Saint
               Paule
               .
               
               A
               good
               name
               prouoketh
               vnto
               golinesse
               .
               
                 Your
                 zeale
              
               (
               saith
               Paule
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               )
               
                 hath
                 prouoked
                 many
              
               .
               Meaning
               :
               that
               the
               good
               report
               which
               he
               made
               of
               them
               to
               others
               where
               he
               came
               ,
               did
               through
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               prouoke
               many
               to
               the
               like
               zeale
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               riches
               are
               vncertaine
               ,
               
               here
               to
               day
               ,
               
               and
               gone
               to
               morrow
               .
               
                 Trauell
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 for
                 riches
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 wings
                 like
                 an
                 Eagle
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 is
                 more
                 permanent
                 then
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 liueth
                 after
                 death
                 .
              
               As
               a
               good
               name
               is
               better
               then
               riches
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               also
               better
               then
               a
               precious
               ointment
               .
               
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               best
               ointment
               that
               is
               ,
               may
               be
               purchased
               for
               money
               :
               as
               appeareth
               by
               that
               which
               Mary
               ,
               
               a
               meane
               woman
               bought
               for
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               :
               but
               a
               good
               name
               cannot
               be
               bought
               for
               thousands
               .
               Secondly
               precious
               ointment
               onely
               suppleth
               the
               outward
               parts
               ,
               
               and
               is
               soueraigne
               for
               outward
               wounds
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               name
               doth
               comfort
               the
               heart
               :
               
                 The
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 reioyceth
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 maketh
                 the
                 bones
                 fat
                 ,
              
               saith
               Salomon
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               good
               ointment
               onely
               profiteth
               the
               annointed
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               name
               is
               profitable
               to
               others
               .
               
               
                 Nobis
                 necessaria
                 vita
                 nostra
                 ,
                 alijs
                 fama
                 nostra
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Augustine
               :
               our
               life
               is
               necessarie
               for
               our selues
               ,
               and
               our
               good
               report
               for
               others
               ,
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               godlinesse
               as
               we
               haue
               heard
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               ointment
               is
               pleasant
               in
               smell
               onely
               to
               those
               that
               are
               nigh
               :
               
               
                 The
                 house
                 was
                 filled
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Euangelist
               )
               
                 with
                 the
                 smel
                 of
                 that
                 ointment
                 which
                 Mary
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               but
               a
               good
               name
               flieth
               farre
               and
               neare
               .
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 brute
                 went
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Euangelist
               Mathew
               )
               
                 through
                 the
                 land
              
               .
               Againe
               ,
               a
               good
               name
               is
               in
               part
               a
               reward
               of
               righteousnesse
               :
               
               
                 All
                 these
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               whom
               he
               nameth
               and
               commendeth
               in
               that
               place
               )
               
                 through
                 faith
                 haue
                 obtained
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 .
              
               All
               which
               commendations
               of
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               do
               serue
               not
               onely
               to
               perswade
               vs
               to
               get
               it
               ,
               and
               keepe
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               glorifying
               of
               Gods
               name
               ,
               and
               encouraging
               of
               our
               brethren
               :
               but
               also
               they
               do
               greatly
               condemne
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               .
               First
               ,
               those
               that
               so
               they
               do
               well
               ,
               care
               not
               what
               men
               say
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               so
               farre
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               we
               must
               with
               doing
               well
               keepe
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               for
               the
               causes
               before
               alleadged
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               those
               that
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               detracting
               a
               mans
               good
               name
               ,
               being
               so
               excellent
               ,
               but
               make
               a
               continuall
               practise
               of
               slaundering
               ,
               and
               backbiting
               their
               brethren
               .
               And
               these
               are
               worse
               then
               theeues
               :
               for
               a
               theefe
               may
               make
               restitution
               of
               goods
               ill
               gotten
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               robbed
               a
               man
               of
               his
               good
               name
               cannot
               make
               restitution
               of
               it
               againe
               .
               But
               what
               is
               it
               to
               haue
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               or
               how
               may
               it
               be
               gotten
               ?
               Is
               it
               so
               to
               liue
               as
               all
               men
               may
               speake
               well
               of
               vs
               ?
               No
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 vnto
                 you
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               )
               
                 when
                 all
                 men
                 speake
                 well
                 of
                 you
              
               :
               
               for
               he
               that
               handleth
               matters
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               shall
               please
               all
               men
               ,
               must
               needes
               be
               a
               notorious
               wicked
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               cunning
               deepe
               hypocrite
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               that
               the
               wicked
               may
               commend
               vs
               ?
               verily
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               
                 we
                 must
                 so
                 liue
                 as
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 without
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 may
                 afford
                 vs
                 a
                 good
                 report
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               not
               called
               .
               But
               surely
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               matter
               for
               the
               wicked
               to
               commend
               the
               godly
               :
               and
               if
               they
               should
               commend
               thee
               being
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               good
               men
               to
               thinke
               that
               thou
               art
               leauing
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               enclining
               to
               them
               ,
               whose
               humours
               thou
               now
               feedest
               .
               No
               :
               neuer
               looke
               for
               a
               good
               name
               but
               amongst
               good
               men
               :
               for
               the
               wicked
               ,
               saith
               
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 shal
                 speak
                 al
                 maner
                 of
                 euil
                 saying
                 against
                 you
                 falsly
                 for
                 my
                 name
                 sake
                 :
              
               that
               is
               :
               if
               you
               loue
               me
               and
               my
               truth
               ,
               and
               because
               you
               will
               not
               runne
               with
               them
               vnto
               the
               same
               excesse
               of
               riot
               that
               they
               vse
               :
               
               
                 therefore
                 they
                 speake
                 euill
                 of
                 you
                 ,
              
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Peter
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 forsake
                 the
                 law
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 praise
                 the
                 wicked
              
               :
               and
               that
               is
               because
               they
               are
               like
               themselues
               .
               And
               if
               at
               any
               time
               they
               condemne
               the
               euill
               or
               imperfections
               ,
               which
               through
               occasion
               Gods
               children
               sometimes
               fall
               into
               ,
               (
               as
               commonly
               the
               wicked
               do
               ,
               which
               make
               themselues
               merrie
               with
               the
               slippes
               of
               good
               men
               )
               it
               is
               not
               for
               any
               hatred
               that
               they
               beare
               against
               sinne
               ,
               but
               either
               to
               iustifie
               themselues
               in
               their
               riotous
               courses
               and
               outragious
               wickednesse
               :
               or
               else
               to
               disgrace
               and
               deface
               the
               beautie
               of
               that
               holy
               religion
               which
               we
               professe
               ,
               or
               both
               .
               In
               a
               word
               then
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               a
               good
               name
               is
               that
               commendation
               ,
               which
               good
               men
               through
               the
               blessing
               and
               motion
               of
               the
               good
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               do
               bestow
               vpon
               good
               men
               ,
               for
               doing
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               to
               good
               ends
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               comfort
               and
               encourage
               them
               in
               their
               well
               doing
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               the
               giuer
               and
               worker
               of
               all
               goodnesse
               may
               therein
               be
               praised
               and
               glorified
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               we
               haue
               heard
               both
               what
               a
               good
               name
               is
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               causes
               it
               is
               to
               be
               procured
               and
               retained
               .
               But
               that
               we
               may
               not
               (
               for
               all
               that
               )
               make
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               vertue
               and
               well
               doing
               ,
               setting
               vp
               our
               rest
               when
               once
               we
               come
               to
               that
               ;
               there
               be
               many
               reasons
               to
               perswade
               vs
               so
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               to
               disswade
               vs
               from
               so
               doing
               :
               and
               all
               may
               be
               drawne
               from
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Text
               :
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 reward
              
               :
               the
               summe
               whereof
               ,
               for
               the
               matter
               is
               ,
               that
               hypocrites
               haue
               all
               that
               they
               shall
               haue
               ,
               as
               touching
               any
               matter
               of
               reward
               ,
               for
               the
               paines
               that
               they
               take
               .
               And
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               speech
               :
               that
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               true
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               of
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               haue
               here
               in
               this
               world
               all
               the
               reward
               that
               they
               shal
               haue
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               if
               they
               haue
               that
               .
               Which
               words
               do
               shew
               most
               plainely
               ,
               that
               hypocrites
               who
               serue
               for
               the
               vaine
               praise
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               vaine
               and
               the
               most
               miserable
               :
               and
               their
               reward
               (
               of
               all
               rewards
               )
               is
               the
               most
               vaine
               ,
               and
               miserable
               reward
               that
               is
               .
            
             
               The
               vanitie
               or
               madde
               folly
               rather
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               make
               the
               praise
               and
               estimation
               of
               men
               ,
               (
               yea
               ,
               say
               they
               be
               their
               honest
               neighbours
               ,
               or
               great
               states
               )
               the
               end
               of
               their
               good
               deedes
               ,
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               their
               reward
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               vncertaintie
               of
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               the
               breuitie
               of
               it
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               the
               vnprofitablenesse
               of
               it
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               by
               the
               daunger
               of
               it
               .
               The
               praise
               and
               hartie
               liking
               of
               men
               is
               an
               vncertaine
               reward
               ,
               and
               so
               vncertaine
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               more
               vncertaine
               then
               it
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               winning
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               wearing
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               frowardnes
               ,
               
               and
               vnto
               wardnesse
               of
               mans
               nature
               for
               the
               most
               part
               vnto
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               his
               weaknesse
               and
               wearinesse
               in
               the
               loue
               and
               liking
               of
               vertue
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               small
               matter
               to
               make
               him
               tast
               of
               vertues
               fruite
               ,
               much
               more
               hard
               is
               it
               to
               keep
               him
               in
               a
               continuall
               liking
               of
               it
               .
               One
               thing
               the
               hypocrite
               is
               sure
               of
               ,
               that
               he
               taketh
               great
               paines
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               great
               cost
               ,
               and
               vseth
               all
               his
               art
               to
               please
               this
               man
               ,
               or
               that
               man
               ,
               or
               all
               men
               :
               but
               whether
               he
               shall
               please
               them
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               or
               no
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               sure
               of
               .
               It
               fareth
               with
               them
               as
               it
               did
               with
               Hester
               in
               some
               sort
               ,
               though
               they
               want
               Hesters
               resolution
               :
               she
               was
               sure
               that
               she
               had
               a
               good
               deede
               in
               hand
               ,
               when
               she
               should
               go
               into
               the
               Kings
               presence
               ,
               to
               speake
               a
               good
               word
               for
               the
               liues
               of
               her
               people
               :
               but
               whether
               the
               King
               would
               like
               of
               her
               sure
               ,
               or
               reach
               foorth
               his
               golden
               scepter
               vnto
               her
               in
               token
               of
               fauour
               or
               no
               ,
               she
               was
               not
               certaine
               :
               and
               therfore
               she
               willed
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               her
               .
               But
               because
               it
               was
               not
               so
               much
               the
               liking
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               
               as
               the
               good
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               that
               she
               sought
               :
               yea
               to
               no
               other
               end
               did
               she
               desire
               the
               Kings
               fauour
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               good
               of
               her
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               discharge
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               :
               therefore
               she
               put
               her
               life
               in
               a
               venture
               :
               saying
               ,
               if
               I
               perish
               ,
               I
               perish
               :
               which
               hypocrites
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               not
               that
               hope
               of
               a
               better
               life
               ,
               which
               Hester
               had
               .
            
             
               When
               a
               man
               hath
               wonne
               the
               commendation
               and
               liking
               of
               men
               whom
               they
               go
               about
               to
               please
               :
               are
               they
               sure
               it
               shall
               continue
               ?
               Surely
               no
               :
               mens
               minds
               are
               mutable
               .
               Oftentimes
               of
               a
               sudden
               they
               will
               commend
               a
               man
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               vpon
               better
               consideration
               they
               will
               mislike
               :
               or
               for
               nouelties
               sake
               they
               will
               praise
               a
               thing
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               within
               a
               while
               will
               grow
               stale
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               request
               .
               Or
               some
               tale-bearer
               cometh
               in
               the
               hypocrites
               way
               ,
               and
               crosseth
               him
               with
               some
               false
               information
               ,
               and
               so
               breedeth
               some
               sinister
               or
               wrong
               construction
               of
               a
               mans
               labour
               :
               and
               another
               extenuateth
               the
               gift
               ,
               or
               good
               will
               ,
               the
               worke
               or
               the
               paines
               :
               and
               when
               we
               thinke
               to
               find
               a
               friend
               as
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               behold
               we
               meete
               with
               a
               hotefoe
               ,
               or
               a
               cold
               friend
               .
               As
               Dauid
               who
               found
               a
               great
               friend
               of
               Saul
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               for
               no
               cause
               his
               mortall
               enemie
               .
               Tell
               me
               now
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               more
               vncertaine
               then
               the
               good
               opinion
               of
               men
               ?
            
             
               
               As
               it
               is
               vncertaine
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               also
               deceitfull
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               false
               ,
               making
               men
               beleeue
               that
               they
               are
               that
               which
               they
               are
               not
               :
               praising
               sower
               for
               sweet
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               hypocrite
               in
               seeking
               to
               please
               men
               onely
               ,
               meeteth
               many
               times
               with
               as
               much
               an
               hypocrite
               as
               himselfe
               .
               One
               offereth
               much
               seruice
               ,
               and
               dutie
               ,
               presenteth
               him
               many
               and
               rare
               deuises
               ,
               dedicateth
               new
               and
               learned
               Treatises
               vnto
               him
               ,
               talketh
               very
               godly
               and
               religiously
               ,
               and
               saluteth
               most
               humbly
               ,
               and
               perswadeth
               most
               pithily
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               other
               requiteth
               him
               with
               the
               like
               ,
               highly
               commending
               him
               for
               his
               paines
               ,
               for
               his
               zeale
               ,
               
               for
               his
               skill
               ,
               for
               his
               cost
               ,
               &c.
               and
               behind
               his
               backe
               derideth
               all
               :
               he
               protesteth
               that
               he
               shall
               alwaies
               haue
               a
               friend
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               alwaies
               be
               welcome
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               helpe
               him
               to
               preferment
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               :
               when
               in
               his
               heart
               he
               meaneth
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               and
               thus
               hypocrisie
               is
               rewarded
               with
               hypocrisie
               ,
               one
               shadow
               with
               another
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               is
               vncertaine
               and
               deceitfull
               :
               
               so
               also
               is
               it
               for
               the
               breuitie
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               vaine
               thing
               :
               for
               as
               a
               flash
               of
               lightning
               for
               the
               time
               dazeleth
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               vanisheth
               away
               :
               so
               do
               the
               praises
               of
               vaine
               men
               for
               a
               time
               tickle
               the
               eares
               ,
               and
               delight
               the
               senses
               of
               vaine
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               straight
               way
               they
               come
               to
               an
               end
               .
               And
               if
               liking
               last
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               effects
               thereof
               ,
               that
               is
               kindnesse
               ,
               friendship
               ,
               heartie
               welcome
               ,
               hope
               of
               preferment
               ,
               or
               preferment
               it selfe
               ;
               what
               is
               all
               this
               but
               a
               thing
               of
               no
               continuance
               ?
               neither
               can
               a
               man
               leaue
               it
               to
               his
               heires
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               of
               no
               continuance
               ,
               
               so
               is
               there
               no
               profite
               in
               it
               ,
               I
               meane
               :
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               men
               are
               rather
               loosers
               then
               gainers
               that
               serue
               onely
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               especially
               when
               their
               humour
               is
               once
               espeid
               .
               The
               hypocrite
               that
               neuer
               aymeth
               at
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               onely
               his
               owne
               vaine
               credite
               and
               estimation
               ,
               shall
               haue
               faire
               words
               enough
               ,
               but
               little
               else
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               sorrow
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirite
               ,
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               labour
               ,
               and
               studie
               ,
               and
               goods
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               the
               wind
               of
               mens
               mouthes
               .
               Nay
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               winne
               perhappes
               (
               as
               many
               flatterers
               and
               Parasites
               do
               sometime
               ,
               which
               obserue
               great
               persons
               humours
               )
               for
               some
               small
               counterfeit
               seruice
               ,
               or
               odde
               trifle
               ,
               or
               pleasant
               ieast
               ,
               or
               wittie
               conceipt
               ,
               some
               great
               benefite
               ,
               some
               gainefull
               office
               ,
               or
               great
               preferment
               ,
               or
               high
               reuerence
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               yet
               hath
               he
               made
               but
               a
               bad
               bargaine
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               no
               further
               purpose
               in
               all
               this
               but
               to
               magnifie
               himselfe
               ;
               giuing
               no
               honour
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               all
               to
               himselfe
               :
               he
               hath
               his
               reward
               saith
               Christ
               :
               
               and
               what
               profite
               is
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               win
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               loose
               his
               owne
               soule
               ?
            
             
               As
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               is
               vnprofitable
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               which
               who
               so
               laboureth
               to
               get
               ,
               
               shall
               get
               nothing
               by
               it
               :
               so
               is
               it
               also
               for
               the
               daunger
               thereof
               a
               vaine
               reward
               of
               vertue
               .
               For
               many
               times
               a
               vaine
               glorious
               man
               being
               praised
               to
               his
               face
               ,
               or
               hearing
               that
               his
               courses
               are
               well
               liked
               and
               commended
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               thereby
               emboldened
               to
               go
               so
               farre
               ,
               without
               all
               modestie
               or
               discretion
               ,
               that
               he
               shameth
               himselfe
               :
               yea
               many
               times
               fondly
               presuming
               vpon
               them
               that
               haue
               soothed
               them
               vp
               ,
               and
               made
               much
               of
               them
               ,
               venture
               most
               foolishly
               and
               desperately
               ,
               in
               pursuing
               of
               lewd
               attempts
               to
               their
               own
               vndoing
               .
               
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 giueth
                 heed
                 to
                 false
                 lips
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 &
                 a
                 lier
                 hearkeneth
                 to
                 a
                 naughtie
                 tongue
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               them
               :
               and
               is
               not
               that
               daungerous
               ?
               Now
               whose
               lippes
               are
               more
               full
               of
               falshood
               ,
               then
               the
               
               lippes
               of
               the
               flatterer
               ;
               who
               still
               perswadeth
               fooles
               that
               their
               copper
               is
               good
               gold
               ,
               and
               their
               blacke
               is
               pure
               white
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               foolishnesse
               is
               high
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               crooked
               waies
               are
               the
               straightest
               waies
               ?
               &c.
               And
               who
               doth
               hearken
               more
               to
               such
               lippes
               ,
               then
               the
               vaineglorious
               hypocrite
               ,
               who
               doth
               all
               to
               be
               praised
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               cannot
               endure
               by
               any
               meanes
               to
               heare
               any
               fault
               found
               with
               anything
               that
               he
               doth
               ?
               :
               Againe
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               a
               foole
               that
               praiseth
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               or
               a
               foolish
               man
               that
               hath
               no
               iudgement
               or
               vnderstanding
               ,
               nor
               abilitie
               to
               discerne
               of
               colours
               ,
               then
               hath
               he
               gotten
               a
               blind
               man
               to
               leade
               him
               into
               the
               ditch
               .
               If
               many
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               place
               do
               praise
               the
               hypocrite
               :
               then
               is
               the
               foole
               lifted
               vp
               aloft
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               his
               nakednesse
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               enuie
               him
               for
               his
               aduauncement
               ,
               and
               despise
               him
               for
               his
               follie
               ,
               and
               contemne
               him
               for
               his
               vnworthinesse
               .
            
             
               
               King
               Achab
               was
               glad
               when
               his
               going
               to
               warre
               against
               
                 Ramoth
                 Gilead
              
               was
               liked
               of
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               approbation
               of
               foure
               hundred
               Prophets
               :
               the
               wind
               of
               their
               mouth
               was
               pleasant
               ,
               but
               most
               daungerous
               :
               for
               it
               blew
               him
               with
               a
               maine
               gale
               like
               a
               shippe
               without
               a
               Pilote
               vpon
               the
               rockes
               of
               his
               owne
               destruction
               .
               When
               Herod
               for
               his
               vaine
               Oration
               receiued
               the
               commendation
               of
               his
               flattering
               Courtiers
               and
               seruaunts
               ,
               who
               cried
               ,
               
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ;
               he
               felt
               a
               sweete
               and
               a
               pleasing
               wind
               that
               blew
               him
               vp
               beyond
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               like
               one
               in
               a
               traunce
               (
               or
               dreame
               rather
               )
               forgot
               himselfe
               to
               be
               a
               mortall
               man
               ,
               
               and
               so
               quietly
               tooke
               to
               himselfe
               that
               honour
               that
               was
               due
               vnto
               God.
               But
               it
               was
               the
               most
               daungerous
               wind
               that
               euer
               blew
               vpon
               him
               :
               for
               it
               both
               ripened
               his
               sinne
               ,
               and
               hastened
               the
               vengeance
               of
               God
               immediatly
               vpon
               him
               .
               Many
               such
               daungerous
               windes
               and
               blastes
               ,
               are
               Princes
               and
               Noblemen
               ,
               and
               other
               persons
               of
               great
               calling
               subiect
               vnto
               :
               the
               more
               neede
               haue
               they
               to
               looke
               vnto
               themselues
               ,
               and
               we
               to
               pray
               vnto
               God
               most
               earnestly
               for
               their
               standing
               .
               Seeing
               therefore
               that
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               is
               so
               vncertaine
               ,
               so
               deceiptfull
               ,
               of
               so
               short
               a
               continuance
               ,
               so
               vnprofitable
               ,
               and
               so
               daungerous
               ,
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               rewardes
               it
               is
               most
               vaine
               ,
               and
               that
               hypocrites
               in
               making
               of
               that
               the
               end
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
               are
               most
               vaine
               men
               ,
               or
               madde
               fooles
               :
               for
               ,
               they
               haue
               their
               reward
               .
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               a
               vaine
               thing
               to
               serue
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               for
               vanitie
               it selfe
               ,
               
               so
               is
               it
               a
               thing
               most
               miserable
               ,
               and
               slauish
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               most
               vaine
               shadow
               and
               fruitlesse
               vanitie
               of
               all
               vanities
               that
               man
               hunteth
               after
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               he
               haue
               it
               without
               great
               paines
               taking
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               weare
               it
               ,
               and
               enioy
               it
               freely
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               censured
               of
               all
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               how
               often
               and
               commonly
               is
               he
               after
               all
               his
               paines
               and
               cost
               
               that
               he
               hath
               bene
               at
               ,
               deceiued
               of
               his
               expectation
               .
               For
               the
               paines
               that
               the
               hypocrite
               taketh
               to
               please
               men
               ,
               he
               may
               truely
               say
               as
               Iacob
               said
               (
               though
               not
               with
               so
               good
               a
               conscience
               )
               
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 consumed
                 with
                 heate
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 with
                 frost
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 sleepe
                 departed
                 from
                 my
                 eyes
                 .
              
               Yea
               the
               feares
               ,
               cares
               ,
               and
               doubtes
               that
               he
               is
               turmoiled
               and
               tossed
               in
               ,
               are
               vnspeakeable
               :
               one
               while
               he
               is
               vexed
               to
               know
               certainely
               the
               humour
               and
               disposition
               of
               him
               whose
               praise
               he
               seeketh
               :
               then
               he
               careth
               how
               to
               fit
               his
               humour
               ,
               with
               what
               wordes
               ,
               with
               what
               gestures
               ,
               with
               what
               by-matters
               ,
               what
               tales
               and
               discourses
               ,
               with
               what
               presents
               :
               then
               what
               companie
               to
               haue
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               consort
               himselfe
               with
               them
               .
               And
               then
               what
               is
               the
               fittest
               time
               to
               find
               him
               both
               at
               leysure
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               good
               moode
               .
               Then
               it
               is
               a
               world
               to
               see
               how
               the
               hypocrite
               acteth
               his
               part
               ,
               and
               what
               paines
               he
               taketh
               :
               first
               ,
               in
               marking
               the
               countenances
               ,
               and
               gestures
               ,
               &
               speeches
               ,
               &
               commendations
               ,
               and
               welcomes
               ,
               and
               faire
               promises
               that
               are
               shewed
               him
               .
               Then
               in
               recounting
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               descanting
               vpon
               them
               :
               first
               ,
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               others
               ,
               thinking
               and
               bragging
               how
               he
               was
               reputed
               and
               taken
               with
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               so
               bold
               and
               so
               bold
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               better
               entertained
               then
               his
               betters
               ,
               and
               how
               glad
               such
               and
               such
               were
               of
               their
               companie
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               :
               Did
               you
               note
               how
               attentiue
               he
               was
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               when
               I
               spake
               such
               a
               thing
               ?
               Did
               you
               not
               marke
               how
               he
               smiled
               ar
               such
               a
               word
               ?
               Did
               you
               see
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               how
               he
               tooke
               me
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               how
               courteously
               he
               entertained
               me
               ,
               how
               he
               bad
               me
               sit
               downe
               :
               what
               commendations
               he
               gaue
               me
               :
               he
               said
               he
               neuer
               sawe
               a
               thing
               better
               done
               ,
               nor
               heard
               a
               speech
               that
               better
               pleased
               him
               in
               all
               his
               life
               .
               All
               this
               while
               the
               foole
               is
               counting
               his
               chickens
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               hatched
               .
               But
               if
               one
               come
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               seeme
               to
               take
               any
               manner
               of
               exception
               to
               anything
               ,
               or
               to
               aduise
               him
               in
               such
               a
               point
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               point
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               be
               not
               so
               highly
               applauded
               ,
               and
               regarded
               for
               this
               and
               that
               action
               ,
               or
               for
               this
               and
               that
               speech
               ,
               or
               for
               this
               and
               that
               circumstance
               wherein
               he
               pleased
               himselfe
               :
               then
               his
               comb
               is
               cut
               ,
               and
               a
               cloude
               is
               ouercast
               ,
               his
               glorie
               is
               eclipsed
               ,
               his
               market
               is
               marred
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               cast
               about
               againe
               how
               to
               haue
               his
               cake
               better
               baked
               another
               time
               :
               for
               that
               time
               he
               cryeth
               as
               Caesars
               Parrot
               did
               :
               
                 Operam
                 &
                 oleum
                 perdidi
              
               :
               I
               haue
               lost
               both
               labour
               and
               cost
               .
               Then
               he
               vexeth
               himselfe
               againe
               ,
               in
               musing
               and
               studying
               what
               should
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               hard
               successe
               .
               I
               beleeue
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               some
               bodie
               hath
               angred
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               melancholike
               :
               or
               I
               may
               thanke
               such
               and
               such
               that
               had
               told
               some
               tales
               against
               me
               .
               And
               then
               is
               the
               poore
               foole
               beset
               and
               hemmed
               in
               with
               a
               number
               of
               odde
               surmises
               ,
               and
               conceipts
               ,
               and
               imaginations
               ,
               whereof
               euery
               one
               doth
               haunt
               him
               ,
               and
               pull
               him
               ,
               like
               the
               furious
               spirite
               that
               haunted
               Saul
               .
            
             
             
               If
               all
               for
               the
               present
               runnne
               currant
               ,
               and
               answere
               his
               desire
               ,
               then
               he
               thinkes
               himselfe
               a
               iolly
               fellow
               :
               and
               who
               but
               he
               ,
               with
               such
               and
               such
               that
               haue
               taken
               good
               liking
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               there
               (
               as
               one
               come
               to
               his
               fooles
               paradise
               )
               he
               sets
               downe
               his
               rest
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               beginneth
               a
               new
               peece
               of
               work
               ,
               &
               that
               is
               ,
               how
               to
               keep
               this
               credite
               and
               commendation
               wholly
               to
               himselfe
               :
               and
               not
               be
               dispossessed
               .
               For
               what
               if
               the
               wind
               turne
               ,
               and
               afterward
               by
               some
               mishappe
               or
               other
               those
               parties
               that
               so
               magnified
               him
               before
               ,
               will
               not
               vouchsafe
               so
               much
               perhaps
               as
               to
               salute
               him
               ,
               or
               speake
               kindly
               vnto
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               conuerse
               with
               him
               as
               in
               times
               past
               ?
               or
               send
               for
               him
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               doe
               ?
               or
               giue
               him
               so
               much
               as
               a
               good
               countenance
               ?
               as
               nothing
               is
               more
               vsuall
               in
               the
               world
               then
               such
               alterations
               in
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               .
               So
               was
               it
               with
               Iacob
               and
               Laban
               .
               When
               Iacob
               had
               taken
               exceeding
               great
               paines
               in
               his
               Vncle
               Labans
               seruice
               ,
               and
               was
               still
               the
               same
               man
               that
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               ,
               carefull
               of
               his
               Vncles
               good
               ,
               yet
               when
               Laban
               saw
               him
               to
               prosper
               and
               thriue
               well
               ,
               he
               enuied
               him
               :
               and
               Iacob
               perceiued
               it
               well
               inough
               by
               his
               countenance
               :
               
               for
               saith
               he
               to
               Rahel
               and
               Leah
               ,
               I
               see
               your
               fathers
               countenance
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               toward
               me
               as
               it
               was
               wont
               .
               Nowe
               the
               godly
               can
               make
               vse
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               trust
               in
               men
               ,
               nor
               to
               set
               their
               hearts
               on
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               to
               walke
               wisely
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               they
               are
               no
               whit
               dismayed
               at
               such
               alterations
               and
               chaunges
               :
               but
               knowing
               that
               the
               world
               is
               euer
               like
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               chaungeling
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               from
               euill
               to
               worse
               ,
               they
               go
               on
               still
               in
               doing
               their
               dutie
               ,
               making
               themselues
               merrie
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               ,
               whose
               glorie
               and
               fauour
               are
               the
               markes
               that
               they
               aime
               at
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               onely
               they
               trust
               .
               But
               the
               hypocrite
               is
               then
               much
               vexed
               and
               troubled
               ,
               and
               new
               feares
               and
               thoughts
               arise
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               casting
               about
               how
               to
               recouer
               that
               countenance
               ,
               and
               commendations
               which
               he
               hath
               lost
               ,
               that
               is
               :
               how
               to
               get
               the
               shadow
               that
               goeth
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               end
               he
               resolueth
               with
               himselfe
               to
               make
               friends
               ,
               to
               frame
               new
               deuices
               ,
               to
               vse
               all
               the
               art
               and
               skill
               that
               his
               braine
               can
               affoord
               ,
               practising
               ,
               promising
               ,
               and
               bestowing
               much
               against
               his
               nature
               :
               flattering
               here
               ,
               and
               lying
               and
               dissembling
               there
               ,
               much
               against
               his
               conscience
               :
               he
               must
               creepe
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               crouch
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               sooth
               vp
               all
               beyond
               all
               modestie
               and
               reason
               :
               backebiting
               this
               bodie
               ,
               and
               accusing
               another
               bodie
               ,
               and
               censuring
               of
               euery
               one
               to
               feede
               mens
               humours
               ,
               against
               all
               honestie
               and
               equity
               :
               for
               by
               honest
               and
               simple
               dealing
               it
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               by
               this
               little
               you
               may
               see
               what
               paines
               ,
               what
               charges
               ,
               what
               cares
               ,
               what
               feares
               ,
               and
               doubts
               ,
               and
               inconueniences
               a
               man
               must
               vndergo
               that
               will
               hunt
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               :
               is
               not
               then
               the
               reward
               of
               hypocrisie
               
               a
               miserable
               reward
               ,
               and
               they
               miserable
               fooles
               ,
               that
               take
               such
               paines
               and
               vexe
               themselues
               so
               ,
               for
               the
               getting
               of
               that
               which
               is
               vainer
               then
               their
               own
               shadow
               ?
            
             
               The
               hypocrite
               before
               he
               hath
               his
               reward
               ,
               must
               not
               onely
               take
               great
               paines
               ,
               be
               at
               much
               cost
               ,
               and
               vexe
               himselfe
               with
               many
               cares
               ,
               feares
               ,
               and
               foolish
               conceipts
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               maruellous
               miserie
               :
               but
               also
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               censures
               and
               iudgements
               of
               euery
               one
               :
               his
               name
               must
               be
               called
               in
               question
               vpon
               euery
               occasion
               that
               is
               offered
               to
               speake
               of
               him
               ,
               his
               whole
               life
               ripped
               vp
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               actions
               sifted
               and
               scanned
               at
               euery
               mans
               pleasure
               :
               some
               will
               commend
               him
               ,
               some
               will
               condemne
               him
               ,
               some
               will
               admire
               him
               ,
               some
               will
               deride
               him
               ,
               some
               will
               say
               he
               is
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               some
               will
               say
               he
               is
               a
               bad
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               deceiuer
               .
               And
               what
               a
               miserable
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               haue
               his
               name
               thus
               haled
               and
               pulled
               ,
               like
               a
               bone
               among
               dogges
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               like
               a
               tennise
               ball
               tossed
               vp
               and
               downe
               ,
               and
               canuassed
               at
               euery
               mans
               pleasure
               :
               and
               all
               for
               a
               vaine
               shadow
               ,
               which
               the
               more
               he
               followeth
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               flieth
               from
               him
               ?
               The
               Apostle
               therefore
               in
               Gal.
               5.26
               .
               disswadeth
               vs
               from
               vaineglory
               in
               this
               maner
               :
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 vaine
                 glorie
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 prouoking
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 enuying
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               To
               shew
               that
               the
               fruites
               of
               a
               vaineglorious
               mind
               are
               but
               prouocations
               to
               euill
               ,
               and
               the
               reaping
               of
               enuie
               :
               which
               like
               a
               monstrous
               monster
               will
               spoile
               her selfe
               to
               hurt
               another
               .
               A
               miserable
               reward
               then
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               setteth
               the
               enuious
               man
               a
               worke
               ,
               and
               prouoketh
               others
               also
               to
               sift
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               against
               vs.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               hypocrite
               hath
               taken
               all
               this
               pains
               ,
               and
               endured
               all
               this
               sifting
               ,
               he
               oftentimes
               commeth
               short
               of
               his
               expected
               hope
               ,
               and
               therein
               they
               are
               most
               miserable
               :
               like
               the
               builders
               of
               Babel
               Tower
               :
               they
               looked
               for
               a
               great
               name
               ,
               and
               loe
               they
               reaped
               a
               great
               shame
               .
               
               For
               Babel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               confusion
               ,
               fell
               vpon
               them
               .
               They
               serue
               long
               for
               Rahel
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               sendeth
               Leah
               in
               her
               stead
               ,
               which
               they
               like
               not
               so
               well
               .
               
               They
               runne
               many
               times
               with
               newes
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               no
               thankes
               for
               their
               labour
               :
               like
               the
               man
               that
               ranne
               to
               tell
               Dauid
               of
               Sauls
               death
               ,
               who
               looking
               for
               some
               reward
               ,
               (
               or
               thankes
               at
               the
               least
               )
               at
               Dauids
               hand
               ,
               lost
               his
               life
               for
               his
               labour
               .
               What
               paines
               did
               Ioab
               take
               with
               the
               host
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               to
               quench
               the
               rebellion
               of
               Absalom
               ?
               and
               to
               kill
               Absalom
               that
               monster
               in
               nature
               ,
               who
               first
               kindled
               the
               fire
               ?
               What
               thankes
               did
               the
               messenger
               looke
               for
               at
               king
               Dauids
               hand
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               him
               of
               Absaloms
               death
               :
               and
               behold
               the
               King
               fell
               to
               weeping
               and
               crying
               out
               for
               the
               death
               of
               the
               traytor
               .
               What
               praise
               and
               encouragement
               did
               Ioab
               the
               Kings
               Generall
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Captaines
               of
               the
               armie
               ,
               looke
               for
               at
               the
               Kings
               hand
               ?
               and
               loe
               ,
               they
               were
               deceiued
               of
               their
               expectation
               ,
               
               for
               the
               King
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               once
               shew
               himselfe
               vnto
               them
               ,
               till
               he
               could
               not
               chuse
               .
               
               Dauid
               deserued
               both
               loue
               and
               commendations
               at
               Hanuns
               hands
               ,
               whē
               so
               kindly
               he
               sent
               Embassadours
               to
               see
               how
               he
               did
               ▪
               but
               instead
               thereof
               that
               wicked
               Ammonite
               construed
               euery
               thing
               to
               the
               worst
               ,
               suspecting
               them
               to
               come
               as
               spies
               into
               his
               land
               ,
               and
               so
               vsed
               them
               accordingly
               with
               all
               spite
               and
               shame
               ,
               shauing
               their
               beards
               off
               by
               the
               halfes
               ,
               and
               curtalling
               their
               garments
               by
               their
               buttockes
               .
               And
               euen
               so
               many
               times
               it
               falleth
               out
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               thinketh
               to
               do
               for
               the
               best
               ,
               it
               falleth
               out
               for
               the
               worst
               .
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               then
               more
               miserable
               then
               to
               hunt
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ?
               Achitophels
               counsels
               were
               for
               a
               while
               esteemed
               of
               as
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               last
               his
               wisedome
               was
               turned
               into
               folly
               by
               
                 Hushai
                 Dauids
              
               friend
               :
               whereupon
               the
               foolish
               hypocrite
               ,
               
               and
               hypocriticall
               traitor
               went
               home
               ,
               and
               for
               sorrow
               hanged
               himselfe
               .
               And
               so
               is
               it
               vsually
               in
               the
               world
               :
               many
               carrie
               all
               the
               credite
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               when
               others
               come
               in
               place
               that
               shal
               excell
               them
               in
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               no
               bodie
               .
               What
               is
               then
               more
               miserable
               then
               to
               make
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               the
               end
               of
               our
               labor
               ?
               The
               children
               of
               God
               see
               this
               and
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               and
               haue
               good
               experience
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               make
               no
               reckening
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               resolue
               with
               themselues
               as
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               taught
               them
               :
               
                 We
                 must
                 passe
                 through
                 honour
                 and
                 dishonour
                 ,
              
               
               
                 through
                 good
                 report
                 and
                 badde
                 report
                 ,
                 through
                 praise
                 and
                 dispraise
                 .
              
               The
               counterfeit
               secketh
               onely
               for
               honor
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               resteth
               ▪
               the
               hypocrite
               hunteth
               after
               praise
               and
               commendation
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               resteth
               :
               but
               through
               dishonour
               and
               bad
               report
               he
               would
               passe
               ,
               and
               not
               stay
               there
               :
               but
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               were
               no
               more
               to
               be
               regarded
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               both
               to
               be
               despised
               alike
               .
               The
               Apostle
               telleth
               vs
               that
               we
               must
               passe
               through
               both
               ,
               and
               go
               on
               in
               our
               holy
               courses
               :
               like
               waies
               that
               bring
               vs
               to
               our
               iourneis
               end
               ,
               wherof
               some
               be
               faire
               ,
               and
               some
               be
               soule
               :
               so
               must
               we
               accompt
               of
               the
               praise
               and
               dispraise
               of
               men
               .
               For
               we
               haue
               a
               iourney
               to
               make
               vnto
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               wherein
               we
               must
               imitate
               wise
               trauellers
               ,
               
               who
               when
               they
               come
               to
               a
               fowle
               way
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               much
               troubled
               though
               it
               doth
               moile
               them
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               hinder
               their
               pace
               ,
               but
               they
               go
               on
               the
               more
               warily
               .
               And
               whē
               they
               come
               to
               faire
               waies
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               fields
               ,
               and
               well
               furnished
               Innes
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               there
               set
               downe
               their
               rest
               ,
               but
               go
               on
               their
               iourney
               with
               more
               boldnesse
               and
               comfort
               .
               The
               chiefest
               thing
               that
               they
               respect
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               the
               foulenesse
               or
               fairenesse
               of
               waies
               or
               weather
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               be
               not
               out
               of
               their
               right
               way
               .
               Euen
               so
               in
               our
               spirituall
               iourney
               ,
               while
               we
               walke
               the
               pathes
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               passe
               through
               the
               blind
               lanes
               ,
               and
               deepe
               sloughes
               of
               reproches
               ,
               and
               priuie
               slaunder
               ,
               &
               through
               
               many
               a
               storme
               of
               tempestuous
               spirites
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               We
               must
               go
               on
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               but
               so
               much
               the
               more
               circumspectly
               and
               warily
               .
               After
               that
               we
               shall
               meete
               with
               friends
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               faire
               waies
               of
               peace
               and
               tranquilitie
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasing
               winds
               of
               good
               report
               and
               commendation
               wil
               blow
               vpon
               vs
               :
               what
               then
               ?
               shall
               we
               there
               rest
               ?
               as
               though
               the
               end
               of
               our
               iourney
               were
               for
               to
               come
               to
               a
               greene
               way
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               pleasant
               wind
               ?
               no
               :
               but
               we
               must
               go
               on
               still
               ,
               keeping
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               to
               cheare
               vs
               vp
               withall
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               our
               way
               be
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               temperate
               the
               aire
               be
               ,
               the
               more
               chearefully
               and
               comfortably
               should
               we
               persist
               in
               our
               heauēly
               iourney
               :
               not
               so
               much
               standing
               vpon
               these
               accidents
               of
               praise
               and
               dispraise
               ,
               of
               liking
               and
               disliking
               ,
               of
               stormes
               and
               calmes
               ,
               as
               whether
               we
               be
               in
               the
               right
               way
               or
               no
               ,
               taking
               heede
               that
               we
               go
               not
               too
               fast
               for
               feare
               of
               tyring
               ,
               nor
               too
               slow
               for
               feare
               of
               casting
               behind
               ,
               and
               comming
               too
               late
               .
            
             
               But
               vaine
               hypocrites
               onely
               talke
               of
               going
               this
               iourney
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               meane
               to
               trauell
               it
               indeede
               ,
               but
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               trauelling
               and
               professing
               religion
               ,
               and
               ciuilitie
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               may
               be
               assured
               of
               easie
               iourneis
               ,
               good
               prouision
               ,
               faire
               weather
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               waies
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               are
               vndone
               .
               If
               they
               know
               that
               dishonour
               and
               bad
               report
               lye
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               set
               out
               .
               And
               if
               they
               see
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               praised
               and
               well
               esteemed
               for
               their
               labour
               ,
               they
               will
               then
               go
               ,
               and
               run
               themselues
               out
               of
               breath
               too
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               they
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               praised
               of
               men
               :
               but
               of
               all
               men
               they
               are
               most
               vaine
               and
               miserable
               ;
               for
               they
               haue
               their
               reward
               :
               and
               what
               is
               that
               else
               ,
               for
               the
               vncertaintie
               thereof
               ,
               for
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               thereof
               ,
               for
               the
               breuitie
               thereof
               ,
               for
               the
               vnprofitablenes
               thereof
               ,
               for
               the
               daunger
               thereof
               :
               considering
               also
               the
               paines
               they
               take
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               feares
               and
               cares
               that
               they
               are
               vexed
               withall
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               manifold
               siftings
               ,
               and
               censurings
               they
               endure
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               often
               they
               loose
               their
               expectation
               ,
               reaping
               the
               clean
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               they
               looke
               for
               ?
               These
               things
               being
               well
               considered
               ,
               (
               I
               say
               )
               what
               else
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               hypocrisie
               compounded
               of
               ,
               but
               of
               vanitie
               and
               misery
               it selfe
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   MAT.
                   6.2
                   .
                
                 
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   they
                   haue
                   their
                   reward
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IF
               godlinesse
               should
               be
               no
               better
               rewarded
               then
               with
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               were
               true
               Christians
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               miserable
               ,
               and
               Christianitie
               it selfe
               were
               a
               miserable
               profession
               .
               For
               in
               this
               life
               their
               lot
               is
               to
               be
               hated
               and
               scorned
               ,
               molested
               and
               persecuted
               for
               their
               vertues
               sake
               .
               
                 The
                 world
                 loueth
                 his
                 owne
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 but
                 me
                 it
                 hateth
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 it
                 shall
                 persecute
                 for
                 my
                 names
                 sake
                 :
                 yea
                 for
                 my
                 names
                 sake
                 they
                 shall
                 speake
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 euill
                 saying
                 against
                 you
                 falsely
                 .
              
               If
               the
               world
               will
               not
               loue
               vs
               ,
               then
               it
               cannot
               like
               of
               vs
               ,
               if
               it
               doth
               not
               like
               of
               vs
               ,
               then
               it
               cannot
               commend
               vs
               ,
               if
               it
               cannot
               commend
               vs
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               condemne
               vs
               ,
               if
               it
               cannot
               loue
               vs
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               hate
               vs
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               can
               neither
               like
               nor
               loue
               vs
               ,
               what
               reward
               then
               must
               we
               looke
               for
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               not
               promotion
               ,
               but
               persecution
               :
               not
               life
               but
               death
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               wicked
               will
               seeme
               to
               commend
               and
               loue
               those
               that
               feare
               God
               and
               hate
               wickednesse
               :
               but
               then
               I
               would
               wish
               the
               godly
               to
               beware
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               a
               double
               feare
               .
               
               First
               ,
               least
               they
               haue
               put
               forth
               their
               hands
               vnto
               some
               wickednesse
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               done
               something
               that
               liketh
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               offendeth
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               free
               that
               way
               ,
               then
               let
               them
               feare
               ,
               lest
               some
               snares
               and
               baites
               be
               laid
               to
               entrap
               them
               in
               their
               goings
               .
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               Iewish
               Elders
               did
               often
               commend
               Christ
               ,
               but
               neuer
               for
               his
               good
               :
               
                 Good
                 Maister
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 thou
                 carest
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 teachest
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 truly
                 :
              
               there
               is
               the
               baite
               ;
               then
               comes
               the
               hooke
               :
               
                 Is
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 pay
                 tribute
                 to
                 Caesar
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               Now
               Christ
               knowing
               their
               subtiltie
               ,
               gaue
               them
               no
               thankes
               for
               their
               commendation
               ,
               but
               called
               them
               tempting
               hypocrites
               ,
               
               saying
               :
               
                 Why
                 tempt
                 ye
                 me
                 ye
                 hypocrites
                 ?
              
               And
               will
               the
               wicked
               deale
               better
               with
               the
               members
               then
               they
               did
               with
               the
               head
               ?
               
                 These
                 men
                 are
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               the
               cunning
               maid
               to
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               diuell
               by
               whom
               she
               wrought
               )
               
                 and
                 they
                 bring
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 saluation
                 .
              
               This
               was
               not
               for
               the
               good
               of
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               :
               but
               to
               haue
               them
               apprehended
               the
               more
               speedily
               ,
               and
               handled
               the
               more
               seuerely
               .
               It
               was
               a
               cunning
               sleight
               of
               Sathan
               ;
               and
               therfore
               
               Paule
               and
               Silas
               rebuked
               her
               for
               her
               labour
               ,
               
               being
               grieued
               to
               be
               commended
               by
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               and
               commaunded
               the
               spirite
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               to
               come
               out
               of
               her
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               cōmendatiōs
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               are
               but
               traps
               ,
               
               &
               their
               tables
               but
               snares
               ,
               as
               the
               prophet
               Dauid
               calleth
               thē
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               seeing
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               loue
               and
               commendation
               amongst
               men
               is
               a
               good
               blessing
               :
               in
               which
               sense
               it
               is
               sayd
               that
               both
               Christ
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               and
               others
               were
               in
               fauour
               both
               with
               God
               and
               man
               :
               
               and
               godlinesse
               hath
               the
               promises
               both
               of
               this
               life
               and
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               blessings
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               temporall
               and
               eternall
               belong
               vnto
               godlinesse
               :
               
               it
               must
               also
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               euen
               the
               godly
               themselues
               (
               which
               are
               so
               much
               hated
               and
               scorned
               in
               the
               world
               by
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               world
               )
               haue
               had
               ,
               haue
               ,
               and
               shall
               haue
               their
               part
               in
               that
               blessing
               of
               renowne
               ,
               fame
               ,
               and
               commendation
               :
               yea
               a
               good
               name
               shall
               follow
               them
               to
               their
               graue
               ,
               and
               liue
               after
               them
               too
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               high
               glorie
               and
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               doth
               so
               honour
               his
               seruants
               which
               haue
               honoured
               him
               ,
               
               and
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               their
               friends
               ,
               the
               encouragement
               of
               the
               weake
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               They
               shall
               haue
               praise
               indeede
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               brother
               whom
               Paule
               commended
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               had
               ,
               
               whose
               praise
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               is
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               that
               is
               :
               in
               embracing
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               setting
               foorth
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               as
               Luke
               did
               ,
               whereby
               his
               loue
               ,
               and
               zeale
               ,
               and
               godlinesse
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               were
               manifested
               to
               his
               great
               praise
               and
               commendation
               :
               for
               vertue
               and
               piety
               is
               worthy
               of
               praise
               ,
               as
               vice
               deserueth
               the
               contrary
               :
               therefore
               Peter
               sayth
               to
               seruants
               :
               
                 This
                 is
                 praise
                 worthy
              
               ,
               
               
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 consciēce
                 toward
                 God
                 endure
                 grief
                 ,
                 suffering
                 wrōgfully
                 :
              
               And
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               saith
               :
               
                 Whatsoeuer
                 things
                 are
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 ,
              
               
               
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 vertue
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 praise
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               indeed
               praise
               worthy
               ,
               
                 thinke
                 on
                 these
                 things
              
               .
               And
               God
               forbid
               (
               seeing
               as
               God
               hath
               giuen
               such
               a
               blessing
               to
               his
               seruants
               ,
               and
               their
               vertues
               amongst
               the
               godly
               )
               but
               that
               we
               should
               giue
               vnto
               vertuous
               men
               ,
               and
               fearing
               God
               their
               due
               praise
               and
               commendation
               .
            
             
               When
               poore
               Mary
               shewed
               her
               loue
               to
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               annointing
               his
               body
               with
               sweete
               and
               precious
               ointment
               ,
               and
               her
               humility
               in
               wiping
               his
               feete
               with
               the
               haire
               of
               her
               head
               ,
               Christ
               told
               her
               that
               wheresoeuer
               his
               Gospell
               should
               be
               preached
               ,
               
               that
               deede
               of
               hers
               also
               should
               be
               published
               for
               a
               memoriall
               of
               her
               :
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               vertuous
               acts
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               not
               to
               be
               curied
               in
               obliuion
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               had
               in
               a
               thankfull
               remembrance
               vnto
               God.
               The
               Lord
               in
               his
               word
               hath
               crowned
               his
               seruants
               with
               fame
               and
               renowne
               ,
               which
               neuer
               sought
               it
               but
               fled
               from
               it
               :
               both
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               and
               also
               his
               gracious
               and
               wonted
               manner
               of
               dealing
               ,
               
               
                 Those
                 that
                 honour
                 me
                 shall
                 be
                 honored
                 of
                 
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               1.
               
               Sam
               2.
               there
               is
               his
               promise
               ,
               his
               manner
               is
               to
               giue
               his
               seruants
               more
               then
               they
               seeke
               for
               or
               desire
               :
               
               as
               when
               Salomon
               desired
               not
               riches
               but
               wisedome
               to
               gouerne
               Gods
               people
               well
               ,
               God
               gaue
               him
               both
               riches
               and
               wisedome
               too
               :
               so
               when
               the
               godly
               desire
               that
               only
               Gods
               name
               may
               be
               hallowed
               ,
               and
               cry
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Not
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 to
                 thy
                 name
                 giue
                 the
                 praise
                 ,
              
               then
               doth
               the
               Lord
               giue
               them
               that
               thing
               which
               they
               desire
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               which
               they
               craued
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               commendation
               from
               his
               owne
               mouth
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               in
               his
               owne
               ioy
               .
               Wel
               done
               good
               and
               faithful
               seruant
               :
               there
               is
               their
               commendation
               :
               
               Enter
               into
               thy
               masters
               ioy
               :
               there
               is
               their
               ful
               reward
               .
               And
               thus
               is
               Moses
               become
               famous
               for
               being
               Gods
               Embassadour
               to
               King
               Pharao
               ,
               and
               his
               Captaine
               generall
               ouer
               the
               Lords
               army
               from
               Aegypt
               to
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               .
               Thus
               Ioseph
               is
               famous
               for
               his
               chastity
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               seruice
               :
               and
               the
               midwiues
               of
               Aegypt
               are
               renowned
               for
               sauing
               the
               childrens
               liues
               ,
               against
               the
               Kings
               commandement
               .
               How
               famous
               is
               Deborah
               for
               iudging
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Iael
               for
               nailing
               of
               Sisera
               (
               Captaine
               of
               King
               Iabins
               host
               )
               vnto
               the
               ground
               ?
               How
               famous
               is
               Dauid
               for
               conquering
               of
               Goliah
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               zealous
               courage
               in
               fetching
               home
               of
               the
               Arke
               ?
               Now
               is
               Eliah
               famous
               for
               reprouing
               King
               Achab
               ,
               and
               the
               widow
               of
               Sarepta
               for
               nourishing
               the
               Prophet
               :
               Salomon
               is
               famous
               for
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               :
               the
               three
               children
               for
               contemning
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               :
               and
               Daniel
               is
               famous
               for
               his
               being
               cast
               into
               the
               Lions
               den
               .
               Now
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               is
               renowned
               for
               telling
               the
               King
               of
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               loosing
               of
               his
               head
               for
               the
               same
               :
               Peter
               for
               his
               sound
               confession
               ,
               &
               Paul
               for
               his
               heauenly
               conuersion
               be
               both
               famous
               ,
               and
               renowned
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whose
               praises
               are
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               spread
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               So
               are
               all
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               which
               suffered
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               all
               Christian
               benefactours
               (
               with
               the
               streames
               of
               whose
               loue
               and
               liberality
               many
               Churches
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               Vniuersities
               ,
               and
               schooles
               of
               good
               learning
               ,
               and
               nurseries
               of
               good
               arts
               and
               sciences
               ,
               (
               haue
               bene
               watered
               and
               refreshed
               )
               most
               famous
               and
               renowned
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               And
               all
               these
               hauing
               shunned
               (
               as
               much
               as
               they
               might
               )
               all
               worldly
               praise
               and
               glorie
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               haue
               found
               most
               high
               praise
               and
               renowne
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               godly
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               their
               praise
               is
               not
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               of
               God.
               As
               for
               wicked
               hypocrites
               it
               is
               not
               so
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               godly
               are
               crowned
               with
               perpetuall
               fame
               and
               renowne
               ,
               so
               the
               wicked
               are
               and
               shall
               be
               crowned
               with
               euerlasting
               shame
               and
               reproch
               .
               Cain
               is
               infamous
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               doth
               stinke
               ,
               for
               murthering
               his
               brother
               
                 Abel
                 .
                 Putiphars
              
               wife
               is
               infamous
               ,
               and
               her
               name
               doth
               stinke
               for
               her
               lewd
               tempting
               and
               false
               accusing
               
               of
               
                 Ioseph
                 .
                 Pharaoh
              
               is
               infamous
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               doth
               stinke
               for
               his
               cruel
               handling
               of
               the
               Israelites
               .
               Doeg
               the
               Edomite
               is
               infamous
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               doth
               stinke
               for
               accusing
               and
               killing
               the
               Lords
               holy
               Priests
               .
               Micol
               is
               infamous
               ,
               and
               her
               name
               doth
               stinke
               for
               scoffing
               at
               the
               zeale
               of
               Dauid
               her
               Lord
               and
               husband
               .
               Iezabel
               for
               her
               whoredomes
               ,
               and
               murthering
               of
               Naboth
               for
               his
               vineyard
               is
               infamous
               ,
               and
               her
               name
               doth
               stinke
               .
               Hanun
               is
               infamous
               for
               misusing
               of
               Dauids
               messengers
               ,
               and
               Ammon
               doth
               stinke
               before
               all
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               vnto
               this
               day
               .
               Sanballat
               and
               Tobiah
               ,
               for
               hindering
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Lords
               Temple
               and
               holy
               Citie
               :
               Haman
               for
               seeking
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Lords
               people
               :
               Herod
               for
               murthering
               the
               young
               children
               :
               Ananiah
               and
               Saphira
               for
               dissembling
               with
               Peter
               ,
               and
               lying
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               for
               his
               offer
               of
               mony
               for
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               Elimas
               for
               withstanding
               of
               
                 Paul
                 :
                 Tertullus
              
               for
               his
               accusing
               of
               
                 Paule
                 :
                 Iudas
              
               for
               betraying
               of
               his
               Lord
               and
               maister
               .
               The
               Gadarens
               for
               preferring
               their
               swine
               before
               Christs
               doctrine
               .
               All
               these
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               are
               become
               infamous
               ,
               and
               do
               stinke
               before
               God
               and
               man
               :
               and
               their
               reproch
               and
               shame
               shall
               neuer
               be
               blotted
               out
               :
               For
               the
               word
               sayth
               :
               
               
                 The
                 memoriall
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 rot
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               13.
               of
               the
               Prouerbes
               ,
               9
               ,
               verse
               .
               
                 The
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 reioyceth
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 candle
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 out
              
               :
               To
               shew
               that
               the
               name
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               no
               better
               then
               rotten
               carrion
               ,
               at
               the
               stinke
               whereof
               euery
               one
               that
               passeth
               by
               shall
               stop
               his
               nose
               ,
               and
               the
               discoursing
               of
               their
               liues
               shal
               be
               as
               noysome
               in
               hearing
               as
               the
               stinking
               snuffe
               of
               a
               candle
               burning
               low
               in
               the
               socket
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               shall
               say
               ,
               put
               it
               out
               :
               fie
               vpon
               it
               ,
               away
               withall
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               righteous
               iudgement
               of
               God
               vpon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               which
               regarded
               not
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               but
               themselues
               ,
               therefore
               to
               giue
               them
               vp
               to
               such
               vile
               affections
               ,
               and
               lewd
               actions
               as
               can
               breede
               nothing
               in
               the
               end
               but
               a
               rotten
               and
               stinking
               name
               .
            
             
               But
               wicked
               hypocrites
               will
               take
               a
               good
               order
               for
               that
               ,
               they
               can
               haue
               such
               as
               themselues
               ,
               to
               perfume
               their
               doings
               (
               while
               they
               liue
               )
               with
               braue
               commendations
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               say
               as
               Saul
               sayd
               to
               
                 Samuel
                 :
                 Honour
                 me
                 before
                 this
                 people
                 .
              
               And
               when
               they
               dye
               ,
               there
               are
               inough
               that
               will
               for
               a
               small
               reward
               be
               hired
               to
               commend
               them
               in
               a
               Sermon
               to
               the
               skies
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               can
               haue
               Pamphlets
               printed
               ,
               and
               Epitaphes
               engrauen
               vpon
               our
               tombes
               ,
               which
               will
               keepe
               our
               names
               from
               rotting
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               will
               giue
               some
               gownes
               ,
               and
               money
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               no
               longer
               keepe
               ,
               and
               may
               well
               spare
               :
               and
               all
               this
               put
               together
               ,
               will
               cast
               a
               most
               sweete
               smell
               .
               Surely
               for
               the
               godly
               that
               liued
               well
               ,
               and
               died
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               will
               :
               for
               their
               life
               is
               like
               a
               waxe
               candle
               ,
               made
               and
               compounded
               of
               sweete
               matter
               ,
               which
               men
               are
               content
               it
               should
               burne
               out
               ,
               because
               when
               it
               is
               our
               
               it
               will
               cast
               a
               most
               fragrant
               and
               sweete
               smell
               :
               but
               the
               life
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               like
               a
               candle
               made
               of
               filthy
               stuffe
               ,
               which
               men
               will
               not
               suffer
               to
               burne
               out
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               no
               sooner
               out
               ,
               but
               it
               stinketh
               all
               the
               house
               ouer
               .
               Although
               you
               commend
               it
               neuer
               so
               much
               ,
               yet
               men
               will
               not
               beleeue
               you
               that
               it
               was
               like
               that
               of
               waxe
               :
               
               nay
               if
               you
               praise
               it
               ,
               wil
               they
               not
               laugh
               you
               to
               scorne
               ,
               and
               think
               you
               mad
               ,
               or
               drunken
               ,
               or
               senslesse
               ?
               Euen
               so
               is
               it
               with
               him
               that
               praiseth
               a
               wicked
               man
               either
               liuing
               or
               dead
               :
               what
               doth
               such
               a
               preacher
               but
               play
               the
               foolish
               Herald
               ,
               and
               go
               about
               to
               perswade
               men
               that
               a
               stinking
               snuffe
               is
               as
               good
               as
               a
               sweete
               waxe
               candle
               ,
               or
               that
               filthie
               puddle
               water
               is
               as
               wholesome
               and
               as
               sweete
               as
               rose
               water
               ?
               Many
               such
               there
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               while
               they
               so
               preach
               ,
               the
               auditors
               that
               haue
               indgement
               and
               knew
               the
               life
               of
               such
               a
               man
               as
               well
               as
               he
               (
               if
               not
               better
               )
               sit
               and
               smile
               to
               themselues
               ,
               and
               wonder
               that
               any
               man
               either
               for
               money
               or
               monies-worth
               should
               be
               hired
               to
               become
               so
               voide
               of
               sense
               And
               whereunto
               shall
               we
               compare
               such
               Sermons
               and
               Epitaphs
               better
               ,
               then
               vnto
               flowers
               and
               herbes
               that
               are
               strawed
               and
               pricked
               vpon
               dead
               corpses
               ,
               buried
               only
               in
               a
               winding
               sheet
               ?
               Those
               flowers
               may
               well
               be
               laid
               vpon
               the
               dead
               corpes
               for
               a
               shew
               ,
               
               or
               to
               keepe
               men
               from
               smelling
               ill
               aires
               ,
               and
               may
               go
               with
               him
               to
               the
               graue
               ,
               but
               to
               keepe
               it
               from
               rotting
               ,
               and
               putrifying
               ,
               from
               corruption
               ,
               wormes
               and
               stinke
               ,
               they
               cannot
               .
               So
               such
               high
               commendations
               bestowed
               vppon
               vnworthy
               persons
               ,
               as
               Papists
               ,
               Atheists
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               whoremongers
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               liued
               most
               prophanely
               and
               irreligiously
               (
               and
               so
               died
               for
               ought
               that
               any
               man
               can
               tell
               ▪
               without
               repentance
               ,
               or
               any
               life
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               in
               them
               )
               are
               sweete
               herbes
               and
               faire
               flowers
               bestowed
               vpō
               them
               for
               ornament
               sake
               ,
               to
               please
               their
               friends
               ,
               but
               to
               preserue
               their
               name
               from
               rotting
               &
               stinking
               they
               cannot
               by
               any
               meanes
               :
               for
               God
               is
               iust
               ,
               who
               hath
               sayd
               ,
               
                 Those
                 that
                 dishonor
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 dishonour
              
               :
               &
               as
               for
               that
               stinking
               and
               rotten
               cōmendations
               that
               they
               haue
               bestowed
               vpon
               thē
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               theēselues
               (
               who
               also
               hunt
               after
               the
               like
               things
               )
               it
               is
               all
               :
               
                 For
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 reward
              
               :
               &
               are
               they
               not
               then
               in
               a
               miserable
               case
               ?
            
             
               But
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               for
               when
               the
               hypocrites
               reward
               is
               come
               to
               an
               end
               (
               which
               soone
               it
               doth
               ,
               like
               a
               thing
               of
               naught
               ,
               that
               is
               soone
               ripe
               ,
               and
               soone
               rotten
               )
               and
               when
               the
               date
               of
               his
               good
               deedes
               ,
               or
               rather
               glorious
               sinnes
               is
               expired
               ,
               then
               must
               he
               come
               to
               a
               new
               reckning
               for
               all
               his
               hypocrisies
               ,
               and
               trecherous
               robberies
               committed
               against
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               :
               while
               he
               hath
               abused
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               taken
               vnto
               himselfe
               all
               that
               praise
               which
               was
               due
               vnto
               God
               onely
               ,
               like
               those
               kind
               of
               fellowes
               ,
               which
               come
               to
               men
               in
               the
               Princes
               name
               ,
               to
               take
               vp
               their
               goods
               as
               it
               were
               to
               the
               Princes
               vse
               ,
               and
               then
               appropriate
               them
               wholly
               to
               themselues
               .
               And
               for
               that
               they
               haue
               both
               robbed
               God
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               
               and
               made
               his
               most
               glorious
               name
               and
               sacred
               religion
               their
               cloake
               and
               couering
               ,
               while
               they
               haue
               most
               profanely
               played
               their
               parts
               therewith
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               dishonour
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               and
               the
               spoile
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               oppression
               of
               their
               brethren
               .
               And
               seeing
               as
               in
               their
               best
               deedes
               they
               haue
               made
               more
               account
               of
               mens
               praise
               ,
               then
               of
               commendation
               at
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               
               their
               iudgement
               is
               from
               euerlasting
               decreed
               ,
               and
               already
               is
               sentence
               gone
               foorth
               against
               them
               ,
               which
               can
               neuer
               be
               reuoked
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               haue
               their
               part
               and
               portion
               with
               the
               diuell
               and
               his
               Angels
               in
               hell
               torments
               for
               euer
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               not
               onely
               be
               depriued
               of
               Gods
               gracious
               presence
               ,
               which
               is
               true
               felicity
               ,
               and
               fulnesse
               of
               ioy
               for
               euer
               ,
               but
               also
               ly
               languishing
               not
               for
               a
               yere
               or
               two
               ,
               nor
               yet
               for
               a
               100.
               nor
               a
               1000.
               nor
               10000.
               nor
               a
               100000.
               nor
               a
               milliō
               of
               thousands
               of
               yeares
               ,
               for
               thē
               there
               were
               some
               hope
               that
               their
               paine
               would
               one
               day
               end
               (
               though
               it
               were
               long
               before
               ,
               and
               intollerable
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               )
               but
               for
               euer
               &
               euer
               ,
               perhaps
               with
               many
               of
               those
               also
               whose
               vaine
               praises
               they
               haue
               in
               their
               life
               time
               so
               much
               hunted
               after
               :
               where
               the
               one
               shall
               curse
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               their
               rewards
               ,
               yea
               the
               persence
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               remembrance
               of
               their
               mutuall
               folly
               and
               vanity
               ;
               of
               the
               one
               in
               giuing
               ,
               of
               the
               other
               in
               seeking
               and
               taking
               the
               glory
               from
               God
               :
               euen
               the
               remembrance
               I
               say
               of
               this
               their
               former
               vanity
               ,
               folly
               ,
               misery
               ,
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               impiety
               ,
               shall
               like
               an
               euer
               gnawing
               and
               tormenting
               Serpent
               ,
               sting
               ,
               wound
               ,
               and
               torment
               their
               consciences
               for
               euermore
               .
               Yea
               if
               there
               be
               any
               paines
               or
               torments
               in
               hell
               greater
               then
               other
               ,
               they
               shall
               surely
               fall
               to
               the
               hypocrites
               lot
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               hypocrites
               portion
               is
               so
               fearefull
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               seruant
               that
               liueth
               most
               carelesly
               ,
               not
               regarding
               his
               maisters
               displeasure
               ,
               nor
               once
               thinketh
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               but
               is
               found
               misusing
               of
               his
               fellowes
               at
               his
               maisters
               comming
               ,
               
               is
               threatned
               in
               the
               Gospell
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               his
               portion
               with
               hypocrites
               ,
               where
               shall
               be
               weeping
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               sinnes
               there
               is
               none
               more
               odious
               in
               Gods
               sight
               then
               the
               hypocrite
               is
               ,
               neither
               shall
               any
               be
               more
               seuerely
               punished
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               .
               And
               thus
               good
               brethren
               you
               see
               the
               reward
               of
               hypocrisie
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               :
               a
               miserable
               and
               a
               wofull
               reward
               ,
               miserable
               here
               when
               it
               is
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               but
               most
               wofull
               hereafter
               when
               it
               is
               at
               the
               worst
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               good
               vse
               we
               may
               make
               of
               all
               that
               hath
               bene
               sayd
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               seeing
               the
               great
               vanity
               and
               misery
               of
               the
               hypocrites
               reward
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               his
               wofull
               portion
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               who
               can
               wonder
               sufficiently
               at
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               at
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               bewitched
               and
               besotted
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               worldly
               praise
               (
               as
               a
               foole
               enamored
               of
               a
               cruell
               harlot
               )
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               yet
               euery
               man
               almost
               maketh
               
               it
               his
               
                 summum
                 bonum
              
               ,
               and
               chiefe
               study
               how
               to
               obtaine
               vnto
               it
               ?
               Surely
               most
               men
               do
               know
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               euen
               by
               experience
               (
               the
               schoolemaister
               of
               fooles
               )
               but
               how
               few
               do
               rightly
               consider
               of
               it
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               some
               being
               wearied
               with
               their
               hunting
               after
               it
               ,
               and
               troubled
               with
               vexation
               of
               spirite
               ,
               may
               fetch
               a
               sigh
               at
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               cry
               (
               as
               many
               do
               )
               fie
               vpon
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               who
               would
               trust
               the
               world
               ?
               and
               faire
               words
               make
               fooles
               faine
               :
               and
               I
               wil
               not
               trust
               mens
               faire
               speeches
               againe
               in
               hast
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               pang
               is
               a
               little
               past
               ,
               all
               is
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               a
               woing
               of
               this
               common
               painted
               harlot
               they
               go
               againe
               .
               How
               many
               in
               the
               world
               (
               especially
               followers
               of
               Princes
               Courts
               ,
               and
               attendants
               vpon
               great
               persons
               )
               do
               go
               beyond
               themselues
               ,
               some
               in
               gorgeous
               building
               ,
               
               some
               in
               sumptuous
               apparell
               ,
               some
               in
               delicate
               fare
               ,
               some
               in
               great
               gifts
               ,
               some
               in
               holding
               company
               at
               play
               :
               all
               which
               they
               wold
               not
               haue
               done
               but
               to
               be
               praised
               of
               men
               ?
               If
               I
               should
               not
               do
               as
               others
               do
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               counted
               a
               coward
               ,
               saith
               one
               .
               If
               I
               should
               not
               keep
               a
               feast
               as
               others
               haue
               done
               before
               me
               (
               saith
               another
               )
               I
               shold
               be
               coūted
               a
               miser
               ,
               or
               a
               beggar
               ,
               though
               they
               begger
               themselues
               for
               it
               indeed
               .
               If
               I
               should
               not
               haue
               it
               something
               like
               on
               my
               table
               ,
               and
               weare
               somewhat
               ,
               and
               giue
               somewhat
               more
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               how
               should
               I
               be
               accounted
               of
               ?
               If
               I
               should
               not
               flatter
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               please
               a
               little
               (
               sayth
               another
               )
               I
               should
               not
               be
               liked
               .
               If
               I
               should
               not
               be
               very
               eloquent
               ,
               and
               garnish
               my
               Sermon
               with
               Doctors
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Poets
               ,
               Philosophers
               ,
               aswell
               as
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               neede
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               speake
               all
               languages
               ,
               aswell
               vnknowne
               as
               knowne
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               counted
               no
               scholer
               ,
               nor
               to
               haue
               any
               learning
               .
               But
               if
               I
               do
               excel
               others
               in
               my
               building
               ,
               in
               my
               feasting
               ,
               in
               my
               apparell
               ,
               in
               my
               almes
               giuing
               ,
               in
               my
               preaching
               ,
               and
               shew
               of
               learning
               ,
               in
               my
               courting
               ,
               my
               aduenturing
               :
               (
               yea
               in
               swearing
               ,
               and
               whoring
               ,
               and
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               riot
               ,
               and
               reuelling
               ,
               say
               some
               shamelesse
               and
               gracelesse
               persons
               )
               why
               then
               I
               shall
               be
               had
               in
               admiration
               ,
               and
               euerie
               body
               will
               commend
               me
               :
               I
               shall
               leaue
               a
               name
               behind
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               things
               being
               thus
               resolued
               vpon
               ,
               then
               commeth
               foorth
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               their
               fellowes
               in
               folly
               ,
               and
               deale
               their
               reward
               .
               Whose
               house
               is
               that
               (
               saith
               one
               ?
               )
               as
               if
               he
               had
               somthing
               to
               giue
               towards
               the
               building
               or
               repairing
               of
               it
               .
               Such
               a
               man
               built
               it
               saith
               another
               :
               now
               the
               reward
               .
               I
               assure
               you
               saith
               the
               inquisitor
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               very
               faire
               house
               ,
               and
               well
               contriued
               .
               Yea
               saith
               the
               third
               ,
               all
               the
               smoke
               comes
               out
               at
               one
               chimney
               ,
               or
               else
               is
               conueyed
               vnder
               the
               ground
               ,
               &c.
               and
               there
               is
               his
               reward
               :
               besides
               occasion
               ministred
               of
               an
               houres
               or
               two
               discoursing
               and
               descanting
               vpon
               his
               whole
               life
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               are
               those
               rewarded
               ,
               that
               iet
               in
               all
               kind
               of
               brauery
               ,
               with
               pedlers
               shops
               about
               them
               :
               as
               many
               women
               do
               ?
               Who
               is
               that
               ,
               sayth
               one
               ?
               Such
               a
               one
               saith
               another
               .
               I
               promise
               
               you
               saith
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reward
               :
               he
               is
               very
               braue
               :
               she
               is
               very
               fine
               saith
               another
               :
               Is
               it
               a
               man
               or
               a
               woman
               sayth
               another
               ?
               I
               cannot
               tell
               sayth
               one
               ,
               by
               his
               long
               haire
               he
               should
               be
               a
               woman
               :
               by
               her
               bare
               head
               it
               should
               be
               a
               man
               sayth
               another
               :
               Yea
               ,
               saith
               another
               ,
               but
               God
               knoweth
               who
               payeth
               for
               all
               this
               .
               In
               like
               sort
               come
               from
               a
               feast
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               world
               :
               We
               had
               great
               cheare
               sayth
               one
               :
               Yea
               ,
               he
               may
               well
               inough
               sayth
               another
               ,
               for
               he
               commeth
               easily
               inough
               by
               it
               .
               And
               then
               commeth
               a
               third
               :
               But
               I
               doubt
               me
               he
               must
               pinch
               a
               good
               while
               for
               this
               geare
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               the
               worlds
               reward
               :
               are
               not
               men
               well
               rewarded
               now
               ,
               that
               looke
               for
               no
               more
               then
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ?
            
             
               Let
               those
               Ministers
               also
               consider
               well
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               euen
               against
               their
               owne
               consciences
               (
               as
               they
               are
               driuen
               sometime
               openly
               to
               confesse
               do
               bumbast
               their
               Sermons
               with
               all
               kind
               of
               humanity
               ,
               besides
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               thinke
               it
               then
               necessary
               ,
               but
               as
               some
               haue
               freely
               confessed
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               famous
               and
               publike
               places
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               because
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               people
               are
               troubled
               with
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               itch
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               needes
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               their
               doctrine
               would
               be
               loathed
               for
               the
               plainesse
               and
               simplicity
               thereof
               .
               I
               speake
               not
               against
               the
               vse
               of
               humane
               authorities
               when
               case
               shall
               require
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               :
               for
               I
               know
               there
               is
               a
               very
               good
               vse
               of
               them
               manie
               waies
               :
               both
               for
               confutation
               of
               errour
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               confirmation
               of
               doctrine
               by
               way
               of
               consent
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               vanitie
               and
               weakenesse
               of
               those
               that
               would
               not
               vse
               it
               but
               onely
               to
               please
               men
               :
               their
               vanity
               and
               weakenesse
               I
               say
               is
               to
               be
               pitied
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               also
               theirs
               too
               ,
               that
               study
               hard
               ,
               and
               preach
               often
               ,
               and
               deliuer
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               abound
               with
               nothing
               but
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               if
               therein
               they
               respect
               nothing
               but
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               :
               For
               marke
               I
               pray
               you
               ;
               a
               Minister
               studieth
               hard
               ,
               taketh
               great
               paines
               ,
               he
               watcheth
               when
               others
               sleepe
               ,
               &c.
               and
               at
               length
               commeth
               like
               a
               woman
               to
               trauell
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               the
               birth
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               which
               by
               meditation
               ,
               and
               study
               ,
               &
               other
               good
               meanes
               he
               hath
               conceiued
               ,
               &c.
               when
               he
               is
               deliuered
               of
               his
               burthen
               ,
               the
               world
               vieweth
               it
               ,
               &
               rewardeth
               him
               for
               the
               same
               :
               but
               how
               ?
               first
               perhaps
               they
               are
               away
               whom
               he
               did
               especially
               looke
               for
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               please
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               griefe
               :
               then
               others
               perhaps
               fall
               asleepe
               ,
               or
               tarry
               not
               to
               the
               ende
               :
               then
               there
               is
               another
               crosse
               :
               but
               for
               those
               that
               are
               most
               attentiue
               ,
               perhaps
               some
               will
               inuite
               him
               to
               dinner
               of
               conscience
               or
               of
               custome
               :
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               haue
               had
               at
               home
               :
               then
               there
               is
               inquiry
               ,
               what
               was
               he
               that
               preached
               to
               day
               ?
               do
               you
               know
               him
               ?
               No
               saith
               one
               :
               I
               know
               him
               sayth
               another
               .
               How
               like
               you
               the
               Sermon
               ?
               He
               made
               a
               good
               Sermon
               ,
               sayth
               one
               :
               a
               proper
               man
               saith
               another
               :
               he
               touched
               all
               degrees
               ,
               and
               spared
               none
               sayth
               another
               :
               he
               had
               but
               a
               soft
               voyce
               ,
               saith
               another
               ,
               no
               vtterance
               ,
               it
               is
               pitty
               ,
               
               with
               a
               little
               practise
               he
               would
               do
               well
               :
               he
               was
               too
               long
               sayth
               another
               :
               he
               hath
               no
               learning
               sayth
               another
               ?
               What
               Vniuersitie
               was
               he
               of
               ?
               where
               dwels
               his
               friends
               ?
               what
               liuing
               hath
               he
               ?
               hath
               he
               no
               more
               benefices
               then
               one
               ?
               He
               sayd
               well
               sayth
               another
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               follow
               it
               himselfe
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               afterward
               perhaps
               if
               he
               stay
               long
               amongst
               them
               ,
               or
               chance
               to
               haue
               charge
               ouer
               them
               ,
               they
               that
               before
               praised
               him
               to
               the
               skies
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               first
               that
               shall
               picke
               quarrels
               against
               him
               for
               one
               thing
               or
               another
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               remoue
               him
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               then
               a
               labour
               well
               bestowed
               ,
               to
               set
               our selues
               onely
               to
               get
               praise
               of
               men
               ?
               can
               there
               be
               a
               greater
               misery
               ?
               were
               we
               not
               in
               a
               good
               case
               thinke
               you
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               hope
               of
               no
               better
               reward
               then
               this
               ?
               no
               maruell
               though
               .
               But
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               our
               hope
               is
               ,
               and
               our
               comfort
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               (
               dealing
               faithfully
               and
               vprightly
               in
               Gods
               businesse
               )
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               of
               God
               himselfe
               in
               Christ
               his
               sonne
               ,
               with
               another
               manner
               of
               reward
               then
               all
               the
               world
               can
               giue
               vs
               ,
               or
               take
               from
               vs
               either
               .
               In
               a
               farre
               more
               miserable
               case
               me
               thinke
               is
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               then
               many
               a
               mans
               horse
               or
               beast
               is
               .
               The
               horse
               is
               rid
               hard
               ,
               
               and
               trauelled
               sore
               all
               day
               ,
               and
               at
               night
               is
               turned
               into
               a
               sorry
               stable
               ,
               with
               a
               galled
               backe
               and
               spurred
               sides
               :
               but
               yet
               with
               his
               maisters
               reward
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               good
               baite
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               word
               :
               Let
               him
               be
               well
               dressed
               ,
               and
               well
               meated
               sayth
               the
               owner
               :
               he
               hath
               gone
               well
               to
               day
               :
               it
               is
               as
               good
               a
               horse
               as
               euer
               man
               put
               legge
               ouer
               .
               And
               if
               he
               chance
               to
               be
               stolen
               ,
               or
               lost
               ,
               or
               to
               dye
               ,
               his
               maister
               maketh
               great
               enquirie
               ,
               and
               searcheth
               for
               to
               find
               him
               againe
               ,
               or
               great
               moane
               (
               besides
               high
               commendations
               of
               his
               beast
               )
               because
               he
               cannot
               be
               had
               againe
               .
               In
               like
               maner
               fareth
               it
               with
               the
               hypocrite
               in
               part
               ,
               whom
               euery
               man
               rideth
               ,
               and
               derideth
               at
               his
               pleasure
               :
               as
               the
               spurre
               makes
               the
               horse
               to
               go
               ,
               so
               vaine
               glorie
               and
               praise
               makes
               the
               hypocrite
               to
               go
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               well
               sayd
               in
               the
               Prouerbe
               :
               
                 Gloria
                 calcar
                 habet
              
               :
               praise
               is
               a
               spurre
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               vaineglorious
               foole
               were
               a
               iade
               that
               would
               not
               go
               without
               spurring
               .
               When
               the
               hypocrite
               hath
               ended
               his
               iourney
               ,
               he
               is
               turned
               home
               againe
               with
               a
               gald
               conscience
               :
               well
               may
               he
               haue
               a
               good
               word
               :
               as
               ,
               It
               was
               well
               done
               ,
               &c.
               but
               scarse
               many
               times
               the
               worth
               of
               an
               asses
               baite
               .
               And
               if
               he
               be
               missing
               ,
               perhaps
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               enquiring
               after
               him
               ,
               as
               after
               the
               strayed
               horse
               ,
               except
               peraduenture
               as
               Laban
               sought
               after
               Iacob
               ,
               to
               call
               him
               to
               account
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               departure
               .
               And
               if
               he
               dye
               ,
               some
               moane
               may
               perhaps
               be
               made
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               word
               from
               a
               false
               heart
               may
               chance
               be
               cast
               after
               him
               :
               but
               it
               may
               be
               more
               moane
               will
               be
               made
               for
               a
               good
               seruiceable
               beast
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               shall
               be
               as
               soone
               forgotten
               as
               the
               other
               .
               But
               when
               death
               comes
               ,
               it
               were
               happy
               for
               hypocrites
               if
               then
               they
               were
               horses
               ,
               or
               asses
               ,
               or
               vile
               toades
               :
               for
               then
               should
               their
               miserie
               ende
               
               with
               their
               liues
               :
               but
               they
               cannot
               haue
               that
               priuiledge
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               farre
               more
               miserable
               then
               the
               bruite
               beast
               which
               perisheth
               .
               Consider
               well
               of
               it
               my
               good
               brethren
               ,
               and
               let
               vs
               not
               be
               any
               longer
               bewitch●d
               with
               this
               tickling
               humour
               ,
               and
               most
               vaine
               vaine
               as
               I
               may
               call
               it
               ,
               of
               carping
               and
               caring
               ,
               and
               studying
               and
               seeking
               how
               to
               please
               men
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               please
               men
               &
               not
               God
               :
               but
               let
               vs
               labour
               by
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               and
               call
               instantly
               vpon
               God
               by
               humble
               prayer
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               so
               gouerned
               by
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               and
               grace
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               desire
               and
               study
               may
               be
               to
               do
               chose
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               may
               get
               praise
               and
               commendation
               at
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               be
               approued
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               let
               his
               doctrine
               serue
               to
               worke
               patience
               in
               all
               those
               that
               hauing
               deserued
               commendation
               ,
               and
               loue
               ,
               and
               good
               liking
               of
               those
               amongst
               whom
               they
               haue
               laboured
               ,
               cannot
               get
               the
               fame
               ,
               or
               hauing
               once
               gotten
               it
               ,
               through
               their
               faithfull
               and
               plaine
               dealing
               ,
               or
               the
               inconstancie
               and
               frowardnesse
               of
               men
               lost
               the
               same
               .
               Euery
               man
               hath
               his
               time
               ;
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               time
               to
               reioyce
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               be
               sorry
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               a
               time
               to
               be
               praised
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               be
               dispraised
               ,
               a
               time
               to
               be
               lifted
               vp
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               be
               cast
               downe
               againe
               ,
               least
               we
               should
               looke
               for
               our
               heauen
               vpon
               earth
               .
               And
               let
               it
               not
               greeue
               any
               man
               to
               be
               dispraised
               :
               nor
               greatly
               puffe
               vp
               any
               to
               be
               commended
               ,
               but
               rather
               be
               we
               grieued
               that
               we
               cannot
               studie
               to
               please
               God
               better
               then
               we
               do
               :
               and
               be
               we
               glad
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               the
               testimonie
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               deserued
               better
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               we
               find
               at
               their
               hands
               :
               and
               shall
               find
               farre
               better
               of
               Gods
               hands
               then
               euer
               we
               desired
               ,
               or
               deserued
               .
               And
               seeing
               as
               the
               praise
               and
               commendation
               of
               men
               is
               so
               vaine
               and
               miserable
               a
               reward
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               vncertaintie
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               breuitie
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               vnprofitablenesse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               danger
               of
               it
               :
               let
               vs
               neither
               straine
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               nor
               (
               keeping
               a
               good
               conscience
               according
               to
               Gods
               word
               )
               greatly
               regard
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               lost
               it
               .
               For
               so
               do
               miserable
               hypocrites
               ,
               who
               as
               Christ
               sayth
               here
               in
               our
               text
               ,
               haue
               their
               reward
               .
               If
               any
               body
               hath
               now
               put
               vppon
               him
               the
               Diuels
               armour
               of
               proofe
               ,
               I
               meane
               vnbeleefe
               (
               as
               commonly
               all
               hypocrites
               do
               )
               that
               this
               doctrine
               may
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               hart
               ,
               let
               them
               but
               consider
               and
               weigh
               well
               ,
               who
               hath
               sayd
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               affirmeth
               it
               ,
               that
               hypocrites
               haue
               their
               reward
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               being
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               knoweth
               what
               he
               sayth
               :
               and
               being
               truth
               it selfe
               cannot
               erre
               :
               let
               no
               man
               now
               suspend
               his
               iudgement
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               or
               stay
               his
               repentance
               ,
               vntill
               he
               heare
               it
               confirmed
               by
               some
               Doctours
               ,
               or
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               Councels
               :
               for
               he
               hath
               spoken
               it
               ,
               that
               cannot
               deceiue
               any
               ,
               nor
               be
               deceiued
               by
               any
               :
               yea
               ,
               vpon
               whose
               word
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               
               all
               the
               Doctours
               and
               Councels
               in
               the
               world
               haue
               builded
               and
               must
               build
               whatsoeuer
               they
               teach
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               build
               beside
               the
               foundation
               .
            
             
               As
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               it
               (
               against
               whom
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               gainesaying
               )
               so
               hath
               he
               affirmed
               it
               in
               most
               earnest
               and
               confident
               maner
               :
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 reward
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               good
               earnest
               I
               speake
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               most
               vndoubted
               truth
               I
               affirme
               it
               .
               And
               all
               little
               inough
               :
               for
               such
               is
               the
               cunning
               of
               Sathan
               to
               beguile
               mens
               soules
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               still
               feede
               them
               with
               some
               hope
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               hard
               as
               the
               Preacher
               saith
               it
               is
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               dye
               the
               death
               saith
               God
               to
               Ad●m
               ,
               if
               thou
               eatest
               of
               that
               tree
               :
               No
               sayth
               Sathan
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               dye
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               meane
               to
               deale
               so
               hardly
               with
               you
               as
               he
               sayth
               :
               he
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               but
               to
               make
               you
               afraid
               .
               So
               playeth
               the
               hypocrite
               still
               ,
               Tush
               ,
               tush
               ,
               sayth
               he
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               they
               haue
               not
               their
               reward
               ,
               we
               hope
               to
               go
               to
               heauen
               aswell
               as
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               haue
               as
               good
               a
               faith
               to
               God
               as
               any
               body
               .
               What
               sir
               :
               we
               haue
               soules
               to
               saue
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ,
               we
               would
               you
               should
               know
               it
               :
               Verily
               sayth
               Christ
               ,
               they
               haue
               their
               reward
               :
               Verily
               no
               ,
               sayth
               the
               hypocrite
               :
               now
               who
               shall
               be
               beleeued
               ?
               Christ
               or
               Belial
               ?
               God
               or
               the
               Diuell
               ?
               Well
               ,
               but
               we
               trust
               God
               be
               more
               mercifull
               vnto
               vs
               then
               so
               :
               Verily
               no
               ,
               sayth
               Christ
               (
               meaning
               except
               they
               repent
               .
               )
               Yea
               ,
               the
               hypocrite
               hath
               so
               good
               an
               opinion
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               thinkes
               the
               Lord
               is
               as
               it
               were
               beholding
               vnto
               him
               for
               his
               play
               ,
               or
               counterfeit
               seruice
               ,
               and
               should
               do
               him
               great
               wrong
               if
               he
               should
               not
               receiue
               him
               into
               fauour
               aswell
               as
               others
               :
               For
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               sayd
               vnto
               them
               definitiuely
               :
               
                 God
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 fire
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 naked
                 yee
                 clad
                 me
                 not
                 &c.
              
               they
               will
               not
               take
               this
               for
               an
               absolute
               and
               iust
               decree
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ;
               but
               as
               though
               they
               had
               wrong
               offered
               them
               ,
               they
               reply
               againe
               :
               
                 Why
                 Lord
                 when
                 did
                 we
                 see
                 thee
                 naked
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 clothe
                 thee
              
               ?
               &c.
               If
               that
               will
               not
               serue
               ,
               then
               they
               will
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               what
               they
               haue
               done
               for
               him
               :
               we
               haue
               cast
               out
               Diuels
               in
               thy
               name
               ,
               and
               heard
               thee
               preach
               in
               our
               streetes
               :
               so
               will
               others
               plead
               for
               themselues
               :
               why
               Lord
               we
               haue
               sharply
               rebuked
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               reproued
               sinne
               by
               thy
               word
               :
               we
               haue
               kept
               out
               Church
               orderly
               ,
               and
               duly
               :
               we
               neuer
               missed
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               nor
               Seruice
               on
               weeke-dayes
               :
               we
               gaue
               as
               liberally
               to
               the
               poore
               as
               any
               man
               of
               our
               abilitie
               in
               the
               countrey
               .
               I
               haue
               payd
               my
               tithe
               mint
               and
               cummin
               ,
               saith
               another
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               no
               body
               can
               charge
               me
               to
               haue
               bene
               a
               theefe
               ,
               or
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               or
               common
               whoremonger
               ,
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               I
               trust
               to
               be
               saued
               as
               well
               as
               another
               .
               And
               thus
               do
               many
               deceiue
               themselues
               ,
               by
               imagining
               (
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               sayth
               )
               that
               the
               Lord
               
               is
               like
               themselues
               :
               :
               
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               so
               good
               as
               his
               word
               :
               But
               my
               brethren
               be
               not
               deceiued
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               inough
               :
               If
               that
               be
               not
               inough
               ,
               he
               hath
               confirmed
               it
               with
               an
               earnest
               asseueration
               most
               confidently
               ,
               to
               put
               men
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               and
               to
               assure
               men
               what
               to
               trust
               vnto
               ,
               if
               they
               liue
               and
               dye
               in
               pypocrisie
               :
               If
               all
               that
               be
               not
               inough
               ,
               then
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sworne
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               rest
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               cast
               away
               these
               vaine
               perswasions
               ,
               and
               this
               false
               hope
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               that
               Diuell
               ,
               and
               vile
               motion
               that
               goeth
               about
               to
               weaken
               the
               credit
               of
               Gods
               word
               with
               you
               .
               And
               from
               henceforth
               let
               vs
               so
               endeuour
               to
               please
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               at
               his
               comming
               he
               may
               commend
               vs
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Well
               done
               ,
               good
               and
               faithfull
               seruant
               ,
               enter
               into
               thy
               masters
               ioy
               :
               which
               shall
               neuer
               be
               sayd
               to
               hypocrites
               :
               For
               verily
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               they
               haue
               their
               reward
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   MATH
                   .
                   6.3.4
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   But
                   when
                   thou
                   doest
                   thine
                   almes
                   ,
                   let
                   not
                   thy
                   left
                   hand
                   know
                   what
                   thy
                   right
                   hand
                   doth
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   thine
                   almes
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   father
                   that
                   seeth
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   reward
                   thee
                   openly
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               these
               words
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               doing
               the
               workes
               of
               charitie
               ,
               to
               be
               contrary
               minded
               to
               hypocrites
               ,
               who
               hunting
               after
               nothing
               but
               vaineglorie
               ,
               or
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               do
               alwayes
               giue
               their
               almes
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               .
               But
               true
               Christians
               must
               not
               onely
               shunne
               popularity
               ,
               and
               auoid
               worldly
               praise
               ,
               but
               also
               they
               must
               beware
               of
               their
               owne
               priuate
               praise
               ,
               and
               selfe-liking
               ,
               and
               (
               not
               arrogating
               or
               conceiting
               to
               themselues
               any
               commendations
               ,
               nor
               consulting
               with
               themselues
               how
               to
               be
               recompenced
               for
               the
               same
               )
               content
               themselues
               onely
               with
               the
               approbation
               and
               allowance
               of
               their
               heauenly
               father
               ,
               and
               comforting
               themselues
               in
               the
               holy
               obedience
               of
               his
               most
               glorious
               will
               ,
               as
               a
               singular
               fruite
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               &
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               wrought
               in
               them
               by
               that
               Spirite
               ,
               
               no
               whit
               doubting
               ,
               but
               most
               stedfastly
               assuring
               themselues
               ,
               that
               he
               to
               whom
               onely
               ,
               and
               for
               whole
               loue
               onely
               ,
               and
               at
               whose
               bidding
               onely
               ,
               they
               haue
               done
               these
               things
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               secretly
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               men
               )
               will
               one
               day
               reward
               them
               openly
               .
               Our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 Let
                 not
                 thy
                 left
                 hand
                 know
                 what
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 doth
                 :
              
               vseth
               an
               hyperbolicall
               ,
               or
               excessiue
               kind
               of
               speech
               (
               as
               Rhetoricians
               call
               it
               )
               to
               shew
               thereby
               ,
               that
               with
               all
               possible
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               the
               study
               of
               getting
               vaine-glory
               must
               be
               auoided
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               must
               neuer
               desire
               in
               doing
               good
               deedes
               to
               please
               the
               eares
               and
               eyes
               of
               men
               :
               except
               (
               as
               hath
               bene
               shewed
               before
               )
               to
               make
               them
               in
               loue
               with
               our
               good
               maners
               ,
               &
               good
               fashions
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               haue
               them
               glorifie
               God
               with
               vs
               :
               but
               otherwise
               in
               doing
               of
               our
               good
               deedes
               to
               be
               as
               secret
               as
               may
               be
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ;
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               seeking
               the
               applause
               of
               the
               common
               sort
               ,
               when
               thou
               doest
               thy
               good
               deedes
               (
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               hypocrites
               do
               ,
               who
               giue
               not
               but
               sell
               their
               almes
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               )
               that
               thy
               left
               hand
               though
               it
               be
               most
               neare
               conioyned
               vnto
               thy
               body
               ,
               and
               a
               fellow
               worker
               of
               the
               deed
               with
               thy
               right
               hand
               :
               if
               it
               had
               any
               vnderstanding
               ,
               may
               not
               know
               ,
               what
               ,
               or
               to
               whom
               ,
               or
               how
               much
               ,
               or
               when
               ,
               or
               how
               often
               thou
               giuest
               ,
               or
               doest
               good
               .
               His
               meaning
               is
               (
               to
               speake
               as
               plainely
               as
               I
               can
               )
               that
               thou
               which
               art
               a
               Christian
               ,
               in
               doing
               the
               workes
               and
               duties
               of
               christianity
               ,
               must
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               desiring
               to
               be
               looked
               vpon
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               thou
               thy selfe
               shouldest
               not
               know
               that
               which
               thou
               doest
               aright
               ,
               but
               shouldest
               forget
               thy
               owne
               deed
               :
               and
               neither
               impute
               it
               to
               thy selfe
               that
               thou
               hast
               done
               well
               :
               nor
               stand
               in
               thy
               owne
               conceit
               ,
               thinking
               the
               better
               of
               thy selfe
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               onely
               reioyce
               inwardly
               that
               the
               poore
               and
               needie
               is
               refreshed
               ,
               and
               that
               thy
               faith
               hath
               brought
               forth
               such
               fruite
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               sealing
               vp
               of
               thy
               election
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
               What
               if
               men
               know
               not
               ,
               yea
               what
               if
               he
               that
               is
               relieued
               ,
               do
               not
               know
               him
               that
               hath
               relieued
               him
               ?
               (
               saith
               Erasmus
               .
               )
               It
               is
               inough
               for
               thee
               to
               haue
               a
               witnes
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               frō
               whose
               eies
               nothing
               can
               be
               hid
               .
               He
               wil
               reward
               thee
               ,
               although
               thou
               haue
               no
               thanke
               at
               all
               of
               man
               :
               yea
               though
               thou
               doest
               take
               no
               pleasure
               in
               it
               thy selfe
               ,
               yea
               though
               thou
               doest
               vtterly
               condemne
               and
               mislike
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               iudgest
               thy selfe
               (
               as
               many
               do
               )
               altogether
               vnworthy
               of
               any
               fauour
               ,
               yet
               thou
               shalt
               be
               rewarded
               at
               thy
               fathers
               hand
               .
               And
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               simple
               and
               plaine
               meaning
               of
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               doctrine
               that
               ariseth
               from
               the
               same
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               from
               hence
               we
               haue
               to
               obserue
               ,
               that
               in
               doing
               of
               our
               good
               works
               ,
               all
               selfe-liking
               ,
               or
               conceit
               of
               our selues
               ,
               must
               be
               auoided
               :
               that
               we
               must
               neither
               attribute
               any
               part
               of
               the
               worke
               vnto
               our selues
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               done
               
               by
               vs
               ,
               as
               of
               our selues
               :
               nor
               yet
               thinke
               that
               we
               are
               euer
               the
               better
               for
               the
               same
               :
               but
               to
               be
               still
               as
               humble
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               as
               low
               a
               saile
               ,
               and
               as
               vnworthy
               an
               opinion
               of
               our selues
               for
               all
               that
               good
               we
               haue
               done
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               had
               done
               nothing
               but
               euill
               :
               or
               else
               in
               doing
               of
               good
               we
               offend
               God
               ,
               and
               hazard
               his
               heauenly
               reward
               ,
               which
               in
               Christ
               is
               layed
               vp
               for
               vs.
               
            
             
               The
               contrary
               to
               this
               ,
               
               is
               it
               as
               I
               take
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Habakuk
               condemneth
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               when
               he
               sayth
               :
               
                 They
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 their
                 net
                 ,
                 and
                 burne
                 incense
                 vnto
                 their
                 yarne
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 them
                 their
                 portion
                 is
                 fat
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 meate
                 plenteous
                 :
              
               Meaning
               that
               they
               imputed
               all
               their
               wealth
               vnto
               their
               owne
               industry
               only
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               they
               compassed
               the
               same
               .
               And
               surely
               it
               is
               neither
               good
               ,
               nor
               safe
               ,
               but
               very
               vngodly
               and
               dangerous
               in
               doing
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
               to
               make
               our selues
               priuie
               thereunto
               (
               if
               we
               could
               chuse
               )
               or
               once
               to
               keepe
               account
               with
               our selues
               of
               the
               good
               that
               we
               do
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               that
               a
               Christian
               soule
               truly
               humbled
               in
               the
               feeling
               of
               his
               owne
               vnworthinesse
               and
               inability
               ,
               may
               with
               some
               comfort
               call
               to
               remembrance
               ,
               what
               duties
               he
               hath
               performed
               the
               day
               or
               weeke
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               through
               the
               grace
               and
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               wrought
               both
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               :
               so
               that
               withall
               he
               be
               (
               as
               I
               say
               )
               truly
               humbled
               ,
               and
               prepared
               thereunto
               ,
               calling
               to
               mind
               withall
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               what
               graces
               he
               wanteth
               ,
               what
               sinnes
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               what
               dangers
               he
               hath
               incurred
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               weaknesse
               and
               imperfection
               the
               good
               hath
               bene
               performed
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               rare
               thing
               .
               But
               surely
               otherwise
               it
               is
               very
               dangerous
               to
               keepe
               account
               vnto
               our selues
               ,
               of
               any
               good
               deed
               that
               we
               do
               :
               For
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               naturall
               corruption
               ,
               which
               cleaueth
               too
               fast
               to
               euery
               one
               ,
               and
               hangeth
               on
               (
               if
               not
               presseth
               downe
               )
               the
               very
               regenerate
               themselues
               ,
               we
               are
               so
               prone
               and
               apt
               to
               the
               study
               &
               affectation
               of
               vainglory
               (
               which
               is
               indeed
               plaine
               robbing
               God
               of
               his
               glory
               )
               that
               it
               is
               a
               very
               hard
               matter
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               proud
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               fareth
               with
               vs
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               with
               wanton
               women
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               vnderstand
               how
               faire
               they
               are
               ,
               casting
               away
               all
               modesty
               ,
               waxe
               proud
               ,
               like
               the
               Peacocke
               that
               alwayes
               strouteth
               it
               ,
               when
               his
               taile
               is
               spred
               .
               Take
               for
               example
               the
               Pharisee
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               18.
               of
               Luke
               ,
               
               whose
               prayer
               was
               proud
               ,
               boasting
               of
               his
               owne
               righteousnesse
               .
               First
               ,
               he
               keepeth
               a
               note
               to
               himselfe
               of
               what
               grosse
               sinnes
               he
               was
               free
               ,
               that
               other
               men
               were
               ouertaken
               withall
               :
               then
               he
               scoreth
               vp
               his
               good
               deedes
               ,
               and
               namely
               his
               integrity
               and
               vprightnesse
               in
               tithing
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               due
               and
               constant
               course
               of
               weekely
               fasting
               .
               And
               hauing
               thus
               made
               his
               left
               hand
               priuy
               to
               that
               which
               his
               right
               hand
               did
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               recounting
               with
               a
               wrong
               affection
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               well
               done
               ,
               he
               spreadeth
               his
               taile
               ,
               and
               falleth
               to
               crowing
               ouer
               
               his
               poore
               brother
               in
               this
               sort
               :
               
                 I
                 thanke
                 God
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 vniust
                 ,
                 adulterers
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 this
                 Publican
                 :
                 I
                 fast
                 twise
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 ,
                 I
                 giue
                 tithe
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 possesse
                 :
              
               as
               if
               the
               proud
               Peacocke
               should
               haue
               sayd
               :
               behold
               my
               feathers
               are
               not
               of
               that
               colour
               that
               other
               birds
               are
               of
               ,
               but
               his
               feete
               were
               :
               which
               he
               then
               remembred
               not
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               do
               many
               keepe
               a
               score
               of
               their
               good
               deedes
               ,
               and
               register
               in
               their
               note-bookes
               what
               they
               bestow
               weekely
               ,
               or
               monethly
               ,
               or
               yearly
               vpon
               the
               poore
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               warrant
               you
               say
               some
               ,
               it
               costs
               me
               euery
               weeke
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               ordinarily
               ,
               besides
               that
               I
               spend
               extraordinarily
               .
               It
               were
               good
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               others
               the
               like
               ,
               to
               regard
               the
               admonition
               of
               Christ
               here
               :
               
                 Let
                 not
                 thy
                 left
                 hand
                 know
                 what
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 doth
                 .
              
               Do
               good
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               bodie
               priuy
               vnto
               it
               ,
               if
               thou
               canst
               :
               no
               ,
               not
               thy
               owne
               soule
               :
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               any
               good
               thou
               doest
               thy selfe
               ,
               least
               thou
               be
               proud
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               in
               creating
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               not
               to
               create
               her
               vntill
               he
               had
               first
               cast
               Adam
               into
               a
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               while
               Adam
               slept
               ,
               he
               tooke
               a
               rib
               out
               of
               his
               side
               ,
               whereof
               he
               made
               woman
               ,
               least
               if
               he
               had
               bene
               awake
               when
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               he
               might
               haue
               thought
               that
               he
               had
               had
               a
               stroke
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               bene
               no
               more
               but
               suffering
               ,
               or
               consenting
               to
               haue
               one
               of
               his
               ribs
               taken
               from
               him
               ;
               which
               yet
               had
               bene
               great
               folly
               in
               him
               so
               to
               haue
               done
               .
               So
               should
               it
               be
               the
               wisedome
               of
               Christians
               in
               doing
               of
               good
               deeds
               ,
               to
               cast
               their
               carnall
               affections
               in
               a
               sleepe
               :
               least
               they
               (
               seeing
               and
               knowing
               what
               is
               done
               )
               should
               imagine
               that
               they
               had
               a
               stroke
               therein
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               begin
               to
               filch
               and
               steale
               some
               glory
               to
               themselues
               which
               belonged
               not
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               horse
               doth
               employ
               his
               strēgth
               to
               carry
               &
               draw
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               knoweth
               not
               so
               much
               :
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               peraduenture
               he
               would
               not
               be
               so
               subiect
               vnto
               man
               as
               he
               is
               .
               The
               sheepe
               doth
               yeeld
               vs
               her
               fleece
               to
               cloth
               vs
               ,
               and
               her
               flesh
               to
               feede
               vs
               ,
               and
               her
               lambe
               for
               increase
               ,
               but
               yet
               she
               knoweth
               not
               so
               much
               :
               if
               she
               did
               ,
               perhaps
               she
               would
               if
               she
               could
               vpbraid
               vs
               by
               her
               benefits
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               so
               beneficial
               vnto
               vs
               as
               she
               is
               .
               The
               birds
               with
               their
               variety
               of
               notes
               do
               delight
               our
               eare
               ,
               but
               God
               saw
               it
               not
               good
               that
               they
               should
               know
               so
               much
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               should
               perhaps
               they
               would
               be
               as
               mute
               as
               nonresidents
               ,
               scorning
               to
               affoord
               their
               musicke
               vnto
               such
               fantasticall
               and
               vaine
               maisters
               as
               they
               now
               do
               serue
               .
               The
               flowers
               with
               their
               varietie
               of
               orient
               and
               beautifull
               colours
               ,
               and
               fragant
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               smels
               ,
               do
               delight
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               refresh
               our
               spirits
               :
               but
               God
               saw
               it
               not
               good
               that
               they
               should
               know
               so
               much
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               perhaps
               they
               would
               disdaine
               to
               be
               abused
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               regarded
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               their
               maker
               as
               they
               are
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               maner
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               do
               good
               workes
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               our
               God.
               
               and
               profit
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               and
               not
               let
               our
               left
               hand
               know
               thereof
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               consult
               with
               our
               carnall
               and
               crooked
               affections
               about
               them
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               so
               loth
               to
               go
               about
               them
               ,
               nor
               so
               lazie
               in
               doing
               them
               ,
               not
               so
               lustie
               when
               we
               haue
               done
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               .
               If
               the
               Peacocke
               were
               hatched
               blind
               :
               or
               could
               shut
               his
               eyes
               when
               he
               spreadeth
               his
               taile
               ,
               surely
               his
               pride
               would
               abate
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               the
               hauing
               of
               such
               colours
               ,
               but
               the
               knowing
               them
               ,
               and
               viewing
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               breedeth
               conceitednes
               ,
               and
               causeth
               his
               nature
               to
               swell
               .
               So
               ,
               if
               Christians
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               any
               blessing
               from
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               or
               enioy
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirite
               ,
               or
               bring
               foorth
               the
               fruites
               of
               the
               same
               Spirite
               ,
               had
               not
               their
               minds
               and
               affections
               so
               much
               bent
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               set
               to
               vew
               the
               beauty
               of
               them
               :
               but
               could
               set
               them
               to
               looke
               narrowly
               downward
               vpon
               their
               blacke
               feete
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               vppon
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               affections
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               meanes
               greatly
               to
               humble
               them
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               sayth
               :
               
               
                 Let
                 them
                 that
                 weepe
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 marry
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 maried
                 not
                 .
              
               So
               sayth
               the
               Scripture
               too
               :
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 giueth
                 almes
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 gaue
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               in
               another
               place
               he
               saith
               of
               himself
               &
               his
               brethrē
               thus
               :
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 as
                 men
                 sorrowing
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 men
                 reioycing
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 sorrowing
                 ,
                 as
                 poore
                 and
                 yet
                 making
                 many
                 rich
                 ,
                 as
                 dying
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 liuing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               So
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               as
               making
               many
               rich
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               it
               were
               poore
               ,
               &
               giuing
               nothing
               .
               To
               shew
               what
               manner
               of
               men
               Christians
               must
               be
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               can
               that
               be
               (
               will
               some
               say
               )
               that
               a
               man
               should
               giue
               almes
               ,
               or
               do
               any
               other
               good
               deed
               ,
               and
               not
               make
               himselfe
               priuy
               to
               the
               matter
               ?
               and
               count
               it
               nothing
               which
               he
               doth
               ?
               Surely
               very
               well
               ,
               or
               else
               truly
               do
               many
               dissemble
               ,
               and
               speake
               against
               their
               owne
               consciences
               :
               for
               come
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               thanke
               them
               for
               such
               and
               such
               kindnesse
               bestowed
               ,
               &c.
               they
               will
               say
               :
               Alas
               sir
               ,
               for
               nothing
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               worth
               ,
               &c.
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               If
               I
               did
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               me
               as
               if
               I
               did
               it
               not
               at
               al
               :
               I
               am
               to
               begin
               it
               againe
               :
               I
               keepe
               no
               reckning
               of
               it
               :
               my
               heart
               was
               not
               set
               vpon
               it
               when
               it
               went
               from
               me
               :
               I
               weigh
               it
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
               Againe
               ,
               euery
               true
               Christian
               is
               in
               part
               regenerate
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               vnregenerate
               :
               the
               one
               part
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               by
               the
               name
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               by
               the
               name
               of
               spirite
               ;
               
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 rebelleth
                 against
                 the
                 spirite
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               part
               regenerate
               against
               the
               part
               vnregenerate
               :
               Now
               this
               part
               that
               is
               regenerate
               by
               the
               spirite
               of
               sanctification
               and
               grace
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               called
               also
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               part
               which
               is
               still
               fleshly
               ,
               carnall
               ,
               and
               sensuall
               ,
               and
               not
               sauouring
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               called
               the
               soules
               left
               hand
               ,
               for
               the
               vntowardnesse
               therof
               to
               any
               goodnesse
               :
               in
               which
               sense
               it
               may
               truly
               be
               said
               ,
               whē
               thou
               doest
               any
               good
               deed
               ,
               let
               the
               spirite
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               part
               regenerate
               as
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               thy
               soule
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               let
               not
               
               the
               other
               part
               (
               which
               is
               so
               vntoward
               and
               not
               regenerate
               ,
               and
               fitted
               for
               it
               )
               haue
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               more
               then
               if
               it
               knew
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               it
               .
               We
               must
               do
               as
               men
               that
               trauell
               in
               company
               together
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               earnest
               in
               talke
               that
               they
               forget
               the
               length
               of
               their
               iourney
               :
               and
               to
               such
               ten
               miles
               seeme
               but
               as
               one
               mile
               :
               but
               if
               a
               man
               go
               alone
               ,
               and
               thinketh
               of
               nothing
               but
               his
               iourney
               ,
               then
               his
               left
               foote
               shall
               know
               what
               paines
               his
               right
               foote
               taketh
               ,
               and
               will
               keepe
               account
               of
               all
               his
               sleps
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               thinke
               his
               iourney
               long
               ,
               and
               his
               paines
               exceeding
               great
               .
               So
               we
               in
               trauelling
               towards
               heauen
               (
               which
               we
               must
               do
               so
               long
               as
               we
               liue
               ,
               by
               walking
               in
               such
               good
               workes
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               for
               vs
               Ephes.
               2.10
               .
               )
               must
               count
               all
               things
               but
               losse
               and
               dung
               ,
               for
               the
               excellent
               knowledge
               sake
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Lord
               ,
               to
               win
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               found
               in
               him
               ,
               not
               hauing
               our
               owne
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               the
               righteousnesse
               which
               is
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               forgetting
               that
               which
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               endeuouring
               our selues
               vnto
               that
               which
               is
               before
               ,
               and
               follow
               hard
               toward
               the
               marke
               ,
               for
               the
               price
               of
               the
               high
               calling
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               And
               no
               maruell
               though
               the
               Apostle
               made
               so
               light
               account
               of
               his
               owne
               workes
               ,
               or
               righteousnesse
               :
               for
               ,
               he
               knew
               they
               were
               too
               light
               to
               endure
               the
               triall
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               &
               too
               vncleane
               to
               appeare
               in
               his
               most
               pure
               presence
               .
               Our
               good
               deedes
               are
               like
               a
               faire
               garment
               with
               a
               filthy
               lining
               :
               or
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               speaketh
               )
               like
               a
               menstruous
               cloth
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 beauty
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 deformity
                 and
                 vncleannesse
                 is
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
              
               Shal
               the
               one
               part
               lift
               vs
               vp
               to
               any
               proud
               conceipt
               of
               our selues
               ?
               No
               :
               it
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               giue
               him
               all
               the
               glory
               :
               and
               let
               the
               other
               humble
               vs.
               
            
             
               All
               the
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               God
               do
               beare
               some
               part
               of
               his
               image
               ,
               and
               stampe
               ,
               though
               giuen
               to
               diuerse
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               diuerse
               measure
               and
               maner
               :
               like
               the
               Princes
               coine
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               Princes
               image
               and
               stampe
               vpō
               it
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               subiects
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               loyaltie
               and
               dutie
               which
               they
               owe
               to
               their
               Prince
               :
               that
               (
               as
               Christ
               said
               )
               when
               we
               see
               Caesars
               image
               and
               superscription
               we
               should
               remember
               to
               giue
               vnto
               Caesar
               that
               that
               is
               Caesars
               :
               so
               when
               we
               see
               any
               thing
               with
               Gods
               image
               vpon
               it
               ,
               we
               may
               also
               giue
               to
               God
               that
               that
               is
               Gods.
               The
               Princes
               coine
               commeth
               out
               of
               the
               Mint
               faire
               and
               bright
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               cometh
               into
               our
               hands
               it
               taketh
               soile
               ,
               and
               looseth
               beautie
               .
               So
               the
               good
               graces
               of
               God
               come
               to
               vs
               with
               a
               most
               heauenly
               beautie
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               returne
               them
               so
               againe
               :
               for
               with
               vs
               they
               take
               soile
               and
               loose
               their
               beautie
               .
               As
               euery
               peece
               of
               coine
               hath
               on
               the
               one
               side
               the
               Princes
               image
               ,
               and
               title
               certaine
               :
               so
               haue
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               Gods
               image
               ,
               and
               Christes
               title
               ,
               to
               admonish
               vs
               of
               that
               holy
               dutie
               ,
               and
               absolute
               praise
               which
               we
               must
               returne
               vnto
               him
               for
               the
               same
               .
               Look
               vpon
               thy
               faith
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               see
               this
               superscription
               vpon
               it
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               This
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               ,
               
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               whom
               he
               hath
               sent
               .
               Looke
               vpon
               thy
               patience
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               find
               this
               grauen
               vpon
               it
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               
               to
               you
               it
               is
               giuen
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               Looke
               vpon
               thy
               loue
               ,
               thy
               knowledge
               and
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               beareth
               the
               same
               stampe
               that
               thy
               faith
               doth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 this
                 I
                 pray
                 that
                 your
                 loue
                 may
                 abound
                 yet
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 al
                 knowledge
                 &
                 iudgement
                 ,
              
               
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               come
               from
               God
               and
               not
               from
               our selues
               .
               Art
               thou
               filled
               with
               the
               fruites
               of
               righteousnes
               ?
               thou
               shalt
               find
               this
               Poesie
               sent
               with
               them
               :
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 glorie
                 and
                 praise
                 of
                 God.
              
               Art
               thou
               conuerted
               vnto
               God
               ?
               looke
               vpon
               the
               worke
               of
               thy
               conuersion
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               find
               this
               withall
               :
               
                 The
                 worke
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               and
               therfore
               saith
               Ioel
               :
               
               
                 Turne
                 vs
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 .
              
               Hast
               thou
               a
               new
               heart
               ?
               looke
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               find
               Gods
               stampe
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Created
                 of
                 God.
              
               
               And
               ouer
               all
               one
               generall
               Poesie
               for
               all
               :
               and
               that
               is
               this
               :
               
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 receiued
                 ?
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               4.7
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               besides
               this
               that
               commeth
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               or
               else
               of
               our selues
               .
               We
               commonly
               looke
               on
               the
               one
               side
               of
               the
               garment
               ,
               but
               not
               on
               the
               other
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               we
               thinke
               vpon
               our
               defectes
               and
               staines
               ,
               nay
               filthie
               and
               rebellious
               pollutions
               ,
               we
               would
               neuer
               take
               notice
               to
               ourselues
               of
               any
               good
               we
               do
               :
               but
               say
               whē
               we
               haue
               done
               neuer
               so
               wel
               ,
               as
               Nehemiah
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               most
               zealously
               reformed
               the
               Lords
               sabbath
               ,
               and
               set
               euery
               thing
               in
               very
               good
               order
               :
               
               
                 Remember
                 me
                 ô
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 pardon
                 me
                 in
                 thy
                 great
                 mercie
                 :
              
               and
               as
               Christ
               commaundeth
               vs
               :
               
               
                 When
                 ye
                 haue
                 done
                 all
                 that
                 ye
                 can
                 do
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 say
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 vnprofitable
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 done
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 commaunded
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               Further
               it
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               that
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               the
               right
               hand
               must
               do
               the
               worke
               ,
               and
               the
               left
               hand
               must
               not
               know
               of
               it
               .
               He
               appointeth
               the
               right
               hand
               to
               the
               worke
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               readiest
               ,
               and
               quickest
               ,
               and
               handsomest
               in
               working
               .
               The
               left
               hand
               is
               not
               so
               fit
               ,
               nor
               ready
               ,
               but
               is
               rather
               a
               hinderance
               of
               the
               work
               then
               a
               furtherance
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Christs
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               only
               not
               arrogate
               any
               glorie
               to
               our selues
               ,
               or
               liking
               of
               our selues
               :
               but
               when
               we
               do
               any
               good
               ,
               we
               must
               do
               it
               with
               our
               best
               affections
               ,
               and
               not
               once
               to
               consult
               with
               our
               carnall
               ,
               proude
               ,
               and
               vntoward
               affections
               :
               for
               they
               are
               like
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               haue
               many
               froward
               cauillations
               ,
               and
               odde
               reasons
               ,
               and
               false
               perswasions
               to
               hinder
               the
               worke
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               crooked
               fingers
               ,
               which
               are
               good
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               pull
               backe
               ,
               and
               hinder
               ,
               and
               are
               altogether
               vntoward
               to
               euery
               good
               worke
               .
            
             
               Our
               affections
               are
               compared
               in
               Exod.
               3.5
               .
               to
               feet
               :
               
               
                 Put
                 off
                 thy
                 shooes
                 frō
                 
                 off
                 thy
                 feete
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               to
               Moses
               :
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               put
               away
               all
               carnall
               and
               fleshly
               cogitations
               ,
               and
               earthly
               reasons
               from
               thy
               affections
               when
               thou
               commest
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               come
               with
               holy
               affections
               .
               And
               in
               Eccles.
               4.17
               
                 Looke
                 vnto
                 thy
                 feet
                 before
                 thou
                 goest
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               
               that
               is
               ,
               examine
               with
               what
               affections
               thou
               goest
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               feete
               do
               carrie
               the
               bodie
               vp
               and
               down
               in
               the
               world
               :
               so
               do
               our
               affections
               carrie
               our
               minds
               and
               studies
               and
               hale
               vs
               both
               in
               soule
               and
               bodie
               to
               such
               things
               as
               they
               like
               .
            
             
               Here
               they
               are
               compared
               (
               as
               I
               thinke
               )
               vnto
               hands
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               necessary
               (
               when
               they
               are
               sanctified
               )
               to
               worke
               the
               wil
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               hands
               to
               do
               externall
               duties
               ,
               and
               as
               forcibly
               they
               effect
               things
               ,
               or
               thrust
               men
               forward
               ,
               or
               pull
               mē
               backward
               as
               the
               hands
               do
               ,
               vnto
               good
               or
               euill
               .
               Look
               what
               the
               bodie
               hath
               after
               a
               visible
               manner
               ,
               the
               same
               hath
               the
               soule
               after
               an
               inuisible
               and
               spirituall
               manner
               .
               An
               eye
               of
               knowledge
               to
               see
               good
               from
               euill
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               way
               from
               the
               wrong
               :
               a
               taster
               of
               iudgemēt
               to
               discerne
               things
               that
               differ
               :
               as
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               better
               ,
               &c.
               legges
               of
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               we
               stand
               without
               sinking
               vnder
               our
               burden
               ,
               and
               go
               therwith
               to
               God.
               Shoulders
               of
               patience
               and
               long
               suffering
               ,
               to
               beare
               iniuries
               &
               crosses
               manfully
               :
               hands
               and
               feete
               of
               affections
               and
               desires
               .
               Of
               all
               which
               there
               be
               two
               sorts
               :
               as
               there
               be
               belonging
               to
               the
               bodie
               ,
               a
               right
               eye
               and
               a
               left
               eye
               ,
               a
               right
               hand
               and
               a
               left
               hand
               ,
               a
               right
               eare
               and
               a
               left
               eare
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               ,
               some
               be
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               good
               workes
               as
               it
               were
               left
               handed
               :
               hearing
               with
               their
               left
               eare
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               a
               lazie
               desire
               to
               learne
               :
               vnderstanding
               with
               a
               grosse
               vnderstanding
               ,
               as
               Nicodemus
               did
               vnderstand
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               spake
               of
               being
               borne
               againe
               :
               and
               marking
               with
               a
               drowsie
               attention
               ,
               &
               taking
               all
               things
               with
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               very
               frowardly
               ,
               &
               vntowardly
               .
               But
               in
               worldly
               matters
               and
               vanities
               ,
               which
               they
               loue
               and
               like
               well
               of
               ,
               they
               are
               right
               handed
               ,
               and
               right
               eyed
               ,
               and
               right
               footed
               ,
               and
               right
               eared
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               can
               worke
               apace
               ,
               and
               see
               quickly
               ,
               and
               go
               swiftly
               ,
               and
               heare
               readily
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               let
               not
               thy
               left
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               thy
               vntoward
               affections
               and
               sences
               haue
               ought
               to
               do
               when
               thou
               doest
               any
               good
               work
               :
               as
               we
               vse
               to
               say
               ;
               tell
               not
               such
               a
               man
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               hinder
               it
               as
               much
               as
               he
               can
               possibly
               .
               These
               lefthanded
               Christians
               will
               soone
               murmure
               and
               grudge
               at
               a
               little
               cost
               that
               is
               bestowed
               vpon
               Christ
               in
               his
               poore
               Church
               or
               members
               ,
               like
               Iudas
               who
               was
               offended
               at
               the
               boxe
               of
               ointment
               that
               Mary
               bestowed
               vpon
               Christ
               :
               and
               cauill
               at
               euery
               thing
               that
               is
               spoken
               ,
               like
               the
               cauilling
               Iewes
               ,
               which
               set
               themselues
               to
               carp
               at
               euery
               thing
               that
               Christ
               spake
               ,
               or
               his
               seruants
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               .
               And
               if
               they
               once
               conceiue
               an
               hard
               opinion
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               doctour
               ,
               they
               will
               forsake
               that
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               giue
               ouer
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               the
               Capernaits
               did
               ,
               and
               most
               vntowardly
               ,
               and
               vnseemely
               will
               they
               performe
               whatsoeuer
               els
               
               they
               go
               about
               in
               Church
               or
               commonwealth
               ,
               if
               they
               haue
               no
               mind
               vnto
               it
               :
               and
               will
               soone
               be
               wearie
               of
               well
               doing
               ,
               their
               shoulders
               of
               patience
               and
               courage
               being
               out
               of
               ioynt
               :
               and
               in
               learning
               and
               doing
               of
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               are
               as
               men
               that
               altogether
               worke
               with
               their
               left
               hand
               ,
               hauing
               no
               list
               to
               worke
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               may
               easily
               perceiue
               a
               difference
               betweene
               those
               that
               do
               good
               deedes
               with
               good
               affections
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               consult
               with
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               about
               the
               matter
               .
               Those
               that
               do
               worke
               with
               their
               right
               hand
               will
               shew
               it
               by
               their
               willingnesse
               ,
               by
               their
               forwardnesse
               ,
               by
               their
               zealousnesse
               ,
               by
               their
               venturousnesse
               ,
               by
               their
               bountifulnesse
               ,
               by
               their
               chearefulnesse
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               perseuerance
               .
               If
               they
               bestow
               any
               thing
               towards
               the
               building
               vp
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               by
               maintaining
               of
               religious
               exercises
               ,
               they
               will
               giue
               as
               the
               Israelites
               did
               to
               the
               building
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               :
               
               they
               brought
               till
               they
               were
               stayed
               by
               proclamation
               .
               If
               they
               bestow
               any
               thing
               on
               the
               poore
               mēbers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               say
               not
               as
               worldlings
               do
               :
               any
               thing
               is
               good
               inough
               for
               them
               :
               but
               they
               bestow
               the
               best
               they
               haue
               ,
               like
               Mary
               who
               would
               not
               bestow
               any
               oyntment
               vpon
               Christ
               except
               it
               were
               costly
               and
               precious
               .
               
               If
               they
               contribute
               to
               any
               necessarie
               vses
               ,
               they
               do
               as
               the
               poore
               widow
               did
               ,
               who
               cast
               in
               all
               the
               substance
               that
               she
               had
               ,
               
               not
               doubting
               but
               God
               will
               prouide
               more
               .
               If
               they
               go
               about
               to
               reforme
               things
               in
               Church
               or
               commonwealth
               ,
               being
               in
               authoritie
               ,
               they
               do
               it
               zealously
               and
               throughly
               ,
               with
               great
               courage
               ,
               and
               constancie
               ,
               and
               resolution
               :
               
               like
               Nehemiah
               whē
               he
               reformed
               the
               sabbath
               .
               If
               they
               venture
               for
               loue
               of
               their
               Prince
               ,
               they
               will
               breake
               through
               an
               host
               of
               men
               ,
               
               as
               Dauids
               worthies
               did
               ,
               when
               Dauid
               longed
               for
               the
               water
               of
               Bethlehem
               :
               nothing
               will
               be
               too
               hard
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               those
               that
               make
               their
               left
               hand
               priuie
               to
               that
               which
               their
               right
               hand
               doth
               ,
               doe
               consult
               with
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               about
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               being
               ruled
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               altogether
               by
               carnall
               reasons
               ,
               and
               vaineglorious
               or
               gainefull
               inducements
               ,
               do
               that
               good
               which
               they
               do
               vnwillingly
               ,
               and
               niggardly
               ,
               and
               cowardly
               ,
               and
               sluggishly
               ,
               and
               frowardly
               ,
               and
               negligently
               ,
               and
               are
               soone
               wearie
               of
               well
               doing
               :
               all
               which
               may
               well
               be
               called
               lefthanded
               Christians
               for
               their
               backewardnesse
               ,
               and
               vntowardnesse
               to
               any
               good
               thing
               .
               If
               you
               aske
               their
               reliefe
               for
               poore
               distressed
               Christians
               :
               before
               you
               get
               a
               peny
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               wil
               reason
               as
               churlishly
               against
               you
               and
               them
               too
               ,
               as
               Nabal
               did
               agaisnst
               
                 Dauid
                 :
                 Who
                 is
                 Dauid
              
               ?
               
               
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Ishai
                 ,
                 &
                 c
                 ?
              
               If
               they
               giue
               one
               groate
               ,
               
               they
               will
               boast
               of
               two
               ,
               as
               Ananias
               did
               .
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               giuen
               to
               Christs
               poore
               Church
               ,
               that
               comes
               not
               to
               their
               share
               ,
               they
               repine
               at
               it
               ,
               as
               Iudas
               did
               .
               
               If
               you
               require
               them
               to
               do
               any
               matter
               but
               of
               smal
               difficulty
               ,
               
               they
               will
               answer
               with
               the
               sluggard
               ,
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 lion
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               a
               mans
               life
               is
               worth
               .
               And
               euen
               the
               best
               of
               vs
               all
               are
               manie
               times
               too
               much
               left
               handed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               vntoward
               to
               the
               best
               things
               :
               if
               Christ
               calleth
               vs
               to
               heare
               what
               he
               hath
               to
               say
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               with
               him
               at
               his
               table
               ,
               we
               answer
               ,
               as
               the
               slouthfull
               Church
               doth
               
                 in
                 Cant.
              
               5.
               
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 bed
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 I
                 rise
                 ?
                 I
                 haue
                 put
                 off
                 my
                 clothes
                 ,
                 how
                 shal
                 I
                 put
                 them
                 on
                 againe
                 ?
                 I
                 haue
                 washed
                 my
                 feete
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 I
                 defile
                 them
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               ,
               whē
               we
               haue
               no
               list
               to
               heare
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               or
               to
               call
               vpon
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               receiue
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               a
               small
               excuse
               will
               hold
               vs
               backe
               ,
               a
               shadow
               is
               euen
               as
               good
               as
               a
               wall
               to
               stop
               vs.
               And
               otherwise
               it
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               consult
               with
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               about
               Gods
               matters
               :
               therfore
               saith
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Let
                 not
                 thy
                 left
                 hand
                 know
                 what
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 doth
                 .
              
               And
               that
               we
               may
               do
               al
               indeed
               with
               our
               right
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               our
               best
               affections
               cheerfully
               ,
               and
               comfortably
               ,
               and
               prosperously
               :
               let
               vs
               still
               consult
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               there
               may
               learne
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               :
               for
               our
               good
               workes
               if
               they
               be
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               are
               abhominable
               vnto
               God
               ,
               as
               glorious
               sinnes
               .
               And
               next
               ,
               let
               vs
               confer
               with
               him
               by
               praier
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               enabled
               to
               do
               that
               good
               we
               know
               must
               be
               done
               :
               &
               as
               for
               carnall
               reason
               ,
               and
               worldly
               perswasions
               shut
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               once
               call
               them
               to
               counsell
               about
               the
               matter
               ,
               for
               they
               wil
               both
               hinder
               thee
               ,
               and
               spill
               thy
               good
               deed
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               X.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   MATH
                   .
                   6.4
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   thine
                   almes
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   father
                   that
                   seeth
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   reward
                   thee
                   openly
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THat
                 thine
                 alme
              
               :
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               betweene
               God
               and
               thy
               owne
               conscience
               let
               it
               be
               done
               ,
               that
               thy
               conscience
               may
               witnesse
               for
               thee
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               sought
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               the
               vaine
               applause
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               God
               (
               that
               seeth
               thy
               secret
               thought
               and
               intent
               of
               hart
               )
               may
               approue
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               witnesse
               for
               thee
               against
               Sathan
               and
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               vprightly
               in
               thy
               secret
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               serued
               him
               ,
               and
               sought
               nothing
               more
               then
               his
               glorie
               .
               In
               this
               case
               we
               may
               learne
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               who
               caused
               euery
               mans
               money
               (
               of
               his
               brethren
               )
               to
               be
               secretly
               conueied
               into
               his
               sackes
               mouth
               with
               their
               
               prouision
               :
               which
               when
               they
               saw
               by
               the
               way
               at
               their
               Innes
               ,
               they
               maruelled
               ,
               giuing
               God
               the
               glorie
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               they
               confessed
               )
               had
               sent
               it
               vnto
               thē
               ,
               but
               by
               whose
               meanes
               they
               knew
               not
               .
               Some
               are
               secret
               inough
               ,
               and
               too
               secret
               in
               giuing
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               they
               giue
               is
               onely
               in
               conceipt
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               knowne
               to
               no
               man
               :
               and
               most
               prophanely
               and
               scoffingly
               abusing
               this
               place
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               do
               all
               other
               holy
               things
               and
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               religion
               )
               they
               will
               giue
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               lest
               (
               as
               they
               like
               themselues
               most
               wretchedly
               pretend
               )
               that
               their
               left
               hand
               should
               know
               what
               their
               right
               hand
               doth
               :
               
               as
               though
               the
               purpose
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               had
               bene
               to
               disswade
               men
               from
               giuing
               any
               almes
               at
               all
               .
               These
               men
               are
               like
               the
               Frier
               ,
               that
               would
               prouide
               well
               ouer
               night
               against
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               by
               carrying
               with
               him
               the
               remainder
               of
               his
               supper
               ,
               scoffingly
               alleadging
               ,
               or
               rather
               blasphemously
               abusing
               the
               wordes
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               chapter
               :
               
                 Be
                 not
                 carefull
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               I
               do
               it
               saith
               he
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               haue
               no
               care
               for
               to
               morrow
               .
               These
               persons
               haue
               learned
               this
               lesson
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               halfes
               :
               they
               haue
               learned
               to
               be
               secret
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               giue
               almes
               in
               secret
               :
               as
               the
               Papists
               haue
               learned
               another
               lesson
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               haue
               these
               men
               learned
               this
               :
               Christ
               saith
               :
               
                 Pray
                 for
                 your
                 enemies
                 ,
                 blesse
                 them
                 that
                 curse
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 thy
                 enemy
                 hunger
                 ,
                 giue
                 him
                 meate
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 giue
                 him
                 drinke
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 so
                 doing
                 thou
                 shalt
                 heape
                 coales
                 of
                 fire
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               This
               latter
               part
               they
               haue
               learned
               well
               ,
               namely
               to
               heape
               coales
               of
               fire
               vpon
               the
               heads
               of
               their
               enemies
               :
               yea
               of
               Gods
               deare
               Saints
               ,
               and
               faggots
               too
               ,
               and
               to
               burne
               them
               to
               ashes
               too
               :
               but
               the
               former
               part
               which
               containeth
               workes
               of
               loue
               and
               charitie
               ,
               is
               yet
               to
               learne
               ,
               they
               can
               no
               skill
               of
               that
               .
               And
               if
               some
               of
               them
               be
               told
               of
               their
               hard
               dealing
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               alleadge
               this
               Text
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               why
               ,
               doth
               not
               Christ
               say
               ,
               we
               must
               heape
               coales
               of
               fire
               vpon
               our
               enemies
               heades
               ?
               Such
               gibers
               ,
               and
               scoffers
               at
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               couple
               with
               Iulian
               and
               Lucian
               their
               predecessours
               ,
               wishing
               them
               in
               time
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
               and
               pray
               vnto
               God
               (
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               )
               that
               they
               may
               truly
               repent
               them
               of
               their
               blasphemous
               courses
               :
               their
               state
               is
               fearefull
               and
               daungerous
               :
               for
               that
               they
               go
               on
               plodding
               and
               scoffing
               at
               religion
               .
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               commeth
               not
               into
               their
               way
               :
               for
               it
               leadeth
               as
               directly
               as
               can
               be
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               will
               bring
               men
               vnto
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               vnpardonable
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               those
               that
               do
               all
               their
               good
               workes
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               debarring
               themselues
               from
               all
               vaineglorious
               applauses
               ,
               and
               commendations
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               themselues
               too
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               further
               ,
               that
               
                 thy
                 father
                 which
                 seeth
                 thee
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 will
                 reward
                 thee
                 openly
              
               to
               shew
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               indeuour
               to
               approue
               our selues
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               vnto
               the
               world
               :
               like
               an
               honest
               wife
               ,
               that
               will
               so
               attire
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               so
               behaue
               
               her selfe
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               she
               may
               please
               her
               owne
               husband
               ,
               and
               not
               other
               men
               .
               And
               next
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               way
               to
               weane
               our selues
               from
               these
               vaine
               desires
               of
               worldly
               praise
               is
               ,
               to
               consider
               effectually
               ,
               and
               to
               remember
               continually
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               still
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               our
               heauenly
               father
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               either
               stand
               or
               fall
               ,
               and
               of
               whome
               we
               shall
               be
               abundantly
               rewarded
               openly
               (
               according
               to
               his
               gracious
               premise
               )
               for
               that
               which
               faithfully
               we
               haue
               done
               in
               secret
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               those
               which
               seeke
               for
               open
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               giue
               vnto
               themselues
               any
               secret
               praise
               ,
               to
               the
               impeachment
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               cannot
               look
               for
               any
               open
               reward
               at
               Gods
               hand
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               :
               but
               those
               that
               are
               perswaded
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               moued
               effectually
               with
               that
               ,
               do
               not
               care
               which
               way
               it
               goeth
               with
               them
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               may
               be
               approued
               of
               God
               their
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               and
               carry
               a
               good
               conscience
               vnto
               their
               graues
               .
               Here
               be
               three
               things
               attributed
               vnto
               God
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               he
               seeth
               those
               things
               that
               are
               done
               in
               secret
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               reward
               the
               good
               that
               we
               do
               in
               secret
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               reward
               it
               openly
               .
               Fitly
               are
               these
               things
               propounded
               to
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               accustome
               themselues
               to
               do
               whatsoeuer
               they
               do
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
               and
               to
               approue
               themselues
               vnto
               their
               heauenly
               Father
               .
               And
               as
               fitly
               are
               these
               three
               opposed
               to
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               all
               which
               men
               do
               so
               hunt
               after
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               :
               that
               God
               seerh
               and
               knoweth
               all
               things
               that
               are
               done
               in
               secret
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               many
               places
               do
               witnesse
               :
               
                 Whither
                 shall
                 I
                 go
                 from
                 thy
                 presence
                 ?
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               
                 If
                 I
                 go
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 go
                 downe
                 to
                 hel
                 ,
              
               
               
                 thou
                 art
                 there
                 :
                 If
                 I
                 go
                 beyond
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 will
                 there
                 find
                 me
                 out
                 :
                 if
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 darkenesse
                 shall
                 couer
                 me
                 ,
                 behold
                 darkenesse
                 and
                 light
                 to
                 thee
                 are
                 both
                 alike
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 about
                 my
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 spyest
                 out
                 all
                 my
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 knowest
                 all
                 my
                 thoughts
                 long
                 before
                 :
              
               meaning
               before
               they
               are
               conceiued
               .
               Againe
               :
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 not
                 see
                 ?
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 not
                 heare
                 ?
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               by
               Ieremie
               the
               Lord
               saith
               :
               
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 search
                 the
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 trie
                 the
                 reines
              
               .
               A
               point
               this
               is
               very
               necessarie
               to
               be
               vrged
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               wicked
               either
               beleeue
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               they
               regard
               it
               not
               .
               Many
               will
               confesse
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               say
               with
               the
               wicked
               in
               the
               10.
               
               Psalme
               :
               
                 Tush
                 the
                 Lord
                 seeth
                 vs
                 not
              
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               seeth
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               regard
               :
               and
               thereupon
               they
               make
               themselues
               bold
               to
               commit
               all
               wickednesse
               with
               greedinesse
               :
               for
               would
               so
               many
               so
               desperately
               else
               giue
               ouer
               themselues
               ,
               some
               to
               theft
               ,
               some
               to
               whoredome
               ,
               some
               to
               drunkennesse
               ,
               some
               to
               practising
               of
               murther
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               the
               contriuing
               of
               treason
               :
               if
               they
               were
               perswaded
               that
               the
               Lord
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               did
               looke
               vpon
               them
               in
               secret
               :
               and
               take
               a
               
               note
               of
               that
               which
               they
               do
               in
               secret
               ?
               and
               heape
               vp
               vengeance
               as
               they
               heape
               vp
               sinne
               ?
               Would
               the
               foule
               mouthed
               blasphemer
               sweare
               againe
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               reproued
               for
               his
               swearing
               ,
               in
               despite
               of
               God
               (
               whose
               most
               holy
               and
               fearefull
               name
               he
               doth
               abuse
               )
               and
               of
               him
               that
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               doth
               reproue
               him
               :
               if
               he
               were
               perswaded
               that
               the
               Lord
               did
               heare
               him
               ,
               &
               marke
               how
               he
               doth
               abuse
               his
               name
               ?
               would
               so
               many
               beate
               their
               braines
               ,
               and
               studie
               so
               hard
               as
               they
               do
               in
               secret
               ,
               to
               practise
               all
               kind
               of
               wrong
               and
               oppression
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               couer
               it
               with
               flatterie
               and
               deceipt
               ,
               if
               they
               beleeued
               that
               God
               did
               see
               them
               or
               regard
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               would
               so
               many
               come
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               great
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               play
               the
               hypocrits
               ,
               hardening
               their
               hearts
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               imagining
               euill
               ,
               and
               descanting
               vpon
               euery
               word
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               beleeue
               that
               God
               did
               see
               them
               in
               secret
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               this
               but
               plaine
               Atheisme
               ?
               to
               say
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               beleeue
               that
               this
               God
               seeth
               in
               secret
               ?
               What
               is
               this
               but
               to
               make
               an
               idoll
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ?
               If
               this
               be
               Atheisme
               (
               as
               doubtlesse
               it
               is
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               )
               then
               how
               many
               Atheists
               are
               there
               which
               liue
               so
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               did
               not
               see
               them
               in
               secret
               ?
               for
               in
               secret
               they
               conceiue
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               in
               publike
               they
               bring
               foorth
               vngodlinesse
               :
               for
               why
               ,
               they
               thinke
               themselues
               cocke
               sure
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               God
               (
               as
               they
               imagine
               )
               doth
               not
               see
               their
               secret
               deuises
               ,
               or
               not
               regard
               them
               .
               They
               thinke
               that
               because
               they
               see
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               seeth
               not
               them
               :
               
               like
               Balaam
               who
               feared
               not
               the
               Angell
               because
               he
               saw
               not
               the
               Angell
               :
               but
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               his
               beast
               feared
               him
               ,
               and
               stayed
               so
               soone
               as
               he
               saw
               him
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               know
               that
               God
               doth
               see
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               go
               on
               still
               in
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               are
               worse
               then
               the
               beast
               :
               and
               that
               asse
               shall
               condemne
               them
               .
               This
               doctrine
               is
               also
               to
               be
               vrged
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               godly
               themselues
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               know
               and
               confesse
               it
               to
               be
               most
               true
               ,
               and
               can
               alleadge
               many
               Texts
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               proue
               that
               God
               hath
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               seeth
               all
               things
               that
               are
               done
               in
               secret
               :
               yet
               they
               haue
               not
               so
               powerfull
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               as
               they
               should
               .
               Then
               is
               it
               powerfull
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               when
               (
               by
               the
               Spirite
               of
               God
               )
               our
               hearts
               are
               kept
               in
               awe
               ,
               and
               made
               afraid
               to
               do
               those
               things
               that
               will
               offend
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               as
               Ioseph
               who
               (
               knowing
               this
               point
               well
               )
               feared
               therefore
               to
               yeeld
               to
               the
               lewd
               motion
               of
               his
               light
               mistresse
               .
            
             
               How
               many
               sinnes
               do
               of
               a
               sudden
               steale
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               slippe
               from
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               thinke
               not
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               seeth
               in
               secret
               ?
               How
               many
               againe
               are
               arrested
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               and
               taken
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               yea
               and
               staid
               from
               going
               forward
               ,
               when
               once
               this
               meditation
               commeth
               to
               mind
               :
               God
               seeth
               in
               secret
               ?
               We
               are
               alwaies
               conuersant
               in
               his
               eyesight
               ,
               neither
               can
               we
               possibly
               do
               or
               conceiue
               any
               thing
               ,
               be
               it
               neuer
               so
               secret
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               seeth
               it
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               great
               rashnesse
               and
               impudent
               audacitie
               ,
               if
               a
               sonne
               without
               feare
               of
               his
               fathers
               displeasure
               dareth
               do
               a
               fault
               in
               the
               sight
               and
               presence
               of
               his
               father
               .
               Nay
               what
               strumpet
               so
               impudent
               that
               in
               her
               husbands
               sight
               dareth
               prostitute
               herselfe
               before
               another
               ?
               yea
               would
               she
               not
               be
               ashamed
               and
               afraid
               too
               ,
               if
               but
               a
               little
               child
               were
               in
               presence
               ?
               What
               then
               shall
               we
               thinke
               of
               our selues
               ,
               that
               dare
               boldly
               without
               feare
               ,
               confidently
               without
               doubting
               ,
               impudently
               without
               blush
               ing
               ,
               and
               continually
               without
               ceassing
               ,
               do
               those
               things
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               Almightie
               God
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               which
               we
               feare
               and
               shame
               to
               doe
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               mortall
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               little
               child
               ?
               The
               breath
               of
               man
               is
               in
               his
               nosthrils
               ,
               but
               the
               least
               glimpse
               of
               Gods
               diuine
               ,
               imperiall
               ,
               and
               immortall
               Maiestie
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               confound
               and
               crush
               in
               peeces
               tenne
               thousand
               worlds
               at
               once
               .
               As
               God
               doth
               see
               his
               children
               in
               secret
               ,
               so
               he
               doth
               looke
               vpon
               them
               as
               a
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               cruell
               enemie
               ,
               or
               rigorous
               Iudge
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               well
               :
               and
               being
               well
               pleased
               with
               Christ
               Iesus
               his
               naturall
               sonne
               ,
               doth
               also
               take
               great
               delights
               in
               the
               indeuours
               of
               his
               adopted
               children
               which
               are
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               and
               therefore
               doth
               he
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               else
               not
               .
               Therefore
               whatsoeuer
               deuotion
               or
               seruice
               we
               offer
               vnto
               God
               in
               secret
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               offered
               in
               and
               through
               Christ
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               alone
               it
               is
               acceptable
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               (
               being
               without
               Christ
               )
               is
               vnto
               God
               most
               abhominable
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               that
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               will
               reward
               his
               childrē
               for
               that
               they
               giue
               in
               secret
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               good
               encouragement
               to
               the
               godly
               .
               For
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               (
               vnlesse
               it
               hath
               some
               hope
               of
               reward
               )
               thinks
               it
               altogether
               lost
               which
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               It
               is
               not
               lost
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               of
               your
               heauenly
               Father
               .
               Therefore
               well
               saith
               a
               learned
               man
               :
               
                 Eleemosina
                 non
                 est
                 dispendium
                 ,
                 sed
                 negotiatio
                 :
              
               Almes
               giuing
               is
               no
               losse
               or
               damage
               ,
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               traffique
               or
               merchandise
               from
               heauen
               .
               For
               whatsoeuer
               we
               lay
               out
               here
               vpon
               Christs
               poore
               needie
               members
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               payed
               againe
               with
               aduantage
               .
               
               
                 Cast
                 thy
                 bread
                 vpon
                 the
                 waters
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 for
                 after
                 many
                 dayes
                 thou
                 shalt
                 find
                 it
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               feare
               not
               to
               bestow
               thy
               liberalitie
               vpon
               the
               poore
               ,
               which
               can
               giue
               thee
               nothing
               againe
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               seeme
               to
               be
               lost
               as
               that
               which
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               
                 yet
                 after
                 many
                 daies
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               thou
               doest
               least
               looke
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               thinkest
               that
               it
               is
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               worne
               out
               with
               time
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               find
               it
               againe
               ,
               thy
               heauenly
               Father
               with
               whom
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               are
               but
               as
               one
               day
               will
               reward
               thee
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               thou
               giue
               of
               faith
               in
               his
               sonne
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               :
               because
               we
               naturally
               affect
               popular
               praise
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               be
               famous
               ,
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               that
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               will
               not
               onely
               reward
               
               vs
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               also
               be
               openly
               .
               This
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               plainly
               sheweth
               in
               Luk.
               14.13.14
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 thou
                 makest
                 a
                 feast
                 call
                 not
                 thy
                 friends
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 brethren
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 rich
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 also
                 bid
                 thee
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 recompence
                 be
                 made
                 thee
                 :
                 but
                 call
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 the
                 lame
                 ,
                 the
                 maymed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 recompence
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 recompenced
                 at
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               thou
               regardest
               a
               good
               reward
               indeed
               ,
               then
               rather
               call
               the
               poore
               then
               the
               rich
               .
               What
               recompence
               this
               is
               that
               shall
               be
               giuen
               in
               behalfe
               of
               the
               poore
               Christ
               also
               sheweth
               in
               Mat.
               25.34
               .
               
               where
               he
               sheweth
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               to
               them
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 inherite
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 hungred
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 gaue
                 me
                 meat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 in
                 asmuch
                 as
                 ye
                 haue
                 done
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 these
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 ye
                 haue
                 done
                 it
                 vnto
                 me
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               as
               done
               vnto
               my selfe
               ,
               which
               you
               haue
               done
               vnto
               these
               poore
               ones
               that
               beleeue
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               I
               haue
               died
               .
               What
               manner
               of
               reward
               is
               this
               ?
               
               We
               may
               well
               wonder
               at
               this
               reward
               :
               as
               Mary
               did
               at
               the
               Angels
               salutation
               :
               for
               the
               Angell
               did
               not
               salute
               her
               as
               her
               neighbours
               vsed
               to
               salute
               her
               :
               and
               God
               doth
               not
               reward
               his
               children
               in
               whom
               (
               for
               his
               beloued
               Sons
               sake
               )
               he
               taketh
               delight
               ,
               as
               men
               reward
               their
               friends
               .
               Amongst
               men
               ye
               shall
               haue
               a
               dinner
               for
               a
               dinner
               ,
               and
               one
               good
               turne
               for
               another
               :
               but
               here
               is
               a
               kingdom
               giuen
               for
               giuing
               a
               peece
               of
               bread
               ,
               or
               cloth
               ,
               or
               drinke
               ,
               or
               cōfortable
               speeches
               ,
               which
               they
               haue
               not
               giuē
               neither
               as
               owners
               therof
               ,
               but
               as
               stewards
               put
               in
               trust
               from
               God.
               And
               what
               kingdome
               ?
               No
               lesse
               then
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               .
               And
               how
               ?
               not
               as
               a
               lease
               ,
               or
               a
               farme
               ,
               or
               a
               coppie
               hold
               for
               yeares
               :
               but
               as
               an
               inheritance
               of
               their
               Father
               for
               euer
               .
               And
               this
               shall
               be
               giuen
               them
               in
               possession
               with
               al
               the
               grace
               and
               glorie
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               some
               few
               persons
               ,
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               or
               that
               countrey
               ,
               but
               before
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               at
               the
               sight
               and
               hearing
               wherof
               ,
               the
               wicked
               and
               vngodly
               hypocrites
               ,
               who
               sold
               their
               good
               deedes
               for
               worldly
               praise
               and
               filthie
               lucre
               ,
               
               as
               prophane
               Esau
               did
               his
               birthright
               for
               a
               messe
               of
               pottage
               ,
               shall
               euen
               gnash
               with
               their
               teeth
               for
               griefe
               ,
               and
               consume
               away
               like
               the
               smoke
               against
               the
               wind
               ,
               through
               extremitie
               of
               feare
               ,
               griefe
               ,
               and
               shame
               :
               being
               withall
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               ouerwhelmed
               with
               the
               most
               dreadfull
               and
               intollerable
               sentence
               of
               Gods
               euerlasting
               curse
               ,
               which
               in
               like
               manner
               is
               set
               downe
               alreadie
               :
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 euerlasting
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 diuell
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 :
              
               from
               which
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               rich
               mercies
               sake
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               deliuer
               vs
               all
               .
               Now
               my
               brethrē
               by
               this
               time
               I
               hope
               you
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               lost
               by
               that
               which
               a
               man
               doth
               vnto
               God
               in
               secret
               ,
               or
               vnto
               any
               of
               Gods
               Church
               
               for
               the
               loue
               of
               God.
               For
               God
               that
               is
               loue
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               infinite
               in
               loue
               ,
               cannot
               but
               infinitely
               reward
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               which
               any
               way
               they
               haue
               shewed
               vnto
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               especially
               seeing
               as
               he
               crowneth
               not
               our
               gifts
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               his
               owne
               gifts
               in
               vs
               ,
               which
               we
               receiued
               first
               of
               him
               .
               And
               what
               can
               we
               desire
               more
               ?
               Would
               we
               be
               seene
               when
               we
               do
               well
               ?
               behold
               who
               seeth
               vs
               ,
               euen
               God
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               ,
               who
               is
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               who
               cannot
               deceiue
               any
               ,
               nor
               be
               deceiued
               by
               any
               .
               Wouldest
               thou
               be
               rewarded
               for
               that
               thou
               doest
               ?
               and
               would
               we
               not
               loose
               our
               labour
               for
               a
               toy
               or
               a
               trifle
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               ?
               then
               behold
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               is
               readie
               ,
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               reward
               vs
               with
               a
               kingdom
               of
               eternal
               happinesse
               :
               onely
               let
               vs
               be
               content
               with
               his
               reward
               ,
               and
               tarrie
               his
               gracious
               leisure
               .
               Would
               we
               be
               openly
               rewarded
               and
               graced
               by
               some
               great
               person
               ,
               before
               many
               ,
               and
               before
               our
               enemies
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               before
               our
               friends
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               with
               vs
               reioyce
               and
               triumph
               ouer
               them
               :
               then
               behold
               ,
               we
               haue
               our
               hearts
               desire
               :
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               will
               not
               onely
               most
               bountifully
               reward
               vs
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               open
               presence
               ,
               view
               ,
               and
               hearing
               of
               all
               the
               whole
               world
               will
               blesse
               vs
               :
               where
               all
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               Tyrants
               shall
               appeare
               and
               stand
               naked
               :
               and
               many
               of
               them
               shall
               shake
               and
               tremble
               for
               extreame
               feare
               and
               horrour
               of
               their
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               and
               Gods
               vengeance
               .
               Blessed
               be
               the
               most
               glorious
               name
               of
               our
               heauenly
               Father
               for
               euer
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               As
               we
               haue
               heard
               what
               is
               to
               be
               shunned
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               chiefly
               to
               be
               respected
               in
               giuing
               of
               almes
               :
               so
               now
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               speake
               something
               (
               though
               but
               briefly
               )
               of
               almes
               it selfe
               :
               
               and
               therein
               to
               see
               ,
               first
               ,
               what
               this
               word
               almes
               doth
               signifie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               ,
               or
               for
               what
               cause
               God
               did
               ordaine
               that
               almes
               should
               be
               giuen
               and
               taken
               :
               or
               why
               he
               would
               haue
               any
               occasion
               thereof
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               how
               men
               may
               be
               moued
               or
               induced
               to
               giue
               almes
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               to
               whom
               almes
               must
               be
               giuen
               .
               For
               the
               first
               :
               the
               word
               almes
               is
               deriued
               of
               the
               Greeke
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               mercie
               .
               Therefore
               as
               that
               is
               called
               grace
               which
               is
               giuen
               of
               grace
               ,
               so
               that
               is
               called
               mercie
               which
               is
               giuen
               of
               mercie
               .
               Almes
               then
               is
               some
               benefite
               that
               is
               bestowed
               freely
               vpon
               the
               poore
               and
               needie
               ,
               onely
               of
               a
               mercifull
               and
               pitifull
               affection
               ,
               and
               fellow
               feeling
               of
               his
               griefe
               and
               want
               .
               So
               the
               Samaritane
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               shewed
               compassion
               and
               mercie
               vpon
               the
               wounded
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               powred
               oyle
               into
               his
               woundes
               ,
               and
               holpe
               him
               vp
               to
               his
               beast
               ,
               and
               laid
               out
               money
               for
               him
               at
               the
               Inne
               ,
               and
               gaue
               his
               word
               for
               him
               :
               this
               was
               a
               right
               almes
               giuer
               ,
               which
               gaue
               of
               pitie
               ,
               and
               was
               moued
               by
               mercie
               :
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               griefe
               and
               sicknes
               of
               the
               mind
               for
               anothers
               miserie
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               man
               readie
               to
               releeue
               the
               same
               .
               And
               of
               almes
               some
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               some
               is
               false
               ;
               that
               is
               true
               almes
               
               which
               comes
               from
               them
               that
               giue
               of
               mercie
               ,
               and
               compassion
               ,
               or
               feeling
               of
               anothers
               miserie
               ,
               who
               is
               sicke
               and
               troubled
               in
               his
               mind
               vntill
               his
               brothers
               miserie
               be
               releeued
               .
               That
               is
               a
               false
               almes
               which
               comes
               from
               hypocrites
               ,
               who
               giue
               not
               of
               any
               mercie
               ,
               or
               compassion
               ,
               but
               of
               some
               other
               straunge
               affections
               ,
               seeking
               either
               to
               winne
               fame
               ,
               or
               to
               auoid
               shame
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               are
               compelled
               by
               law
               to
               giue
               something
               .
               For
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               see
               their
               poore
               brother
               in
               neuer
               so
               great
               need
               alone
               ,
               and
               no
               bodie
               by
               them
               to
               see
               them
               when
               they
               giue
               ,
               or
               if
               there
               were
               not
               others
               to
               giue
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               wonder
               at
               them
               for
               their
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               or
               some
               law
               to
               compell
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               go
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               come
               by
               him
               too
               often
               inough
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               die
               too
               for
               want
               ,
               before
               they
               would
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               to
               saue
               him
               .
               That
               our
               almes
               may
               be
               true
               almes
               ,
               or
               mercies
               gift
               indeed
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               materiall
               how
               honest
               ,
               or
               dishonest
               ,
               how
               good
               or
               how
               bad
               he
               be
               to
               whō
               we
               giue
               ,
               nor
               whether
               it
               be
               much
               or
               little
               that
               we
               giue
               ,
               but
               with
               what
               mind
               we
               giue
               .
               
               
                 Discriminat
                 in
                 hac
                 causa
                 non
                 dati
                 sed
                 dantium
                 diuersitas
                 ,
              
               saith
               a
               learned
               Writer
               :
               It
               is
               not
               the
               diuersitie
               of
               gifts
               ,
               but
               the
               diuersitie
               of
               giuers
               that
               make
               the
               difference
               in
               this
               cause
               :
               
               
                 The
                 rich
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 aboundance
                 cast
                 much
                 into
                 the
                 treasurie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poore
                 widow
                 cast
                 in
                 two
                 mites
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 farthing
                 .
              
               Now
               (
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Christ
               )
               she
               cast
               in
               more
               then
               the
               rich
               men
               did
               ,
               because
               they
               of
               their
               superfluitie
               gaue
               some
               ,
               but
               she
               gaue
               all
               that
               she
               had
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               we
               see
               by
               daily
               experience
               ,
               that
               many
               a
               meane
               man
               considering
               his
               abilitie
               ,
               or
               rather
               his
               inabilitie
               ,
               doth
               giue
               more
               when
               he
               giueth
               a
               peny
               ,
               then
               some
               rich
               man
               doth
               when
               he
               giueth
               a
               pound
               .
               And
               perhaps
               as
               he
               giueth
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               in
               cōparison
               of
               some
               other
               ,
               so
               he
               parteth
               from
               it
               with
               a
               better
               mind
               then
               some
               that
               giue
               more
               ,
               and
               can
               better
               spare
               it
               then
               he
               .
               Diuerse
               do
               examine
               (
               in
               giuing
               of
               almes
               )
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               good
               man
               or
               no
               to
               whom
               they
               giue
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               of
               necessitie
               required
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               almes
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               be
               a
               good
               man
               to
               whom
               almes
               is
               giuen
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               a
               good
               man
               that
               giueth
               it
               :
               
                 Facile
                 dignus
                 est
                 pauper
                 ,
                 hoc
                 ipso
                 quod
                 miser
                 est
                 &
                 egenus
                 ,
                 vt
                 eleemosynam
                 accipiat
              
               (
               saith
               Musculus
               :
               )
               A
               poore
               man
               is
               capable
               inough
               of
               an
               almes
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               in
               miserie
               and
               want
               .
            
             
               Some
               say
               ,
               they
               would
               giue
               almes
               if
               they
               were
               able
               ;
               but
               let
               them
               giue
               of
               that
               small
               abilitie
               that
               they
               haue
               ,
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               acceptable
               before
               God
               ,
               being
               giuē
               of
               a
               pitiful
               mind
               .
               There
               is
               the
               alms
               of
               the
               hand
               ,
               &
               the
               almes
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               the
               almes
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               &
               the
               almes
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               The
               almes
               of
               the
               hand
               is
               some
               visible
               thing
               giuen
               ,
               as
               gold
               ,
               siluer
               ,
               bread
               ,
               cloth
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               tongues
               almes
               is
               two
               fold
               :
               first
               ,
               good
               counsell
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               speeches
               ,
               which
               oftentimes
               do
               more
               good
               then
               gold
               and
               siluer
               :
               such
               an
               almes
               did
               Peter
               bestow
               vpon
               the
               creeple
               ,
               when
               he
               
               said
               :
               
                 Siluer
                 and
                 gold
                 I
                 haue
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 I
                 giue
                 thee
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 arise
                 and
                 walke
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               earnest
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               :
               such
               an
               almes
               did
               the
               Church
               bestow
               vpon
               Peter
               when
               he
               was
               in
               prison
               :
               and
               it
               releeued
               him
               more
               then
               mony
               :
               for
               it
               caused
               the
               prison
               doores
               to
               open
               alone
               ,
               and
               Peter
               escaped
               .
               Act.
               12.
               
               The
               eyes
               almes
               ,
               are
               teares
               for
               the
               calamities
               of
               other
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               a
               sorrowfull
               heart
               :
               such
               an
               almes
               did
               the
               women
               of
               Ierusalem
               bestow
               vpon
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               when
               he
               went
               to
               suffer
               death
               .
               And
               Christ
               noted
               thē
               in
               gracious
               termes
               for
               it
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Weepe
                 not
                 for
                 me
                 daughters
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 but
                 weepe
                 for
                 your selues
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               almes
               of
               the
               heart
               is
               a
               certaine
               griefe
               and
               sorrow
               arising
               from
               the
               feeling
               of
               anothers
               miserie
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               if
               abilitie
               serue
               :
               and
               of
               all
               th●se
               ,
               he
               that
               cannot
               giue
               one
               may
               affoord
               another
               .
               Some
               giue
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               grudgingly
               ,
               and
               angerly
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               pollicie
               onely
               ,
               to
               please
               vnruly
               persons
               ,
               and
               stay
               a
               further
               mischiefe
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               else
               they
               should
               lose
               all
               :
               like
               those
               that
               cast
               bread
               to
               a
               dogge
               for
               feare
               of
               biting
               :
               these
               giue
               no
               good
               almes
               .
               No
               more
               do
               those
               that
               giue
               somewhat
               of
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               ill
               gotten
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               keepe
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               better
               
               securitie
               .
               Nor
               they
               that
               giue
               of
               a
               vainglorious
               affection
               ,
               to
               seeme
               to
               be
               mercifull
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               nothing
               lesse
               .
               We
               are
               not
               to
               iudge
               any
               mans
               hart
               :
               but
               euery
               man
               by
               this
               doctrine
               is
               to
               examine
               and
               iudge
               his
               owne
               heart
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               are
               to
               see
               why
               the
               Lord
               will
               haue
               almes
               to
               be
               giuen
               ,
               that
               is
               :
               why
               it
               is
               his
               pleasure
               to
               haue
               poore
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               shal
               stand
               in
               neede
               of
               the
               rich
               mans
               almes
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Lords
               doing
               :
               
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               :
               
                 The
                 rich
                 and
                 the
                 poore
                 meete
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 maker
                 of
                 all
                 :
              
               He
               could
               haue
               made
               many
               women
               for
               one
               man
               (
               saith
               the
               prophet
               )
               for
               he
               had
               abundance
               of
               spirit
               ,
               meaning
               he
               had
               power
               inough
               to
               giue
               many
               wiues
               to
               one
               husband
               ;
               but
               he
               made
               but
               one
               wife
               for
               one
               husband
               :
               
               and
               why
               but
               one
               ?
               because
               he
               sought
               a
               godly
               seede
               .
               So
               he
               could
               haue
               made
               all
               rich
               ,
               or
               those
               rich
               which
               he
               made
               poore
               ,
               &
               those
               poore
               which
               he
               made
               rich
               :
               for
               he
               had
               abundance
               and
               inough
               for
               euery
               one
               ,
               if
               euery
               one
               had
               bene
               a
               world
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               do
               so
               :
               but
               would
               haue
               some
               to
               be
               rich
               &
               some
               to
               be
               poore
               .
               And
               why
               so
               ?
               Surely
               to
               giue
               thereby
               occasions
               of
               patience
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               vnto
               the
               poore
               by
               their
               pouertie
               )
               and
               of
               liberalitie
               ,
               and
               doing
               of
               good
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               vnto
               the
               rich
               by
               placing
               of
               poore
               and
               needy
               amongst
               them
               .
               God
               could
               haue
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               sinne
               should
               neuer
               haue
               bene
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               so
               pleased
               him
               ,
               but
               then
               how
               should
               his
               iustice
               haue
               appeared
               in
               punishing
               the
               vessels
               of
               his
               wrath
               :
               and
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               mercie
               bene
               manifested
               in
               pardoning
               his
               elect
               ?
               Euen
               so
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               
               made
               all
               rich
               and
               none
               poore
               ,
               what
               should
               then
               the
               rich
               haue
               had
               to
               exercise
               their
               liberalitie
               vpon
               ?
               and
               wherwithall
               should
               the
               patience
               of
               the
               needy
               haue
               bene
               tried
               ?
               Both
               rich
               and
               poore
               therfore
               hath
               he
               made
               for
               the
               manifesting
               of
               the
               singular
               worke
               of
               his
               Spirit
               to
               his
               own
               praise
               and
               glory
               in
               both
               .
               Let
               not
               therefore
               the
               rich
               contemne
               the
               poore
               :
               because
               they
               haue
               not
               their
               aboundance
               for
               themselues
               ,
               but
               as
               stewards
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               releeue
               therewith
               those
               which
               want
               .
               Neither
               let
               the
               poore
               enuie
               the
               rich
               ,
               or
               impatiently
               beare
               their
               burden
               :
               because
               God
               hath
               prouided
               that
               their
               want
               should
               be
               supplied
               by
               the
               rich
               :
               but
               let
               both
               poore
               and
               rich
               glorifie
               God
               in
               their
               estate
               and
               calling
               ,
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               vse
               the
               same
               to
               that
               end
               that
               God
               hath
               ordained
               them
               for
               ,
               they
               shall
               reape
               vnto
               themselues
               the
               most
               sweete
               fruits
               of
               the
               sanctifying
               spirit
               ,
               vnto
               the
               sealing
               vp
               of
               their
               euerlasting
               election
               and
               adoption
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               men
               may
               be
               moued
               or
               induced
               to
               giue
               almes
               willingly
               and
               chearefully
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               almes
               giuing
               
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               worke
               of
               mercie
               ,
               as
               almes
               it selfe
               is
               mercies
               gift
               ,
               it
               can
               haue
               no
               better
               inforcer
               to
               worke
               then
               mercie
               it selfe
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               compassion
               or
               fellow
               feeling
               of
               another
               mans
               miserie
               ,
               which
               naturally
               should
               be
               in
               al
               mē
               .
               But
               because
               that
               is
               by
               natural
               corruption
               deaded
               in
               some
               ,
               &
               turned
               into
               a
               sottish
               kind
               of
               inhumanitie
               in
               others
               ,
               &
               weakned
               in
               all
               :
               Therefore
               secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               needfull
               that
               we
               be
               regenerated
               &
               
               made
               new
               men
               by
               the
               Spirite
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               heauenly
               grace
               and
               effectuall
               working
               in
               vs
               ,
               may
               restore
               that
               which
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               cause
               mercie
               to
               appeare
               in
               her
               liuely
               hew
               and
               beautifull
               colour
               againe
               .
               Thirdly
               
               when
               we
               are
               borne
               againe
               ▪
               it
               is
               a
               motiue
               of
               no
               small
               force
               ,
               to
               consider
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               is
               miserable
               ,
               poore
               ,
               and
               needie
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               whosoeuer
               doth
               succour
               them
               ,
               is
               iudged
               to
               haue
               succored
               Christ
               himselfe
               :
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Christs
               owne
               mouth
               ,
               in
               Mat.
               25.
               verse
               24.
               and
               so
               forward
               .
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               so
               that
               Christ
               is
               releeued
               whē
               his
               poore
               mēbers
               are
               releeued
               ,
               what
               reason
               hath
               any
               hard
               harted
               Nabal
               to
               be
               so
               close
               fisted
               as
               many
               are
               against
               poore
               Christians
               ?
               considering
               what
               Christ
               hath
               done
               for
               them
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               they
               ought
               to
               open
               their
               hand
               ,
               yea
               and
               euen
               to
               powre
               out
               their
               very
               hearts
               ,
               with
               al
               the
               bowels
               of
               mercie
               and
               compassion
               that
               can
               be
               ?
               Christ
               doth
               feede
               vs
               with
               heauenly
               bread
               ,
               namely
               ,
               with
               his
               owne
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               againe
               feed
               him
               (
               when
               he
               is
               hungrie
               )
               with
               earthly
               bread
               ?
               Christ
               doth
               cloth
               vs
               with
               garments
               of
               immortalitie
               ,
               and
               shal
               not
               we
               cloth
               him
               when
               he
               is
               naked
               ,
               with
               garments
               which
               soone
               weare
               out
               and
               come
               to
               nought
               ?
               Christ
               will
               receiue
               vs
               into
               his
               euerlasting
               
               and
               heauenly
               habitations
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               receiue
               him
               (
               comming
               as
               a
               poore
               pilgrime
               amongst
               vs
               )
               into
               our
               earthly
               mansions
               ?
               Christ
               came
               downe
               from
               heauen
               to
               vs
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               visite
               vs
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               cure
               vs
               ;
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               visite
               him
               when
               he
               is
               sicke
               in
               his
               members
               ?
               Christ
               was
               imprisoned
               to
               set
               vs
               at
               libertie
               ,
               he
               was
               wrongfully
               condemned
               ,
               to
               acquite
               vs
               ,
               and
               miserably
               accursed
               to
               blesse
               vs
               ,
               and
               deepely
               impouerished
               to
               enrich
               vs
               ,
               and
               shamefully
               crucified
               to
               redeeme
               vs
               ,
               and
               cruelly
               tormented
               to
               ease
               vs
               :
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               vouchsafe
               to
               visite
               him
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               endure
               some
               paine
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               his
               poore
               members
               ?
               Yes
               verily
               ,
               and
               wo
               ,
               yea
               ten
               thousand
               woes
               be
               to
               them
               that
               are
               ashamed
               of
               his
               bands
               ?
               All
               this
               doth
               euery
               one
               professe
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               Many
               do
               speake
               those
               words
               ,
               but
               few
               shew
               the
               power
               therof
               :
               most
               professe
               ,
               but
               fewest
               practise
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               :
               which
               sheweth
               plainely
               ,
               that
               many
               moe
               professe
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               do
               indeede
               belong
               vnto
               him
               .
               For
               none
               of
               his
               members
               be
               dead
               and
               sencelesse
               ,
               but
               are
               all
               of
               them
               fellow
               and
               feeling
               members
               ,
               suffering
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               like
               the
               members
               of
               a
               mans
               bodie
               ,
               and
               helping
               one
               another
               as
               they
               would
               be
               helped
               themselues
               .
               To
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               let
               vs
               imagine
               there
               is
               some
               rich
               man
               of
               whom
               we
               haue
               receiued
               more
               benefits
               then
               euer
               we
               are
               able
               to
               recompence
               .
               He
               hath
               no
               need
               of
               our
               reward
               ,
               but
               onely
               commendeth
               vnto
               vs
               some
               poore
               friend
               of
               his
               ,
               whom
               he
               specially
               loueth
               ,
               &
               would
               require
               at
               our
               hands
               in
               token
               of
               our
               thankefull
               mind
               ,
               to
               bestow
               somewhat
               vpon
               that
               his
               poore
               frind
               :
               would
               not
               al
               the
               world
               cry
               shame
               of
               vs
               if
               we
               should
               refuse
               it
               ?
               Christ
               himselfe
               is
               that
               rich
               man
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               for
               infinite
               benefits
               we
               ow
               not
               only
               great
               thankfulnes
               ,
               but
               euen
               our selues
               .
               And
               this
               one
               thing
               especially
               he
               requireth
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               could
               find
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               do
               vnto
               him
               ,
               we
               would
               for
               his
               sake
               do
               it
               vnto
               the
               poore
               :
               whō
               by
               speciall
               charge
               he
               hath
               committed
               to
               our
               care
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               he
               said
               (
               when
               Iudas
               grudged
               at
               the
               ointment
               which
               Mary
               bestowed
               on
               him
               :
               )
               
               )
               
                 Let
                 her
                 alone
                 ,
                 why
                 trouble
                 ye
                 her
                 ?
                 she
                 hath
                 wrought
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 on
                 me
                 :
              
               to
               shew
               that
               those
               should
               not
               be
               hindred
               which
               are
               about
               to
               shew
               the
               fruits
               of
               loue
               to
               Christ
               ;
               and
               addeth
               withall
               (
               as
               a
               reason
               why
               shee
               should
               not
               be
               hindered
               :
               )
               
                 For
                 ye
                 haue
                 the
                 poore
                 with
                 you
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 and
                 whē
                 you
                 will
                 ye
                 may
                 do
                 them
                 good
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               was
               once
               annoynted
               &
               honoured
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               so
               he
               lookes
               still
               to
               be
               annoynted
               and
               honoured
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               which
               who
               soeuer
               refuseth
               ,
               what
               loue
               can
               he
               imagine
               that
               he
               beareth
               vnto
               Christ
               ?
               For
               if
               the
               loue
               of
               Christ
               were
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               count
               nothing
               too
               deare
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               Christ
               :
               nor
               yet
               too
               hard
               to
               suffer
               for
               Christ.
               
               As
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 suffered
                 
                 twice
                 seuen
                 yeares
                 for
                 Rahel
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 seemed
                 vnto
                 him
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 daies
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 loued
                 her
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               such
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               loue
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               make
               the
               most
               hard
               things
               become
               easie
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               heauie
               things
               light
               for
               their
               sakes
               whom
               we
               loue
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               requisite
               that
               the
               poore
               moue
               the
               rich
               vnto
               the
               workes
               of
               mercie
               by
               their
               good
               behauiour
               ,
               shewing
               themselues
               thankefull
               and
               contented
               ,
               for
               whatsoeuer
               is
               giuen
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               harden
               the
               harts
               of
               men
               against
               them
               ,
               by
               shifting
               for
               themselues
               ,
               or
               by
               pilfering
               and
               filching
               ,
               nor
               by
               idle
               loytering
               ,
               nor
               by
               impudent
               outfacing
               ,
               nor
               by
               slaunderous
               backbiting
               ,
               nor
               by
               busie
               tale-carying
               :
               nor
               by
               taking
               in
               ill
               part
               that
               which
               is
               giuen
               them
               ,
               as
               too
               too
               many
               do
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               many
               husbands
               which
               obey
               not
               the
               word
               ,
               are
               wonne
               to
               loue
               their
               wiues
               without
               the
               word
               ,
               while
               they
               behold
               the
               pure
               conuersation
               of
               their
               wiues
               ,
               coupled
               with
               feare
               .
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.1.2
               .
               euen
               so
               many
               rich
               men
               which
               are
               not
               yet
               moued
               by
               the
               word
               to
               loue
               the
               poore
               ,
               may
               in
               time
               be
               wonne
               without
               the
               word
               ,
               while
               they
               behold
               the
               honest
               conuersation
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               coupled
               with
               thankefull
               reuerence
               and
               faithfull
               diligence
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               last
               place
               it
               remaineth
               ,
               onely
               that
               in
               a
               word
               wee
               
               consider
               to
               whom
               almes
               must
               be
               giuen
               ,
               
               and
               that
               is
               generally
               to
               euery
               one
               that
               craueth
               the
               same
               ,
               hauing
               need
               therof
               ,
               according
               to
               Christs
               commandement
               :
               
                 giue
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 asketh
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               Meaning
               if
               he
               hath
               need
               ,
               and
               thou
               be
               able
               to
               supply
               his
               want
               :
               but
               more
               especially
               to
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               and
               well
               disposed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               restraint
               that
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               made
               in
               Gal.
               6.10
               .
               
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 do
                 good
                 vnto
                 al
                 mē
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               :
               but
               most
               especially
               vnto
               those
               faithfull
               ones
               that
               are
               of
               our
               own
               houshold
               ,
               stock
               or
               kinred
               .
               As
               Ioseph
               gaue
               messes
               of
               meate
               vnto
               all
               his
               brethren
               ,
               
               and
               change
               of
               raiment
               :
               but
               vnto
               Beniamin
               whom
               he
               loued
               better
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               gaue
               three
               hundred
               peeces
               of
               siluer
               ,
               and
               fiue
               suits
               of
               raiment
               ,
               and
               vnto
               his
               father
               (
               who
               was
               dearer
               vnto
               him
               then
               his
               brother
               Beniamin
               )
               he
               sent
               tenne
               hee
               Asses
               laden
               with
               the
               best
               things
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               tenne
               she
               Asses
               laden
               with
               wheate
               ,
               and
               bread
               ,
               and
               meate
               ,
               for
               his
               father
               by
               the
               way
               .
               And
               they
               are
               no
               men
               but
               monsters
               ,
               that
               being
               able
               ,
               suffer
               their
               parents
               and
               kindred
               to
               perish
               for
               want
               of
               releefe
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               meant
               that
               we
               must
               giue
               to
               euery
               one
               that
               shall
               aske
               of
               vs
               without
               exception
               ,
               for
               then
               we
               shall
               in
               short
               space
               go
               a
               begging
               our selues
               ;
               yea
               if
               we
               had
               the
               treasures
               of
               a
               King.
               This
               did
               a
               certaine
               Emperour
               well
               consider
               ,
               to
               whome
               on
               a
               time
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               a
               certaine
               bold
               faced
               companion
               came
               ,
               and
               desired
               his
               Maiestie
               to
               bestow
               some
               reward
               vpon
               a
               poore
               kinseman
               of
               his
               :
               I
               am
               your
               kinseman
               ,
               quoth
               he
               ,
               both
               by
               father
               and
               mother
               :
               for
               we
               come
               all
               of
               Adam
               and
               Eue.
               Indeede
               thou
               saiest
               true
               ,
               quoth
               the
               Emperour
               :
               and
               with
               that
               drew
               foorth
               his
               purse
               and
               
               gaue
               him
               a
               peny
               .
               A
               penie
               (
               quoth
               the
               other
               )
               shall
               I
               haue
               no
               more
               but
               a
               penie
               ?
               a
               simple
               reward
               from
               an
               Emperor
               .
               Hold
               thy selfe
               content
               ,
               quoth
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               giue
               to
               euery
               one
               of
               my
               kinsemen
               a
               peny
               ,
               I
               should
               soone
               become
               a
               poore
               Emperour
               .
               Euen
               so
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               giue
               to
               euery
               one
               that
               would
               aske
               of
               vs
               ,
               we
               should
               soone
               emptie
               our selues
               ,
               and
               begge
               too
               .
               But
               it
               is
               meant
               that
               we
               must
               giue
               as
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               hauing
               respect
               to
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               ,
               and
               occasion
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               are
               appointed
               by
               order
               of
               law
               ,
               and
               ciuill
               pollicie
               ,
               &
               yet
               still
               in
               compassion
               .
               As
               for
               counterfeits
               &
               idlepacks
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               wisely
               looked
               vnto
               ,
               and
               seuerely
               punished
               when
               they
               are
               found
               out
               :
               
               as
               Iosua
               did
               ,
               who
               punished
               the
               Gibeonites
               when
               they
               counterfeited
               themselues
               to
               be
               farre
               trauellers
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               his
               next
               neighbours
               .
               Some
               become
               miserable
               through
               gaming
               ,
               tipling
               ,
               &
               carrowsing
               ,
               through
               idlenesse
               and
               bad
               companie
               keeping
               :
               to
               these
               belong
               a
               threefold
               almes
               :
               instruction
               ,
               correction
               ,
               and
               yet
               some
               contribution
               too
               ,
               as
               is
               allowed
               vnto
               malefactours
               in
               prison
               ,
               vntill
               by
               order
               of
               law
               ,
               and
               sword
               of
               iustice
               ,
               a
               riddance
               may
               be
               made
               of
               them
               ▪
               if
               otherwise
               they
               will
               not
               be
               reformed
               :
               for
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               not
               labour
               ,
               must
               not
               eate
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               praise
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               ANATOMIE
               OF
               BELIAL
               .
            
             
               SET
               FORTH
               IN
               TEN
               SERMONS
               vpon
               the
               12.13.14
               .
               and
               15.
               verses
               of
               the
               6.
               
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Prouerbes
               of
               Salomon
               .
            
             
               The
               summe
               whereof
               is
               set
               foorth
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               .
            
             
               Imprinted
               at
               London
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Field
              
               for
               
                 Thomas
                 Man.
              
               1602.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Table
               shewing
               the
               generall
               contents
               of
               the
               Sermons
               following
               .
            
             
               The
               Anatomy
               of
               Belial
               hath
               two
               parts
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 described
                 here
                 ,
                 two
                 wayes
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     his
                     names
                     that
                     are
                     here
                     giuen
                     him
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         A
                         man
                         of
                         Belial
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         a
                         lawlesse
                         man.
                         
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         A
                         man
                         of
                         vanitie
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         vnprofitable
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     By
                     his
                     actions
                     :
                     and
                     they
                     be
                     two
                     fold
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Outward
                         and
                         they
                         be
                         two
                         fold
                         .
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             His
                             speeches
                             ,
                             and
                             they
                             be
                             described
                             by
                             two
                             adiuncts
                             .
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 Of
                                 their
                                 quality
                                 ,
                                 which
                                 is
                                 euill
                                 ,
                                 for
                                 they
                                 be
                                 froward
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 Of
                                 quantitie
                                 ,
                                 which
                                 is
                                 great
                                 ,
                                 for
                                 they
                                 are
                                 cōtinually
                                 froward
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             His
                             gestures
                             ,
                             al
                             which
                             be
                             significāt
                             ,
                             and
                             tending
                             to
                             mischiefe
                             ,
                             and
                             they
                             be
                             of
                             his
                             
                               
                                 Eyes
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 Fingers
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 Feete
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Inward
                         ,
                         of
                         the
                         hart
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         are
                         set
                         forth
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Generally
                             .
                             Lewd
                             things
                             are
                             in
                             his
                             hart
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Particularly
                             ,
                             by
                             noting
                             two
                             vile
                             &
                             odious
                             properties
                             springing
                             frō
                             a
                             lewd
                             hart
                             .
                             
                               
                                 1.
                                 
                                 That
                                 he
                                 is
                                 giuen
                                 to
                                 imagine
                                 and
                                 surmise
                                 ,
                                 whose
                                 imaginations
                                 are
                                 
                                   
                                     1.
                                     
                                     Euil
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     2.
                                     
                                     Continually
                                     euill
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                               
                                 2.
                                 
                                 That
                                 he
                                 raiseth
                                 vp
                                 contentions
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 amplified
                 by
                 noting
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     maner
                     of
                     the
                     comming
                     which
                     is
                     fearful
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         The
                         speedinesse
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         The
                         suddennesse
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     continuance
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     long
                     ,
                     yea
                     euerlasting
                     without
                     ende
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     shall
                     neuer
                     recouer
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               I.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PRO.
                   6.12.13.14.15
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   vnthrifty
                   man
                   [
                   or
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   Belijal
                   ]
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   [
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   vanity
                   ]
                   ,
                   walketh
                   with
                   a
                   froward
                   mouth
                   .
                   13.
                   
                   He
                   maketh
                   a
                   signe
                   with
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   he
                   signifieth
                   with
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                   he
                   instructeth
                   with
                   his
                   fingers
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   Lewd
                   things
                   are
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   he
                   imagineth
                   euill
                   continually
                   ,
                   and
                   raiseth
                   vp
                   contentions
                   .
                   15.
                   
                   Therefore
                   his
                   destruction
                   shall
                   come
                   speedily
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                   suddenly
                   without
                   recouery
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THis
               text
               may
               well
               be
               called
               the
               Anatomy
               of
               Belial
               ,
               because
               it
               searcheth
               and
               openeth
               euery
               veine
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               euery
               sinew
               of
               him
               ,
               
               to
               the
               very
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               Anatomies
               do
               :
               and
               sheweth
               the
               causes
               of
               euery
               spirituall
               disease
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               of
               euery
               cause
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               that
               bringeth
               the
               wicked
               man
               to
               his
               wofull
               end
               ,
               as
               Anatomies
               doe
               .
               And
               that
               so
               liuely
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               man
               desire
               to
               see
               a
               liuely
               picture
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Anatomy
               of
               Belial
               indeede
               ,
               let
               him
               with
               patience
               marke
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               hand
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               while
               Belial
               is
               a
               ripping
               vp
               :
               and
               he
               will
               say
               as
               the
               people
               sayd
               of
               another
               action
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               
                 we
                 neuer
                 saw
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 .
              
               Mark.
               2.12
               .
               But
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               done
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               our selues
               .
               And
               this
               indeed
               is
               therefore
               made
               the
               Anatomies
               speech
               or
               poesie
               :
               
                 Nosce
                 teipsum
              
               ,
               know
               thy selfe
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               why
               dost
               thou
               stand
               still
               gaping
               and
               gazing
               vpon
               my
               naked
               bones
               ?
               or
               prying
               into
               my
               bowels
               &
               entrails
               ?
               or
               iudging
               of
               my
               heart
               ?
               &c.
               good
               leaue
               hast
               thou
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               learne
               by
               me
               then
               what
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               what
               thou
               shalt
               be
               thy selfe
               .
            
             
               This
               Anatomie
               is
               altogether
               spiritual
               ,
               
               and
               hath
               in
               it
               two
               parts
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               description
               of
               a
               wiked
               man
               :
               secondly
               ,
               his
               iudgemēt
               .
               He
               is
               described
               two
               waies
               :
               first
               ,
               by
               his
               name
               :
               secondly
               ,
               by
               his
               actions
               .
               His
               name
               setteth
               out
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               double
               :
               first
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               in
               the
               Ebrew
               tongue
               ,
               A
               man
               of
               Beliall
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               lawlesse
               person
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               is
               called
               in
               the
               same
               tongue
               ,
               A
               man
               of
               vanitie
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               man
               altogether
               vnprofitable
               .
               As
               he
               is
               described
               by
               his
               names
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               he
               knowne
               by
               his
               actions
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               outward
               and
               inward
               :
               his
               outward
               actions
               are
               also
               two
               fold
               ,
               his
               speeches
               ,
               and
               his
               gestures
               .
               His
               speeches
               are
               set
               forth
               
               by
               two
               adiuncts
               ,
               or
               circumstances
               :
               first
               ,
               of
               their
               quality
               ,
               then
               of
               their
               quantitie
               :
               for
               their
               qualitie
               ,
               they
               be
               very
               euill
               ,
               for
               they
               be
               altogether
               froward
               :
               for
               their
               quantitie
               ,
               they
               exceede
               ,
               for
               
                 he
                 walketh
                 with
                 a
                 froward
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               continually
               froward
               .
               His
               gestures
               are
               also
               obserued
               ,
               the
               gestures
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               of
               his
               fingers
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               feete
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               them
               are
               very
               significant
               ,
               and
               tending
               to
               set
               forward
               sinne
               .
               The
               inward
               actions
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               are
               layed
               forth
               two
               wayes
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               in
               generall
               tearmes
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Lewd
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               in
               particular
               obseruations
               ,
               by
               noting
               two
               vile
               properties
               arising
               from
               a
               lewd
               hart
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 imagineth
                 euill
                 continually
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 he
                 raiseth
                 vp
                 contentions
              
               .
               After
               his
               description
               commeth
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               destroyed
               :
               and
               this
               destruction
               is
               amplified
               further
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               fearefull
               manner
               of
               the
               coming
               thereof
               :
               for
               it
               shall
               come
               speedily
               without
               delay
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               without
               any
               warning
               ,
               before
               he
               looketh
               for
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               euerlasting
               continuance
               of
               it
               :
               for
               it
               shall
               be
               without
               recouery
               .
            
             
               
               In
               the
               Scripture
               we
               reade
               of
               a
               Leuite
               that
               cut
               his
               wife
               in
               peeces
               ,
               when
               others
               has
               wickedly
               abused
               her
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               sent
               her
               quarters
               vnto
               the
               twelue
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               with
               this
               motion
               and
               message
               :
               
                 Consider
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 consult
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 sentence
                 .
              
               But
               here
               the
               Lord
               hath
               cut
               Belial
               in
               peeces
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               owne
               death
               ,
               and
               hath
               hanged
               vp
               his
               quarters
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               sent
               into
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               his
               people
               might
               consider
               the
               matter
               ,
               consult
               ,
               and
               confirme
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               also
               take
               example
               by
               him
               ,
               least
               we
               come
               into
               the
               same
               case
               .
            
             
               But
               before
               we
               come
               to
               the
               particular
               examination
               of
               Belials
               markes
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               enquire
               of
               three
               very
               necessary
               points
               .
               
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               this
               description
               is
               made
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whether
               we
               may
               by
               the
               same
               description
               take
               vpon
               vs
               to
               iudge
               who
               is
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               learned
               from
               the
               coherence
               of
               this
               text
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               point
               :
               Machiuels
               and
               Atheistes
               thinke
               that
               all
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               all
               preaching
               ,
               
               and
               all
               religion
               ,
               is
               but
               matter
               of
               pollicy
               ,
               to
               keepe
               men
               in
               awe
               :
               and
               so
               consequently
               that
               this
               that
               is
               sayd
               of
               Belial
               is
               so
               too
               .
               For
               that
               diuell
               that
               told
               Adam
               that
               he
               should
               not
               dye
               ,
               though
               he
               did
               transgresse
               the
               commaundement
               of
               God
               :
               doth
               also
               tell
               these
               fellowes
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               the
               Scriptures
               say
               ,
               or
               Preachers
               babble
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               yet
               they
               shall
               not
               dye
               the
               death
               .
               But
               what
               could
               Eue
               say
               at
               the
               last
               ?
               
                 The
                 Serpent
                 deceiued
                 me
              
               .
               So
               will
               these
               cry
               one
               day
               :
               Sathan
               hath
               deceiued
               vs.
               Well
               ,
               leaue
               them
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               let
               vs
               know
               for
               certaine
               truth
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               
               is
               written
               before
               hand
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               this
               Scripture
               also
               is
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               as
               well
               as
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               not
               taken
               such
               paines
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               in
               making
               and
               setting
               forth
               Belials
               picture
               ,
               
               in
               this
               liuely
               sort
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               that
               we
               should
               do
               nothing
               but
               stand
               and
               gaze
               at
               his
               picture
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               note
               him
               well
               ,
               
               and
               learne
               to
               know
               him
               when
               we
               see
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               auoide
               him
               when
               we
               know
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               Belial
               is
               like
               a
               runagate
               ,
               who
               hath
               done
               that
               which
               he
               is
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               &
               hauing
               stolne
               the
               cloke
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               honestie
               ,
               is
               runne
               away
               with
               the
               same
               vpon
               his
               backe
               ,
               seeking
               how
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               for
               feare
               of
               being
               taken
               ,
               he
               hath
               gotten
               himself
               into
               seruice
               with
               great
               mē
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               like
               Elimas
               with
               the
               Deputy
               .
               And
               hath
               so
               won
               their
               fauors
               ,
               
               that
               he
               walketh
               with
               them
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               &
               strowteth
               it
               with
               them
               in
               the
               streetes
               :
               he
               feasteth
               with
               them
               at
               their
               tables
               :
               he
               buyeth
               and
               selleth
               for
               them
               in
               their
               shops
               :
               he
               tradeth
               for
               them
               beyond
               the
               seas
               :
               he
               courteth
               with
               the
               most
               gallant
               in
               the
               court
               :
               He
               hath
               found
               a
               place
               in
               the
               Vniuersities
               amongst
               scholers
               :
               in
               Cities
               amongst
               merchants
               :
               
               in
               Churches
               amongst
               Preachers
               :
               in
               iudgement
               hals
               amongst
               Lawyers
               :
               in
               Consistories
               amongst
               Doctours
               ,
               and
               proctors
               :
               at
               Theaters
               amongst
               players
               :
               in
               housholds
               amongst
               seruants
               and
               children
               :
               in
               Gentlemens
               houses
               amongst
               seruingmen
               and
               their
               maisters
               .
               He
               hath
               learned
               to
               insinuate
               himselfe
               into
               the
               company
               of
               all
               states
               and
               degrees
               :
               and
               hath
               found
               the
               fauour
               to
               be
               shrowded
               amongst
               Captaines
               and
               souldiers
               ,
               amongst
               Lords
               and
               Ladies
               ,
               amongst
               Knights
               and
               Esquires
               ,
               amongst
               yeomen
               and
               artificers
               ,
               amongst
               prentises
               and
               iourny-men
               ,
               and
               where
               not
               ?
               And
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               he
               can
               haue
               a
               licence
               to
               go
               beyond
               the
               seas
               amongst
               Italians
               &
               Barbarians
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               from
               all
               places
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               and
               be
               welcome
               at
               his
               good
               leasure
               and
               pleasure
               :
               and
               all
               this
               can
               Belial
               do
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               this
               too
               :
               for
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               great
               number
               of
               foule
               deformed
               vices
               ,
               and
               monstrous
               vgly
               abuses
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               begotten
               of
               his
               owne
               body
               ,
               both
               male
               and
               female
               ,
               which
               he
               can
               easily
               preferre
               into
               seruice
               .
               And
               so
               well
               are
               they
               brought
               vp
               by
               the
               double
               diligence
               of
               his
               brother
               Machiauell
               ,
               that
               many
               become
               sutors
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               glad
               is
               he
               that
               can
               match
               his
               son
               ,
               or
               his
               daughter
               with
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               vertue
               and
               godlinesse
               may
               go
               through
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               can
               harldy
               get
               a
               seruice
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               iayle
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               beggers
               cottage
               :
               much
               lesse
               can
               they
               get
               a
               good
               mariage
               :
               and
               if
               they
               do
               hit
               vpon
               a
               good
               mariage
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               long
               before
               they
               shall
               be
               diuorced
               againe
               .
            
             
               But
               Belial
               with
               his
               cubs
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               euery
               where
               ,
               are
               thought
               
               to
               be
               no
               where
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               from
               whom
               they
               are
               run
               away
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               them
               well
               inough
               .
               And
               here
               he
               hath
               made
               out
               a
               warrant
               ,
               
               you
               see
               ,
               to
               attach
               them
               wheresoeuer
               they
               can
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               to
               summon
               them
               to
               answer
               for
               themselues
               before
               Gods
               iudgement
               seate
               :
               which
               warrant
               is
               committed
               to
               all
               Magistrates
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               other
               of
               his
               faithfull
               people
               and
               subiects
               .
               And
               because
               many
               say
               they
               cannot
               know
               Belial
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               take
               heede
               how
               they
               detect
               any
               by
               that
               name
               :
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               hath
               well
               prouided
               here
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               his
               attachment
               hath
               put
               downe
               such
               markes
               and
               notes
               ,
               of
               his
               talke
               ,
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               of
               his
               gestures
               ,
               &c.
               that
               vnlesse
               men
               will
               be
               wilfully
               blind
               ,
               they
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               know
               him
               ,
               although
               he
               goeth
               neuer
               so
               disguisedly
               ,
               and
               denieth
               his
               name
               neuer
               so
               stoutly
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               let
               Belial
               be
               arrested
               at
               Gods
               sute
               for
               dishonouring
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               Christs
               sute
               for
               crucifying
               him
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               Churches
               sute
               for
               persecuting
               her
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               Gospels
               sute
               ,
               for
               slandering
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               Religions
               sute
               for
               contemning
               of
               it
               (
               as
               all
               these
               actions
               and
               many
               more
               will
               come
               against
               him
               one
               day
               )
               he
               will
               straight
               way
               deny
               his
               name
               ,
               
               and
               say
               ,
               You
               mistake
               me
               sir
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               the
               man
               that
               you
               looke
               for
               ,
               &c.
               
               Then
               those
               men
               which
               want
               either
               will
               ,
               or
               skill
               ,
               or
               courage
               ,
               or
               all
               (
               nor
               greatly
               regarding
               the
               words
               of
               their
               warrant
               )
               take
               his
               word
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               go
               for
               an
               honest
               man
               :
               but
               those
               that
               are
               wise
               in
               God
               ,
               can
               easily
               discerne
               Belial
               from
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               as
               King
               Salomon
               could
               well
               descry
               the
               harlot
               from
               the
               true
               mother
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               because
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               was
               with
               him
               .
               
               And
               the
               godly
               wise
               haue
               learned
               to
               say
               to
               Belial
               as
               the
               damsell
               sayd
               once
               vnto
               
                 Peter
                 :
                 Surely
                 thou
                 art
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 voice
                 bewraieth
                 thee
              
               :
               So
               ,
               thou
               art
               one
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Belial
               :
               
               for
               thy
               filthy
               speeches
               bewray
               thee
               ,
               thy
               outragious
               oathes
               bewray
               thee
               ,
               thy
               proud
               and
               profane
               gestures
               bewray
               thee
               ,
               thy
               lewd
               and
               contentious
               behauiour
               bewray
               thee
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               but
               a
               folly
               to
               denie
               thy
               name
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Asse
               is
               knowne
               by
               his
               braying
               ,
               and
               the
               length
               of
               his
               eares
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Asse
               ,
               though
               he
               iet
               it
               in
               a
               Lions
               skin
               :
               so
               ,
               thou
               art
               knowne
               by
               thy
               conditions
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               although
               thou
               goest
               in
               the
               habite
               of
               an
               honest
               religious
               ,
               or
               religious
               honest
               man.
               
            
             
               When
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               said
               that
               one
               should
               betray
               him
               who
               was
               then
               in
               presence
               with
               him
               ,
               there
               was
               looking
               one
               vpon
               another
               ,
               and
               euery
               man
               was
               iealous
               ouer
               himself
               ,
               saying
               :
               Is
               it
               I
               ?
               Is
               it
               I
               ?
               But
               what
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ?
               He
               that
               dippeth
               his
               finger
               with
               me
               in
               the
               dish
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               man
               that
               shall
               betray
               me
               .
               He
               named
               no
               body
               :
               but
               that
               was
               inough
               ,
               for
               thus
               might
               any
               one
               conclude
               vppon
               Christs
               words
               ,
               
               He
               that
               dippeth
               his
               hand
               now
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               dish
               ,
               is
               the
               traytour
               :
               but
               Iudas
               dippeth
               his
               
               hand
               now
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               dish
               ,
               therefore
               Iudas
               is
               the
               traitor
               .
               In
               like
               maner
               ,
               when
               God
               saith
               ,
               there
               be
               wicked
               men
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               vaine
               men
               ,
               lawlesse
               persons
               ,
               and
               vnprofitable
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               destroyed
               speedily
               ,
               sodenly
               ,
               and
               without
               recouery
               :
               now
               euery
               man
               will
               put
               it
               off
               from
               him selfe
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               that
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               what
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
               he
               nameth
               none
               ,
               but
               noteth
               them
               thus
               :
               
                 The
                 man
                 of
                 Belial
                 and
                 the
                 vaine
                 man
                 ,
                 walketh
                 with
                 a
                 froward
                 mouth
                 :
                 he
                 maketh
                 a
                 signe
                 with
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               walketh
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               lawlesse
               in
               his
               affections
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               vnprofitable
               in
               his
               conuersation
               ,
               he
               that
               imagineth
               euill
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               raiseth
               vp
               contentions
               ,
               he
               is
               that
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               destroyed
               if
               he
               repent
               not
               :
               then
               may
               we
               conclude
               thus
               :
               But
               such
               a
               one
               walketh
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               &c.
               and
               hath
               all
               the
               markes
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               se
               to
               what
               end
               this
               description
               of
               Belial
               is
               set
               forth
               ,
               namely
               to
               that
               end
               that
               we
               might
               know
               him
               ,
               when
               we
               meet
               him
               ,
               and
               auoide
               him
               when
               we
               know
               him
               .
               And
               now
               let
               vs
               go
               to
               another
               point
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               Christians
               to
               iudge
               of
               another
               ,
               
               by
               this
               description
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               no
               small
               mercy
               of
               God
               so
               exactly
               to
               anatomize
               ,
               or
               describe
               the
               wicked
               man
               :
               for
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               one
               shall
               not
               be
               taken
               for
               another
               :
               and
               Christians
               knowing
               for
               certaine
               a
               wicked
               man
               by
               his
               picture
               ,
               may
               more
               easily
               auoide
               him
               ,
               more
               safely
               reproue
               him
               ,
               and
               more
               freely
               giue
               Vertue
               her
               robes
               and
               her
               ornaments
               againe
               ,
               when
               Belial
               that
               runagate
               is
               stript
               out
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               turned
               out
               naked
               as
               he
               deserueth
               .
               But
               intollerable
               is
               the
               vnthankfulnesse
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               doctrine
               to
               be
               reproued
               ,
               that
               so
               abuse
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               outface
               the
               truth
               euen
               now
               in
               the
               day
               light
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               glorious
               truth
               of
               the
               Lord.
               So
               shamelesse
               and
               impudent
               are
               the
               fauourites
               of
               Belial
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               say
               :
               How
               know
               you
               that
               he
               is
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               wicked
               woman
               ?
               Oh
               you
               may
               not
               iudge
               ,
               you
               may
               not
               iudge
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               but
               iudge
               the
               tree
               by
               the
               fruites
               ,
               and
               pronounce
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               downe
               .
               Now
               he
               that
               taketh
               the
               notes
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               him
               ,
               doth
               not
               iudge
               ,
               but
               onely
               pronounceth
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Whatsoeuer
               the
               wicked
               do
               ,
               yet
               when
               they
               daunce
               in
               this
               net
               ,
               You
               must
               not
               iudge
               ,
               &c.
               they
               thinke
               themselues
               safe
               ,
               like
               the
               foolish
               bird
               called
               the
               Ostrich
               ,
               which
               putteth
               her
               head
               into
               a
               bush
               ,
               and
               then
               thinketh
               that
               no
               body
               seeth
               her
               ,
               though
               all
               her
               body
               be
               out
               of
               the
               bush
               .
               If
               a
               wicked
               man
               be
               reproued
               for
               couetousnesse
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               defence
               but
               this
               :
               How
               know
               you
               that
               I
               am
               couetous
               ?
               you
               may
               not
               iudge
               ,
               when
               all
               his
               life
               fauoureth
               of
               nothing
               else
               but
               greedy
               couetousnesse
               ,
               all
               his
               talke
               is
               of
               worldly
               matters
               ,
               for
               heauenly
               things
               he
               can
               find
               no
               leisure
               ,
               no
               time
               to
               
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               know
               you
               that
               he
               is
               couetous
               ?
               He
               getteth
               al
               mens
               trades
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               to
               the
               spoile
               and
               decay
               of
               many
               that
               would
               liue
               by
               him
               :
               he
               will
               be
               a
               mercer
               ,
               a
               grocer
               ,
               a
               draper
               ,
               a
               cutler
               ,
               an
               armourer
               ,
               a
               girdler
               ,
               a
               malster
               ,
               a
               brewer
               ,
               a
               corne-bodger
               ,
               a
               gamester
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               ?
               and
               so
               ouerdroopeth
               all
               occupations
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               vnder
               him
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               thriue
               but
               he
               :
               and
               yet
               how
               know
               you
               that
               he
               is
               a
               worldling
               ?
               
               In
               the
               like
               sort
               if
               the
               wicked
               Belial
               be
               reproued
               for
               pride
               ,
               he
               will
               straight
               be
               at
               defiance
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               defence
               ,
               this
               shall
               be
               his
               plea
               :
               How
               know
               you
               that
               he
               is
               proud
               ?
               you
               may
               not
               iudge
               ,
               &c.
               when
               all
               their
               whole
               life
               bewrayeth
               nothing
               else
               :
               euery
               day
               a
               new
               fashion
               :
               all
               the
               day
               little
               inough
               for
               their
               curling
               ,
               and
               crisping
               ,
               and
               frisling
               ,
               and
               pluming
               ,
               and
               setting
               &c.
               
               Their
               gate
               must
               be
               counterfeit
               ,
               their
               speech
               is
               counterfeit
               ,
               their
               beauty
               is
               counterfeit
               ,
               their
               haire
               is
               counterfeit
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               know
               you
               that
               teyh
               be
               proud
               ?
               
               In
               like
               manner
               will
               the
               lasciuious
               and
               incontinent
               person
               pleade
               for
               himselfe
               :
               you
               may
               not
               iudge
               ,
               when
               all
               his
               life
               doth
               stinke
               of
               his
               filthinesse
               ,
               when
               he
               hunteth
               harlots
               houses
               :
               yea
               though
               the
               streetes
               swarme
               with
               his
               bastards
               ,
               though
               he
               doth
               daily
               vomit
               out
               filthy
               ,
               shamelesse
               ,
               and
               ribaldry
               speeches
               :
               yet
               he
               may
               be
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               
               will
               some
               say
               :
               Oh
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               iudge
               .
               These
               are
               such
               as
               claime
               patronage
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               claw
               me
               ,
               &
               I
               will
               claw
               thee
               .
               They
               will
               stand
               out
               with
               it
               at
               the
               barre
               with
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               in
               Math.
               3.8
               .
               
                 Your
                 words
                 haue
                 bene
                 stout
                 against
                 me
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Lord
               :
               )
               But
               they
               aunswere
               :
               What
               haue
               we
               sayd
               ?
               But
               they
               that
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               iustifying
               wicked
               men
               ,
               will
               make
               no
               conscience
               to
               iustifie
               wickednesse
               it selfe
               in
               time
               :
               as
               Salomon
               made
               no
               bones
               of
               idolatrie
               ,
               when
               once
               he
               liked
               idolatrous
               women
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               sayd
               indeede
               ,
               
                 Iudge
                 not
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 not
                 iudged
                 ,
              
               Math.
               7.1
               .
               But
               that
               place
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               against
               rash
               iudgement
               ,
               not
               iudgement
               simply
               ,
               for
               other
               places
               do
               allow
               of
               iudging
               ,
               but
               no
               place
               alloweth
               rash
               ,
               hastie
               ,
               and
               peremptorie
               iudging
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paule
               handling
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               sayth
               vnto
               his
               auditours
               the
               Corinths
               ,
               
                 Iudge
                 ye
                 what
                 I
                 say
              
               :
               to
               shew
               that
               Christians
               must
               be
               able
               to
               iudge
               of
               doctrine
               .
               And
               speaking
               of
               the
               preparation
               of
               Christians
               before
               they
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               table
               ,
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Iudge
                 your selues
              
               :
               to
               shew
               that
               Christians
               must
               be
               able
               to
               iudge
               of
               their
               owne
               estate
               .
               In
               another
               place
               he
               prayeth
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               may
               abound
               in
               all
               knowledge
               and
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               giueth
               a
               reason
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               discerne
               things
               that
               differ
               .
               
               In
               another
               place
               the
               Lord
               himself
               saith
               :
               
                 Iudge
                 righteous
                 iudgemēt
              
               .
               All
               which
               places
               (
               besides
               infinite
               more
               to
               the
               like
               effect
               )
               do
               shew
               that
               
               our
               Sauior
               Christ
               for
               bad
               not
               all
               kind
               of
               iudgement
               :
               they
               may
               as
               well
               conclude
               that
               there
               must
               be
               no
               Iudges
               ,
               nor
               iudgement
               seats
               :
               no
               courts
               ,
               nor
               verdicts
               ,
               no
               Assises
               ,
               nor
               sessions
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               :
               
                 Iudge
                 not
              
               :
               and
               so
               we
               should
               make
               a
               good
               peece
               of
               worke
               quickly
               .
               But
               harken
               now
               what
               common
               reason
               sayth
               to
               the
               matter
               .
               Shall
               not
               the
               Goldsmith
               iudge
               of
               mettals
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               ,
               
                 Iudge
                 not
              
               ?
               Shall
               not
               the
               Phisition
               iudge
               of
               a
               sicke
               body
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               ,
               
                 Iudge
                 not
              
               ?
               Shall
               not
               a
               iury
               of
               twelue
               men
               iudge
               of
               a
               fellon
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               
                 iudge
                 not
              
               ?
               Shall
               not
               the
               Iudge
               giue
               iudgement
               vpon
               a
               malefactour
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               ,
               
                 Iudge
                 not
              
               ?
               Shall
               not
               the
               eare
               iudge
               of
               sounds
               ,
               and
               the
               eye
               of
               colours
               ,
               and
               the
               nose
               of
               smels
               ,
               and
               the
               pallate
               of
               meates
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               
                 Iudge
                 not
              
               ?
               Yes
               :
               you
               will
               say
               all
               .
               Very
               well
               :
               And
               shall
               not
               a
               Christian
               also
               by
               the
               powers
               of
               his
               inward
               man
               discerne
               betweene
               a
               good
               man
               and
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               because
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               ,
               
                 Iudge
                 not
              
               ?
               Or
               doth
               all
               power
               of
               iudging
               ,
               and
               ability
               of
               discerning
               belong
               onely
               to
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               and
               none
               to
               the
               inward
               man
               ?
               or
               shall
               the
               inward
               man
               be
               able
               to
               iudge
               of
               euery
               thing
               ,
               sauing
               of
               mens
               actions
               and
               behauiour
               ?
               
               That
               is
               very
               absurd
               .
               
                 The
                 naturall
                 man
                 perceiueth
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 spiritually
                 discerned
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 spirituall
                 man
                 iudgeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 iudged
                 of
                 none
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               no
               carnall
               man
               is
               he
               rightly
               iudged
               ,
               for
               the
               carnall
               man
               can
               no
               more
               iudge
               of
               the
               spirituall
               man
               and
               his
               actions
               ,
               then
               a
               blind
               man
               can
               iudge
               of
               colours
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               though
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               ,
               
                 Iudge
                 not
              
               ,
               yet
               will
               no
               man
               loose
               his
               authority
               in
               place
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               
               nor
               the
               priuiledge
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
               nor
               of
               his
               hearing
               ,
               nor
               of
               his
               tasting
               ,
               nor
               the
               vse
               of
               naturall
               reason
               .
               Nay
               more
               ,
               though
               Christ
               hath
               sayd
               ,
               
                 Iudge
                 not
              
               ,
               yet
               these
               fellowes
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               be
               most
               swift
               iudges
               of
               others
               themselues
               :
               for
               do
               they
               see
               another
               man
               zealous
               in
               religion
               ,
               deuout
               in
               prayer
               ,
               a
               diligent
               hearer
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               painefull
               searcher
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               a
               seuere
               reprouer
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               a
               strict
               man
               in
               his
               life
               and
               conuersation
               ?
               what
               is
               their
               verdict
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ?
               Forsooth
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               is
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               a
               Puritane
               ,
               a
               Precisian
               ;
               oh
               fie
               vppon
               him
               ,
               none
               are
               worse
               then
               these
               professours
               ,
               a
               busie
               fellow
               I
               warrant
               you
               ,
               a
               dangerous
               man
               ,
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               state
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               if
               a
               man
               will
               serue
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               play
               the
               pot
               companion
               ,
               and
               become
               an
               vnthrift
               ,
               a
               gamster
               ,
               a
               tauerne
               hunter
               ,
               or
               a
               whore
               hunter
               ,
               and
               blaspheme
               the
               sacred
               name
               of
               God
               at
               euery
               word
               ,
               and
               scoffe
               handsomely
               at
               religion
               :
               then
               their
               verdict
               is
               this
               ,
               and
               their
               bolt
               is
               leuelled
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               Such
               a
               man
               is
               euen
               the
               honestest
               man
               that
               liueth
               ,
               a
               notable
               good
               fellow
               ,
               
               and
               no
               mans
               foe
               but
               his
               owne
               .
               A
               preposterous
               iudgement
               they
               giue
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               like
               the
               Barbarians
               ,
               with
               whom
               Paule
               was
               either
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               or
               a
               God.
               But
               now
               heare
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               word
               concerning
               these
               swift
               iudges
               ,
               
               &
               their
               crooked
               measures
               :
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 vnto
                 them
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               )
               
                 that
                 speake
                 good
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 euill
                 of
                 good
                 :
                 which
                 call
                 light
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 darkenesse
                 light
                 ,
                 sower
                 sweete
                 ,
                 and
                 sweete
                 sower
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 iustifieth
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 condemneth
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
                 euen
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 abhomination
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               saith
               Salomon
               .
               And
               in
               another
               place
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 sayth
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 thou
                 art
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               
               
                 him
                 shall
                 the
                 people
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 multitude
                 shall
                 abhor
                 him
                 .
              
               All
               which
               places
               do
               teach
               vs
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               a
               man
               to
               iudge
               betweene
               a
               godly
               man
               and
               a
               wicked
               :
               but
               then
               we
               must
               beware
               how
               we
               iudge
               :
               that
               we
               condemne
               not
               ,
               or
               commend
               not
               one
               for
               another
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               rashly
               and
               vnaduisedly
               iudge
               of
               men
               at
               their
               owne
               pleasure
               ,
               are
               the
               worst
               men
               that
               liue
               .
               Let
               vs
               learne
               then
               to
               iudge
               the
               Lords
               iudgements
               .
               
               It
               is
               an
               easie
               way
               that
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               :
               
                 The
                 tree
                 is
                 knowne
                 by
                 his
                 fruites
                 .
              
               He
               that
               cannot
               iudge
               of
               meate
               by
               his
               taste
               is
               sicke
               :
               So
               ,
               they
               that
               cannot
               iudge
               of
               sinne
               for
               want
               of
               spirituall
               taste
               ,
               are
               verie
               dangerously
               sicke
               .
               When
               God
               hath
               set
               vp
               a
               torch
               ,
               and
               lighted
               it
               at
               noone
               day
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               blindfold
               our selues
               and
               will
               not
               see
               ,
               it
               is
               vnthankfulnesse
               most
               peeuish
               and
               intollerable
               ,
               which
               calleth
               for
               a
               most
               seuere
               iudgement
               ,
               euen
               depriuation
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               of
               all
               spirituall
               vnderstanding
               ,
               
               and
               to
               be
               giuen
               vp
               of
               God
               vnto
               a
               reprobate
               sence
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               now
               groweth
               a
               question
               :
               whether
               may
               we
               iudge
               of
               reprobates
               vnreuealed
               or
               no
               ?
               
               Verily
               that
               is
               a
               matter
               that
               belongeth
               not
               to
               vs
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               high
               Iudge
               of
               heauen
               and
               earth
               :
               Neither
               doth
               it
               follow
               ,
               that
               because
               I
               see
               such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               therefore
               such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               and
               a
               damned
               wretch
               :
               God
               forbid
               we
               should
               reason
               so
               :
               for
               though
               I
               see
               now
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               yet
               what
               he
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               neither
               do
               I
               know
               what
               God
               hath
               decreed
               of
               him
               from
               euerlasting
               .
               A
               Iurie
               of
               twelue
               sworne
               men
               do
               find
               (
               being
               led
               thereunto
               by
               their
               euidence
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               theefe
               ,
               and
               guilty
               of
               felonie
               ,
               but
               further
               they
               cannot
               go
               ;
               to
               say
               for
               certaine
               that
               such
               a
               one
               shall
               dye
               for
               it
               they
               cannot
               :
               for
               the
               booke
               may
               saue
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               Iudge
               may
               repriue
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               Prince
               may
               pardon
               him
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               know
               :
               So
               a
               Christian
               by
               the
               euidence
               that
               Gods
               word
               giueth
               ,
               may
               find
               such
               and
               such
               to
               be
               guiltie
               of
               wickednesse
               :
               and
               for
               the
               time
               may
               by
               his
               fruits
               pronounce
               ,
               that
               he
               standeth
               in
               the
               state
               of
               reprobation
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               so
               continueth
               :
               but
               that
               he
               shall
               dye
               in
               
               that
               case
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               he
               knoweth
               :
               for
               the
               booke
               of
               God
               may
               be
               a
               meane
               of
               his
               conuersion
               :
               and
               God
               the
               iudge
               of
               quicke
               and
               dead
               may
               repriue
               him
               to
               a
               further
               time
               of
               repentance
               :
               and
               in
               the
               end
               God
               for
               his
               mercies
               sake
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               may
               pardon
               him
               all
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               so
               receiue
               him
               to
               mercy
               :
               but
               this
               is
               more
               then
               any
               man
               can
               assure
               himselfe
               of
               ,
               if
               he
               continueth
               in
               his
               wickednesse
               :
               therefore
               let
               no
               man
               presume
               to
               be
               a
               wicked
               man
               still
               in
               hope
               of
               mercy
               ,
               for
               he
               may
               so
               deceiue
               himselfe
               .
               
               The
               Church
               perceiued
               that
               Iulianus
               the
               Apostata
               ,
               or
               backesliding
               Emperour
               had
               sinned
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               a
               reprobate
               that
               way
               :
               whereupon
               they
               made
               a
               decree
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Church
               should
               pray
               against
               him
               .
               Paule
               by
               a
               speciall
               spirite
               of
               discerning
               ,
               discerned
               of
               Alexander
               the
               Copper-smith
               to
               be
               a
               reprobate
               :
               and
               so
               did
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               discerne
               of
               Iudas
               to
               be
               a
               diuell
               incarnate
               ,
               
               and
               so
               a
               reprobate
               :
               but
               these
               are
               no
               presidents
               nor
               warrants
               for
               priuate
               persons
               to
               hold
               by
               ,
               while
               they
               giue
               finall
               sentence
               vpon
               any
               .
               And
               so
               much
               shall
               suffice
               for
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               how
               farre
               we
               may
               safely
               go
               in
               the
               iudging
               of
               other
               men
               by
               the
               description
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               not
               :
               and
               now
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               third
               circumstance
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               we
               may
               learne
               from
               the
               coherence
               or
               ioyning
               of
               this
               text
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               
               Salomon
               maketh
               a
               diuision
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               dealeth
               against
               diuerse
               kindes
               of
               sinne
               :
               as
               namely
               against
               rashnesse
               and
               vaine-glorie
               in
               suretiship
               ,
               but
               not
               against
               suretiship
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               more
               at
               large
               I
               haue
               shewed
               in
               my
               Caueat
               for
               sureties
               :
               and
               then
               he
               taxeth
               those
               that
               liue
               idlely
               for
               want
               of
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               and
               negligently
               in
               their
               calling
               ,
               and
               vnprofitably
               both
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               haue
               declared
               (
               according
               to
               my
               poore
               measure
               )
               in
               my
               Rowsing
               of
               the
               sluggard
               (
               the
               greatest
               enemy
               I
               confesse
               one
               of
               them
               that
               euer
               I
               had
               to
               deale
               withall
               in
               my selfe
               .
               )
               And
               these
               sinnes
               he
               prosecuteth
               vnto
               the
               12.
               verse
               .
               From
               those
               he
               ariseth
               ,
               and
               encountreth
               with
               greater
               ,
               and
               grosser
               sinnes
               ,
               both
               of
               men
               and
               women
               vnto
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               Chapter
               :
               
               from
               whence
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               that
               the
               fanne
               that
               God
               sifteth
               sinne
               withall
               shall
               find
               out
               all
               ,
               and
               is
               like
               the
               net
               that
               bringeth
               all
               to
               the
               shore
               .
               Some
               thinke
               to
               go
               away
               with
               their
               sinnes
               as
               many
               theeues
               do
               with
               their
               pilfers
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               espied
               :
               but
               it
               cannot
               be
               :
               for
               if
               Gods
               word
               may
               haue
               free
               passage
               ,
               it
               will
               find
               them
               out
               .
               How
               fondly
               then
               do
               they
               deceiue
               themselues
               ,
               which
               will
               haue
               the
               word
               to
               be
               sincerely
               deliuered
               ,
               and
               throughly
               applied
               ,
               and
               yet
               thinke
               that
               they
               should
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               censure
               and
               reproofe
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               
               and
               not
               be
               touched
               ?
               Of
               such
               we
               reade
               in
               
               the
               Gospell
               :
               
               and
               namely
               of
               a
               certaine
               Lawyer
               ,
               who
               hearing
               our
               Sauior
               Christ
               inueying
               against
               some
               great
               fault
               amongst
               that
               profession
               ,
               steppeth
               vp
               ,
               and
               bestirreth
               himselfe
               as
               a
               fish
               that
               felt
               himselfe
               masked
               in
               the
               net
               ,
               and
               sayth
               ,
               Maister
               ,
               in
               so
               saying
               thou
               puttest
               vs
               to
               rebuke
               also
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               sinnes
               that
               can
               be
               contented
               to
               sit
               stil
               ,
               &
               see
               their
               fellows
               arrested
               ,
               but
               being
               attached
               themselues
               ,
               they
               storme
               ,
               and
               startle
               at
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               the
               officer
               :
               yea
               at
               the
               very
               glimering
               of
               the
               light
               when
               it
               commeth
               to
               them
               ,
               supposing
               themselues
               to
               be
               priuiledged
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               they
               belong
               some
               to
               Princes
               ,
               some
               to
               Noblemen
               ,
               some
               to
               Gentlemen
               ,
               some
               to
               Lawyers
               ,
               some
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               their
               officers
               ,
               and
               all
               retaining
               to
               great
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               spared
               for
               their
               maisters
               sake
               :
               
               which
               partiall
               dealing
               may
               well
               befound
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               word
               it
               cannot
               be
               :
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               of
               that
               largenesse
               that
               it
               compasseth
               all
               :
               of
               that
               brightnesse
               that
               it
               discouereth
               all
               :
               of
               that
               maiesty
               ,
               that
               it
               astonisheth
               all
               :
               of
               that
               power
               ,
               that
               it
               apprehendeth
               all
               :
               and
               of
               that
               authority
               that
               it
               commandeth
               all
               .
               Neither
               can
               any
               sinne
               ,
               or
               sinnes
               ,
               withall
               the
               shiftes
               and
               deuises
               in
               the
               world
               escape
               the
               power
               and
               censure
               of
               that
               word
               ,
               which
               hath
               once
               spoken
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               it
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               is
               done
               in
               secret
               shall
               be
               preached
               on
               the
               house
               top
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               shall
               be
               made
               knowne
               to
               all
               the
               world
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               thinke
               it
               not
               strange
               good
               brethren
               ,
               if
               you
               find
               your selues
               touched
               ,
               and
               rifled
               too
               ,
               when
               you
               heare
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               for
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               being
               deuided
               aright
               ,
               will
               do
               both
               .
               Say
               not
               as
               Achab
               sayd
               to
               
                 Eliah
                 :
                 Hast
                 thou
                 found
                 me
                 ô
                 my
                 enemy
                 ?
              
               when
               your
               secret
               and
               deare
               sinnes
               are
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               word
               rightly
               handled
               ,
               and
               applied
               by
               your
               Pastour
               ,
               or
               whosoeuer
               else
               :
               for
               God
               hath
               found
               you
               out
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               find
               out
               Adam
               hidden
               amongst
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               garden
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               should
               haue
               lost
               our selues
               for
               euer
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               vs
               be
               thankfull
               to
               his
               Maiesty
               for
               so
               great
               a
               mercy
               ,
               
               for
               it
               is
               great
               indeed
               :
               and
               not
               be
               angry
               with
               his
               ministers
               ,
               who
               do
               but
               hold
               vs
               the
               glasse
               while
               we
               see
               therein
               our
               spots
               .
               Neither
               say
               you
               as
               the
               proud
               Iewes
               did
               to
               
                 Ieremy
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 Ieremy
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 speaketh
                 as
                 Baruch
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Neriah
                 prouoketh
                 him
                 .
              
               For
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               word
               to
               tell
               you
               all
               that
               you
               haue
               done
               ,
               as
               Christ
               told
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               here
               we
               may
               further
               obserue
               ,
               how
               great
               sins
               and
               small
               sins
               are
               knit
               together
               ,
               as
               great
               theeues
               and
               little
               theeues
               lye
               all
               in
               one
               prison
               ,
               go
               all
               in
               one
               line
               ,
               stand
               all
               at
               one
               barre
               ,
               and
               haue
               all
               one
               maner
               of
               triall
               :
               where
               we
               are
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Spirit
               is
               not
               so
               carefull
               to
               sift
               out
               the
               lesser
               offences
               of
               men
               :
               but
               the
               greater
               also
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Iudge
               of
               
               all
               men
               ,
               so
               he
               dealeth
               vprightly
               in
               equity
               with
               all
               men
               :
               and
               not
               as
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               nor
               as
               their
               Apes
               the
               Papistes
               ,
               who
               straine
               gnattes
               and
               swallow
               camels
               ,
               while
               they
               vrge
               the
               tithing
               of
               mint
               ,
               and
               cummin
               ,
               and
               rew
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               law
               go
               by
               :
               who
               make
               the
               breaking
               of
               a
               Popish
               ceremony
               ,
               or
               dirty
               traditions
               of
               men
               a
               mortall
               sinne
               ,
               but
               neuer
               vrge
               matters
               of
               substaunce
               ,
               either
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               
               or
               manners
               .
               Neither
               are
               Gods
               lawes
               like
               the
               Spiders
               webbe
               ,
               that
               catcheth
               onely
               little
               flies
               ,
               but
               like
               the
               net
               that
               taketh
               the
               Lion
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Hare
               ,
               which
               straightnesse
               and
               vprightnesse
               bewraieth
               the
               crookednes
               of
               men
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               how
               contrarie
               to
               Gods
               course
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               Papists
               ?
               For
               how
               precise
               are
               they
               in
               the
               searching
               out
               of
               toyes
               and
               trifles
               ,
               ceremoniall
               and
               circumstantiall
               things
               ,
               and
               punishing
               men
               for
               the
               omission
               of
               them
               ?
               But
               for
               the
               profaning
               of
               the
               Sabboth
               ,
               for
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               vnpreaching
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               the
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               things
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               so
               precise
               ;
               nay
               scarse
               do
               they
               account
               of
               them
               as
               of
               sinnes
               .
               
               This
               also
               reproueth
               many
               professours
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               will
               seeme
               to
               make
               a
               conscience
               of
               many
               matters
               of
               lesse
               moment
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               dispence
               with
               very
               foule
               abuses
               ,
               as
               of
               swearing
               ,
               gaming
               ,
               &c.
               both
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               families
               .
               Whereby
               all
               of
               vs
               are
               to
               be
               admonished
               to
               take
               that
               course
               that
               Gods
               Spirite
               taketh
               here
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               zealous
               agaynst
               one
               sinne
               as
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               bend
               our
               force
               against
               the
               greatest
               as
               well
               as
               against
               the
               least
               :
               and
               to
               pull
               out
               as
               well
               the
               beames
               as
               the
               motes
               ,
               out
               of
               our
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               other
               mens
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               doctrine
               that
               ariseth
               of
               the
               coherence
               ,
               or
               ioyning
               of
               this
               text
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               II.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PROV
                   .
                   6.12
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   vnthrifty
                   man
                   [
                   or
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   Belijal
                   ]
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   or
                   [
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   vanity
                   .
                   ]
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               former
               Sermon
               we
               haue
               heard
               to
               what
               end
               this
               description
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               is
               made
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               we
               may
               go
               in
               iudging
               him
               .
               
               Now
               let
               vs
               cōsider
               of
               his
               marks
               (
               by
               which
               he
               is
               known
               ,
               as
               the
               Leopard
               by
               his
               spots
               ,
               and
               the
               blacke
               Moore
               by
               his
               skin
               .
               )
               And
               first
               of
               his
               names
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               two
               .
               
               The
               first
               is
               
                 Adam
                 Belijahall
              
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               Ish-auen
               ,
               which
               in
               our
               English
               Bibles
               are
               translated
               ,
               the
               vnthrifty
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               man
               :
               the
               wordes
               in
               the
               originall
               text
               are
               more
               significant
               .
               
                 Adam
                 Belijahall
              
               is
               a
               phrase
               whereby
               the
               Hebrewes
               do
               vse
               to
               note
               out
               a
               dissolute
               and
               loose
               man
               ,
               a
               lawlesse
               person
               without
               a
               yoake
               ,
               that
               giueth
               himselfe
               to
               do
               what
               he
               list
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               vnfitly
               translated
               ,
               an
               vnthrifty
               man
               ,
               
                 ab
                 effectis
              
               ,
               from
               the
               effects
               of
               lawlesnesse
               ,
               because
               such
               commonly
               neuer
               thriue
               ,
               nor
               come
               to
               any
               good
               end
               .
               So
               is
               this
               word
               Belial
               taken
               in
               diuerse
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               in
               Deut.
               13.13
               .
               
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 are
                 gone
                 out
                 from
                 among
                 you
                 ,
              
               meaning
               children
               of
               Belial
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               called
               in
               the
               originall
               .
               These
               like
               lawlesse
               persons
               haue
               drawne
               away
               (
               saith
               the
               text
               )
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               their
               city
               vnto
               other
               Gods.
               So
               likewise
               is
               it
               taken
               in
               the
               19.
               of
               Iudges
               verse
               22.
               where
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 Leuite
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 were
                 making
                 merry
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 old
                 mans
                 house
                 ,
                 who
                 gaue
                 them
                 entertainment
                 in
                 their
                 iourney
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 ,
                 euen
                 men
                 of
                 Belial
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               text
               )
               meaning
               dissolute
               and
               lewd
               persons
               giuen
               to
               all
               wickednesse
               ,
               
                 beset
                 the
                 house
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 smote
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 and
                 enforced
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 maister
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 foorth
                 his
                 guest
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 most
                 villanously
                 they
                 abused
                 the
                 Leuites
                 concubine
                 all
                 night
                 vnto
                 death
                 .
              
               In
               like
               sort
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Samuel
               2.
               
               Chapter
               12.
               vers
               .
               
               where
               it
               is
               sayd
               that
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Ely
               were
               men
               of
               Belial
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               giuen
               to
               all
               wickednesse
               .
               In
               this
               sence
               it
               is
               vsed
               also
               or
               abused
               rather
               ,
               
               in
               the
               2.
               of
               Samuel
               chap.
               16.
               ver
               .
               7.
               where
               that
               cursed
               
               Shimei
               being
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               himselfe
               ,
               doth
               most
               vndutifully
               raile
               vpon
               King
               Dauid
               his
               Lord
               and
               Soueraigne
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Come
                 foorth
                 thou
                 man
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 of
                 Belial
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               it
               is
               also
               so
               taken
               in
               the
               2.
               to
               the
               Corin.
               the
               6.
               
               Chap.
               and
               15.
               vers
               .
               where
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               :
               
                 What
                 fellowship
                 is
                 there
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 Belial
                 ?
              
               
               That
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               fellowship
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               lawlesse
               persons
               ,
               that
               are
               giuen
               to
               wickednesse
               .
               And
               thus
               were
               dissolute
               persons
               called
               among
               the
               Iewes
               .
               The
               Lord
               calleth
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               persons
               ,
               
               
                 A
                 stiffe
                 necked
                 people
              
               in
               Exod.
               32.9
               .
               Alluding
               to
               vntamed
               oxen
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               (
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               enforced
               )
               bow
               downe
               their
               neckes
               vnto
               the
               yoake
               .
               Such
               are
               those
               that
               say
               in
               the
               2.
               
               Psalme
               .
               2.3
               .
               ver
               .
               
                 Let
                 vs
                 breake
                 their
                 bands
                 asunder
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 away
                 their
                 cords
                 from
                 vs.
              
               
               Such
               are
               those
               also
               that
               say
               (
               in
               the
               19.
               of
               Luke
               ver
               .
               37.
               )
               
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 this
                 man
                 to
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 vs.
              
               
               Such
               are
               all
               those
               who
               allow
               Christ
               to
               be
               their
               Priest
               ,
               to
               die
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               their
               Prince
               to
               beare
               rule
               ouer
               them
               .
               Such
               also
               are
               all
               those
               that
               say
               (
               as
               in
               Psalme
               12.
               ver
               .
               4.
               )
               
                 With
                 our
                 tongue
                 we
                 will
                 preuaile
                 ,
              
               
               
                 our
                 lips
                 are
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Lord
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ?
              
               And
               all
               such
               are
               called
               here
               in
               my
               text
               ,
               men
               of
               Belial
               ,
               &
               men
               of
               vanity
               and
               wickednesse
               :
               as
               if
               obstinate
               stubburnnesse
               were
               their
               father
               ,
               
               and
               vaine
               wickednesse
               ,
               or
               wicked
               vanity
               their
               mother
               ,
               deriuing
               their
               reprochfull
               names
               from
               their
               peruerse
               nature
               ,
               and
               crooked
               conditions
               :
               that
               as
               Abigaile
               said
               ,
               Nabal
               is
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               folly
               is
               with
               him
               :
               so
               a
               man
               may
               say
               ,
               Belial
               is
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               stubburnenesse
               is
               with
               him
               :
               yea
               Auen
               is
               he
               called
               ,
               for
               both
               vanitie
               and
               iniquitie
               are
               with
               him
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               his
               name
               for
               nought
               .
            
             
               He
               hath
               beside
               these
               ,
               
               as
               many
               names
               as
               his
               grandfather
               the
               Diuel
               hath
               :
               he
               is
               called
               a
               diuell
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               accuser
               :
               so
               is
               Belial
               also
               an
               accuser
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               as
               the
               diuell
               is
               .
               Apoc.
               12.10
               .
               He
               is
               called
               Sathan
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               an
               enemy
               ,
               1
               for
               he
               doth
               enuy
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               Gods
               people
               :
               and
               such
               an
               enemy
               is
               Belial
               .
               He
               is
               called
               a
               compasser
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               Iob.
               1.7
               .
               So
               do
               the
               wicked
               also
               ,
               which
               haue
               shaken
               off
               the
               yoake
               of
               Christ
               ,
               2
               compasse
               sea
               and
               land
               to
               make
               one
               Proselite
               ,
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               speaketh
               in
               Math.
               23.15
               .
               that
               is
               :
               They
               take
               great
               paines
               like
               the
               diuel
               ,
               3
               to
               frame
               others
               vnto
               their
               conditions
               .
               He
               is
               called
               a
               sifter
               of
               men
               .
               Luke
               22.31
               .
               
                 Simon
                 ,
                 Simon
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 behold
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 desired
                 to
                 sift
                 you
                 as
                 wheate
                 is
                 sifted
              
               :
               and
               who
               hath
               a
               greater
               felicity
               in
               sifting
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               prouing
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               make
               them
               fall
               ,
               then
               Belial
               hath
               ?
               He
               is
               called
               a
               deceiuer
               Gen.
               3.13
               .
               4
               
                 And
                 the
                 woman
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Serpent
                 deceued
                 me
              
               :
               but
               that
               was
               the
               Diuell
               .
               So
               is
               Belial
               a
               deceiuer
               too
               :
               
                 But
                 euill
                 men
                 and
                 deceiuers
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 shall
                 waxe
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
              
               ;
               5
               
                 deceiuing
                 and
                 being
                 deceiued
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.13
               .
               He
               is
               called
               a
               Serpent
               for
               his
               subtilty
               .
               So
               
               likewise
               are
               lawlesse
               Belials
               for
               their
               noysome
               nature
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               conuersing
               among
               men
               ,
               6
               compared
               to
               serpents
               :
               
                 Their
                 poyson
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               
                 is
                 euen
                 like
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 .
              
               Psal.
               58.4
               .
               He
               is
               called
               the
               wily
               fox
               :
               so
               are
               the
               wicked
               and
               lawlesse
               Belials
               ,
               both
               for
               their
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               subtilty
               called
               foxes
               :
               7
               
                 Go
                 tell
                 that
                 foxe
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               of
               Herod
               )
               
                 what
                 ye
                 see
              
               .
               And
               in
               the
               2.
               of
               Canticles
               the
               15.
               verse
               ,
               the
               Church
               saith
               ,
               
                 Take
                 vs
                 these
                 foxes
                 ,
                 the
                 little
                 foxes
                 which
                 destroy
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Vine
                 hath
                 but
                 small
                 grapes
                 .
              
               
               He
               is
               called
               a
               hunter
               ,
               Psal.
               91.3
               .
               and
               so
               is
               Belial
               too
               a
               hunter
               ,
               for
               they
               hunt
               men
               as
               Saule
               did
               Dauid
               ,
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ,
               8
               
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 sinned
                 against
                 thee
              
               (
               saith
               Dauid
               to
               Saule
               )
               
                 yet
                 thou
                 huntest
                 after
                 my
                 soule
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Sam.
               24.12
               .
               And
               at
               another
               time
               Dauid
               sayd
               vnto
               him
               ,
               
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 is
                 come
                 out
                 to
                 seeke
                 a
                 flea
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 would
                 hunt
                 a
                 Partridge
                 in
                 the
                 mountaines
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Sam.
               26.20
               .
               He
               is
               called
               a
               red
               dragon
               for
               his
               cruelty
               Reuel
               .
               12.3
               .
               9
               So
               are
               the
               wicked
               called
               dragons
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 smitten
                 vs
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 dragons
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               Psal
               44.19
               .
               He
               is
               called
               a
               roring
               Lion
               :
               
                 Your
                 aduersarie
                 the
                 diuell
                 walketh
                 about
                 like
                 a
                 roring
                 Lion
                 ,
              
               10
               
                 therefore
                 be
                 sober
                 and
                 watch
              
               (
               saith
               Peter
               in
               his
               first
               Epistle
               ,
               the
               5.
               
               Chapter
               and
               8.
               verse
               .
               So
               the
               wicked
               are
               called
               Lions
               too
               ,
               for
               Dauid
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 soule
                 was
                 among
                 Lions
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               54.4
               .
               He
               is
               called
               a
               Prince
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               11
               Ephes.
               6.12
               .
               And
               the
               wicked
               also
               are
               called
               louers
               of
               darknesse
               :
               
                 Light
                 is
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
              
               (
               sayth
               Christ
               )
               
                 and
                 men
                 loued
                 darknesse
                 rather
                 then
                 light
                 ,
              
               
               Ioh.
               3.19
               .
               And
               of
               the
               Heathen
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 haue
                 their
                 cogitations
                 darkned
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.18
               .
               He
               is
               called
               a
               father
               of
               lyes
               ,
               Ioh.
               8.44
               .
               
                 When
                 he
                 speaketh
                 a
                 ly
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 his
                 owne
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 lyer
              
               ,
               12
               
                 and
                 the
                 father
                 thereof
              
               .
               So
               the
               wicked
               are
               also
               called
               lyers
               :
               
                 Thou
                 doest
                 loue
                 euill
                 more
                 then
                 good
              
               (
               saith
               Dauid
               to
               Doeg
               )
               
                 and
                 lyes
                 more
                 then
                 truth
              
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               52.3
               .
               And
               one
               name
               more
               we
               find
               that
               the
               diuell
               gaue
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 à
                 quantitate
              
               ,
               from
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               them
               :
               
                 My
                 name
                 is
                 Legion
              
               (
               saith
               the
               vncleane
               spirite
               to
               Christ
               )
               
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 many
              
               ,
               
               Marke
               5.9
               .
               13
               So
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               may
               say
               ,
               his
               name
               is
               Legion
               ,
               for
               there
               be
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               liketh
               them
               well
               ,
               for
               they
               haue
               nothing
               else
               to
               glorie
               in
               ,
               but
               their
               great
               number
               ,
               or
               vniuersality
               (
               one
               glorious
               marke
               of
               the
               Popes
               Church
               )
               which
               is
               the
               glorie
               of
               them
               ,
               whose
               glorie
               is
               their
               shame
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ;
               Philip.
               3.19
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               first
               word
               
                 Adam
                 Belijagnall
              
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               Now
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               we
               may
               profitably
               learne
               from
               the
               same
               .
               
               This
               name
               noteth
               out
               such
               as
               are
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               haue
               Christ
               an
               enemy
               to
               them
               :
               they
               cannot
               agree
               with
               him
               ,
               nor
               he
               with
               them
               :
               For
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 What
                 concord
                 hath
                 Christ
                 with
                 Belial
                 ?
              
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.15
               .
               As
               Dagon
               fell
               downe
               when
               the
               Arke
               came
               in
               place
               :
               so
               Belial
               falleth
               downe
               when
               
               Christ
               comes
               in
               place
               .
               
               Christ
               hath
               a
               burden
               to
               beare
               ,
               but
               Belial
               will
               beare
               none
               of
               his
               burdens
               .
               Christ
               hath
               a
               yoke
               to
               put
               on
               his
               seruants
               ,
               but
               Belial
               will
               put
               on
               none
               .
               Christ
               hath
               a
               crosse
               to
               be
               taken
               vp
               ,
               but
               Belial
               will
               take
               vp
               none
               .
               Christ
               hath
               freed
               vs
               from
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               lawe
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               lawe
               :
               Belial
               will
               be
               free
               from
               both
               .
               Christ
               will
               haue
               his
               sheepe
               to
               heare
               his
               voice
               :
               Belial
               wil
               come
               at
               none
               of
               his
               Sermons
               .
               Christ
               will
               haue
               his
               people
               often
               to
               visite
               his
               table
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               :
               Belial
               saith
               once
               a
               yeare
               is
               inough
               :
               and
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               will
               come
               when
               he
               lift
               ▪
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               if
               ye
               loue
               me
               keepe
               my
               commaundements
               :
               Belial
               saith
               he
               will
               keepe
               none
               of
               his
               commaundements
               ,
               and
               yet
               loue
               him
               well
               inough
               .
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               by
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               ye
               loue
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               loued
               you
               :
               Belial
               by
               the
               contrarie
               is
               knowne
               to
               be
               none
               of
               Christs
               disciples
               ,
               because
               he
               hateth
               the
               brethren
               ,
               
               as
               Esau
               hated
               Iacob
               because
               of
               his
               blessing
               .
               Christians
               loue
               is
               Christs
               loue
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               heartie
               and
               vnfained
               ,
               heauenly
               and
               vehement
               ,
               
               found
               and
               permanent
               :
               Belials
               loue
               is
               onely
               tongue
               loue
               ,
               lip
               loue
               ,
               false
               loue
               ,
               dissembling
               loue
               ,
               no
               true
               loue
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               like
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               harlot
               whose
               mouth
               is
               sweete
               as
               hony
               ,
               but
               her
               end
               is
               bitter
               as
               wormewood
               :
               
               whose
               lippes
               drop
               as
               the
               hony
               combe
               ,
               but
               her
               feet
               go
               downe
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               her
               steppes
               take
               hold
               of
               hell
               :
               such
               a
               louer
               is
               Belial
               ,
               and
               such
               is
               his
               loue
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               true
               Christians
               are
               vnder
               Christs
               law
               ,
               they
               draw
               his
               yoke
               ,
               they
               mortifie
               the
               lusts
               of
               their
               flesh
               ,
               they
               trauell
               in
               paine
               to
               bring
               foorth
               the
               fruites
               of
               Gods
               spirite
               :
               but
               Belial
               is
               lawlesse
               ,
               dissolute
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               shamelesse
               ,
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               concord
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               .
            
             
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               is
               twofold
               :
               
               first
               ,
               it
               bewrayeth
               the
               blasphemous
               slaunder
               of
               Poperie
               ,
               that
               chargeth
               vs
               with
               preaching
               libertie
               to
               sinne
               ,
               because
               we
               preach
               iustification
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               onely
               .
               Wheras
               we
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               that
               slaunder
               ,
               that
               we
               affirme
               cleane
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               no
               Libertine
               Protestant
               ,
               or
               dissolute
               professor
               of
               the
               Gospell
               hath
               fellowship
               with
               Christ
               more
               then
               the
               Diuell
               hath
               .
               But
               indeede
               they
               know
               not
               what
               faith
               is
               ,
               except
               the
               diuels
               faith
               :
               for
               the
               diuels
               do
               know
               and
               beleeue
               that
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               sinners
               :
               and
               they
               beleeue
               all
               the
               articles
               of
               the
               Creede
               ,
               
               and
               tremble
               thereat
               ,
               but
               yet
               are
               they
               Diuels
               still
               .
               Looke
               to
               their
               liues
               which
               liue
               vnder
               the
               Popes
               yoke
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               that
               they
               are
               the
               children
               of
               Belial
               :
               for
               what
               sinne
               is
               there
               that
               they
               are
               not
               sold
               vnto
               ,
               like
               Achab
               ?
               And
               what
               sinne
               can
               be
               named
               almost
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               bought
               and
               sold
               in
               the
               market
               of
               the
               Romish
               church
               ?
               And
               the
               Pope
               may
               pardon
               all
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               for
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               yea
               (
               if
               they
               will
               pay
               well
               for
               his
               pardon
               )
               for
               euer
               .
               And
               what
               are
               their
               Popes
               themselues
               ,
               who
               beare
               
               the
               glorious
               title
               of
               holy
               Fathers
               ?
               
               Haue
               not
               some
               of
               them
               bene
               Necromancers
               ,
               sorcerers
               ,
               and
               coniurers
               ?
               and
               some
               of
               them
               Sodomits
               ,
               &
               buggerers
               :
               and
               most
               of
               them
               common
               whoremongerers
               ?
               Was
               not
               one
               of
               thē
               a
               harlot
               ?
               did
               she
               not
               trauell
               of
               a
               child
               in
               going
               their
               Procession
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               recorded
               by
               Platina
               and
               other
               Writers
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               to
               their
               euerlasting
               shame
               ?
               What
               should
               be
               thought
               of
               those
               sixe
               thousand
               skulles
               of
               children
               ,
               which
               were
               found
               in
               another
               Popes
               Mote
               ?
               What
               need
               they
               care
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               
               so
               they
               may
               be
               forgiuen
               for
               giuing
               of
               a
               litle
               Apostolicall
               gold
               ?
               They
               are
               not
               ashamed
               nor
               afraid
               when
               they
               take
               a
               solemne
               oth
               to
               murder
               Princes
               ,
               yea
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               yea
               their
               owne
               most
               Christian
               Soueraignes
               :
               for
               they
               are
               pardoned
               aforehand
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               that
               poisoned
               King
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               :
               and
               that
               cursed
               Frier
               that
               trecherously
               stabbed
               the
               late
               French
               King
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               Belials
               and
               not
               we
               :
               their
               religion
               giueth
               libertie
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               not
               ours
               :
               they
               may
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               not
               they
               which
               are
               iustified
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               onely
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               vse
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               is
               to
               teach
               those
               that
               are
               entred
               into
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               are
               called
               by
               that
               excellent
               glorious
               name
               of
               Christians
               ,
               to
               put
               on
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               neuer
               while
               they
               liue
               to
               put
               it
               off
               againe
               :
               for
               though
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Come
                 vnto
                 me
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 haue
                 ease
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               vpon
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               we
               labour
               and
               feele
               our selues
               heauie
               laden
               :
               yea
               though
               he
               promiseth
               to
               refresh
               vs
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               vpon
               condition
               that
               we
               put
               his
               yoke
               vpon
               vs
               and
               beare
               his
               burden
               .
               Whosoeuer
               then
               will
               haue
               ease
               by
               Christ
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               (
               like
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               )
               without
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               must
               put
               on
               his
               yoke
               and
               carie
               his
               burden
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               must
               submit
               himselfe
               to
               the
               censures
               of
               Christ
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               reproofe
               of
               the
               word
               :
               and
               in
               all
               things
               yeeld
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               truth
               :
               yea
               he
               must
               labour
               by
               all
               good
               meanes
               to
               mortifie
               all
               carnall
               lustes
               ,
               &
               to
               ouerrule
               all
               his
               vnruly
               affections
               .
               But
               this
               is
               as
               hard
               a
               saying
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               as
               can
               be
               ;
               yea
               who
               can
               endure
               it
               ?
               The
               mother
               of
               Zebedeus
               children
               thought
               for
               the
               asking
               she
               might
               haue
               a
               place
               in
               Christes
               kingdome
               for
               her
               children
               :
               
               but
               Christ
               told
               her
               of
               two
               hard
               things
               which
               she
               dreamed
               not
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               drinking
               of
               his
               cup
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               baptized
               with
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               come
               into
               heauen
               :
               so
               we
               thinke
               (
               many
               of
               vs
               )
               to
               haue
               heauen
               for
               the
               asking
               :
               
               but
               there
               belongeth
               more
               to
               the
               matter
               then
               so
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Papistes
               thinke
               to
               earne
               heauen
               with
               a
               Kerelyson
               ,
               a
               
                 Pater
                 noster
              
               ,
               and
               a
               Creede
               :
               so
               many
               Protestants
               thinke
               that
               a
               sigh
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               lip-labour
               and
               eare-seruice
               will
               bring
               them
               to
               heauen
               .
               But
               when
               they
               heare
               of
               mortifying
               their
               beloued
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               bring
               them
               in
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               profite
               ;
               and
               of
               yeelding
               
               obedience
               vnto
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
               it
               fareth
               with
               them
               as
               it
               did
               with
               that
               young
               man
               ,
               who
               went
               away
               from
               Christ
               with
               a
               heauie
               heart
               and
               a
               sorrowfull
               countenance
               .
               He
               would
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               not
               part
               from
               his
               goods
               :
               so
               many
               will
               heare
               Christ
               preached
               ,
               and
               looke
               to
               be
               saued
               by
               him
               too
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               leaue
               their
               sinnes
               .
               If
               they
               may
               be
               Gospellers
               and
               vsurers
               too
               ,
               and
               gamesters
               too
               ,
               and
               adulterers
               too
               ,
               and
               swearers
               too
               ,
               then
               so
               it
               is
               :
               otherwise
               Christ
               shall
               go
               alone
               for
               al
               them
               .
               These
               are
               yet
               but
               men
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               yoke
               :
               content
               they
               are
               to
               trauell
               toward
               Canaan
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               meete
               with
               the
               commodities
               of
               Egypt
               by
               the
               way
               .
               Manna
               without
               the
               fleshpots
               of
               Egypt
               was
               lothsome
               to
               the
               Israelites
               :
               so
               the
               Gospell
               without
               goodfellowship
               and
               carnall
               delights
               is
               irkesome
               to
               the
               man
               of
               
                 Belial
                 .
                 Lots
              
               wife
               was
               content
               to
               leaue
               Sodome
               and
               go
               to
               Zoar
               as
               she
               was
               bidden
               ,
               but
               yet
               she
               must
               looke
               backe
               ,
               though
               she
               were
               forbidden
               :
               so
               many
               are
               content
               to
               leaue
               Poperie
               and
               embrace
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               yet
               not
               without
               some
               looking
               backe
               ,
               like
               those
               which
               once
               openly
               gaue
               account
               of
               their
               profiting
               in
               religion
               with
               comfort
               and
               commendation
               ,
               but
               now
               because
               their
               backsliding
               friends
               like
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               prophane
               persons
               scorne
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               they
               will
               shew
               their
               faces
               no
               more
               in
               that
               conflict
               .
               The
               carnall
               Capernaits
               would
               heare
               Christ
               ,
               till
               he
               spake
               of
               eating
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinking
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               then
               because
               they
               vnderstood
               it
               not
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               that
               saying
               was
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               and
               taking
               offence
               thereat
               came
               no
               more
               .
               So
               many
               now
               a
               dayes
               as
               carnally
               minded
               as
               they
               ,
               will
               heare
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               till
               they
               heare
               something
               that
               doth
               offend
               them
               ,
               either
               for
               want
               of
               good
               vnderstanding
               or
               good
               affection
               :
               and
               then
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               preacher
               found
               not
               that
               in
               his
               text
               ,
               or
               it
               might
               haue
               bene
               spared
               :
               or
               in
               such
               a
               thing
               he
               went
               too
               farre
               :
               all
               which
               in
               effect
               is
               no
               lesse
               then
               (
               as
               the
               Capernaits
               said
               )
               
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 saying
              
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 can
                 abide
                 it
              
               ?
               And
               so
               like
               bleare-eyed
               men
               which
               are
               offended
               at
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               will
               walke
               no
               more
               by
               the
               light
               thereof
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               once
               a
               moneth
               ,
               or
               vpon
               a
               sabbath
               day
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               law
               ,
               or
               for
               shame
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               many
               that
               do
               keepe
               the
               sabbath
               day
               ,
               do
               vse
               it
               as
               the
               vnnaturall
               harlot
               would
               haue
               vsed
               the
               child
               for
               which
               there
               was
               such
               pleading
               before
               Salomon
               :
               Let
               it
               be
               neither
               hers
               nor
               mine
               ,
               but
               let
               it
               be
               deuided
               .
               So
               they
               deuide
               the
               Sabbath
               :
               in
               the
               forenoone
               they
               are
               at
               the
               Temple
               ,
               in
               the
               afternoone
               at
               home
               .
               The
               one
               halfe
               shall
               be
               giuen
               to
               God
               and
               after
               the
               homeliest
               fashion
               too
               :
               without
               any
               holy
               reuerence
               or
               due
               preparation
               :
               the
               other
               halfe
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               the
               diuell
               ,
               or
               al
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               all
               deuotion
               and
               earnestnesse
               of
               affection
               .
               These
               may
               well
               be
               likened
               to
               the
               idoll
               of
               Achab
               ,
               to
               whom
               Baals
               Priests
               cryed
               ,
               
                 O
                 Baal
                 heare
                 vs.
              
               But
               what
               said
               
                 Elias
                 :
                 Crie
                 lowder
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 your
                 God
                 sleepeth
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 pursueth
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 talketh
                 with
                 some
                 bodie
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 iourney
                 .
              
               So
               if
               the
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               would
               haue
               Belial
               to
               heare
               him
               ,
               he
               must
               crye
               lowder
               :
               O
               Belial
               heare
               vs
               ,
               for
               it
               may
               be
               that
               the
               men
               of
               Belial
               are
               a
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               awaked
               ,
               or
               pursuing
               their
               enemies
               ,
               or
               setting
               their
               rackes
               ,
               or
               casting
               ouer
               their
               vsurie
               bookes
               ,
               or
               selling
               their
               wares
               ,
               or
               viewing
               their
               grounds
               ,
               as
               Nebuchadnezzar
               did
               his
               pallace
               ,
               or
               running
               after
               their
               bowles
               ,
               or
               playing
               at
               cardes
               ,
               or
               pursuing
               of
               their
               vanities
               .
               And
               that
               see
               others
               of
               the
               inferiour
               sort
               ,
               and
               they
               become
               as
               deafe
               too
               as
               their
               betters
               .
               If
               a
               man
               cry
               neuer
               so
               lowd
               to
               these
               Belials
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               boote
               :
               for
               they
               are
               as
               deafe
               as
               Baal
               :
               and
               if
               there
               be
               no
               lawe
               to
               compell
               them
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               sabbath
               in
               better
               sort
               ,
               we
               do
               but
               loose
               our
               labour
               .
               Herod
               would
               heare
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               so
               Iohn
               would
               let
               him
               alone
               with
               his
               brothers
               wife
               :
               so
               would
               many
               also
               now
               be
               hearers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               reuerence
               as
               much
               the
               Preacher
               as
               euer
               Herod
               did
               Iohn
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               haue
               a
               dispensation
               for
               some
               speciall
               sinne
               of
               theirs
               ,
               which
               doth
               yeeld
               them
               some
               filthy
               gaine
               or
               beastly
               pleasure
               .
               But
               Herod
               was
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               for
               all
               his
               deuout
               hearing
               of
               Iohn
               :
               and
               so
               are
               these
               kind
               of
               hearers
               too
               :
               for
               he
               cast
               off
               the
               yoke
               of
               mortification
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               they
               .
            
             
               
               Well
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               be
               Christians
               indeede
               as
               well
               as
               in
               name
               ,
               we
               must
               put
               on
               the
               yoke
               of
               obedience
               to
               Christs
               lawes
               .
               What
               he
               saith
               we
               must
               beleeue
               :
               what
               he
               commaundeth
               we
               must
               obey
               :
               what
               he
               promiseth
               we
               must
               desire
               :
               what
               he
               threatneth
               we
               must
               feare
               :
               what
               he
               suffereth
               we
               must
               partake
               :
               what
               we
               vnderstand
               not
               we
               must
               reuerence
               :
               what
               we
               like
               not
               we
               must
               (
               at
               the
               least
               )
               affect
               it
               :
               what
               we
               brooke
               not
               we
               must
               yet
               hunger
               after
               :
               
               and
               what
               cup
               he
               hath
               drunke
               to
               vs
               in
               ,
               we
               must
               desire
               to
               pledge
               him
               in
               the
               same
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
               and
               count
               ourselues
               not
               worthie
               of
               such
               an
               honour
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               obtained
               of
               God
               so
               great
               a
               fauour
               .
               We
               must
               then
               deny
               our selues
               willingly
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               sake
               take
               vp
               the
               crosse
               chearefully
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               Christs
               lawe
               ,
               we
               must
               heare
               his
               voice
               and
               follow
               him
               :
               for
               this
               is
               Christs
               lawe
               :
               we
               must
               often
               remember
               him
               by
               worthie
               receiuing
               his
               holy
               supper
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               Christs
               lawe
               :
               we
               must
               do
               to
               the
               poore
               what
               we
               would
               do
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               Christs
               lawe
               :
               we
               must
               loue
               one
               another
               as
               he
               hath
               loued
               vs
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               Christs
               law
               :
               we
               must
               suffer
               reproches
               and
               rebukes
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               Christs
               lawe
               :
               we
               must
               learne
               to
               forgiue
               our
               enemies
               as
               he
               hath
               forgiuen
               vs
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               Christs
               law
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               we
               must
               mortifie
               all
               our
               euill
               lusts
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               members
               weapons
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               for
               this
               also
               is
               the
               law
               of
               Christ.
               For
               this
               cause
               the
               word
               is
               called
               a
               candle
               to
               light
               vs
               in
               darkenesse
               ,
               a
               sharpe
               sword
               to
               cut
               and
               deuide
               vs
               ,
               a
               hard
               hammer
               to
               driue
               and
               breake
               vs
               ,
               and
               a
               burning
               fire
               to
               purge
               &
               consume
               vs
               :
               by
               ruling
               our
               liues
               wherby
               ,
               both
               yong
               in
               yeres
               
               and
               yong
               in
               knowledge
               are
               to
               redresse
               their
               wayes
               .
               Psal.
               119.9
               .
               
               And
               the
               obedience
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               a
               following
               of
               that
               light
               :
               a
               suffering
               of
               that
               sword
               to
               hew
               and
               cut
               him
               :
               of
               that
               hammer
               to
               breake
               and
               batter
               him
               :
               of
               that
               fire
               to
               purge
               and
               consume
               him
               :
               of
               that
               fanne
               to
               winnow
               and
               cleanse
               him
               :
               and
               of
               that
               plough
               to
               breake
               and
               till
               him
               :
               and
               all
               this
               with
               patience
               ,
               gladnesse
               and
               thankfulnesse
               .
               A
               dutie
               this
               is
               very
               painefull
               for
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               to
               performe
               :
               and
               therefore
               is
               called
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               a
               cutting
               off
               the
               hand
               ,
               &
               a
               pulling
               out
               of
               the
               eie
               .
               Mat.
               5.29.30
               .
               
               A
               cutting
               of
               the
               throat
               .
               Pro.
               23.2
               .
               a
               weaning
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               
               Psal.
               131.2
               .
               and
               a
               crucifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               lusts
               therof
               .
               Gal.
               5.24
               .
               To
               shew
               ,
               
               that
               is
               is
               as
               hard
               a
               matter
               by
               nature
               to
               forgo
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               our
               eyes
               ,
               or
               our
               hands
               ,
               or
               our
               liues
               .
               Yet
               because
               grace
               doth
               go
               beyond
               nature
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               is
               stronger
               then
               euill
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               doth
               ouercome
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               faith
               beginneth
               where
               reason
               endeth
               :
               therefore
               Christs
               yoke
               is
               called
               easie
               ,
               and
               his
               burden
               light
               :
               Mat.
               11.26
               .
               
               For
               he
               hath
               borne
               it
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               doth
               beare
               it
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               beareth
               vs
               too
               ,
               and
               therfore
               it
               is
               light
               to
               him
               that
               would
               beare
               it
               :
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 plaine
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 and
                 straight
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 find
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Prou.
              
               8.9
               .
               
               Nay
               more
               ,
               as
               the
               birds
               fethers
               are
               a
               benefit
               vnto
               her
               and
               not
               a
               burden
               ,
               because
               they
               carrie
               her
               vp
               from
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               fowler
               :
               so
               the
               seruice
               of
               Christ
               it
               no
               burthen
               vnto
               vs
               but
               a
               benefite
               ,
               
               because
               it
               freeth
               vs
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               the
               Diuell
               .
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               go
               on
               my
               good
               brethren
               without
               fainting
               .
               Let
               xs
               resolue
               to
               put
               on
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               obedient
               vnto
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               to
               cast
               off
               our
               lazinesse
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               away
               our
               sins
               of
               profite
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               though
               we
               go
               through
               honour
               and
               dishonour
               as
               we
               must
               ,
               like
               the
               yoked
               oxe
               ,
               that
               haleth
               his
               burthen
               after
               him
               through
               thicke
               and
               thinne
               .
               
               Many
               defie
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               thinke
               then
               that
               they
               are
               good
               Christians
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               lawlesse
               in
               their
               affections
               .
               The
               Turke
               ,
               the
               Iew
               ,
               the
               Saracene
               ,
               and
               the
               infidell
               can
               say
               so
               much
               :
               but
               
                 except
                 your
                 righteousnesse
                 exceede
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 ye
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               :
               so
               ,
               except
               our
               righteousnesse
               exceede
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Turkes
               and
               Saracens
               we
               cannot
               be
               saued
               .
               Therefore
               as
               we
               defie
               Poperie
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               to
               imitate
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               glorifie
               him
               by
               the
               subduing
               of
               our
               carnall
               lustes
               and
               desires
               .
               The
               commendation
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               gaue
               vnto
               the
               Thessalonians
               was
               ,
               
               for
               that
               
                 they
                 turned
                 from
                 their
                 idols
                 vnto
                 the
                 liuing
                 God.
              
               1.
               
               Thes.
               1.9
               .
               But
               what
               commendation
               shall
               we
               deserue
               if
               we
               forsake
               Poperie
               and
               serue
               other
               sinnes
               ?
               if
               we
               leaue
               the
               Papistes
               and
               ioyne
               with
               Atheists
               ,
               Machiauels
               ,
               and
               Libertines
               ?
               The
               yoking
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               Dauid
               calleth
               a
               waining
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               we
               
               long
               after
               libertie
               ,
               
               as
               the
               child
               doth
               after
               the
               breast
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               cry
               for
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               get
               it
               .
               Now
               in
               waining
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               we
               must
               do
               as
               nurses
               do
               in
               waining
               of
               children
               :
               they
               first
               annoint
               their
               breastes
               with
               some
               sower
               things
               to
               bring
               the
               child
               out
               of
               loue
               withall
               :
               then
               they
               prouide
               some
               other
               wholesome
               foode
               for
               the
               child
               :
               so
               we
               must
               haue
               before
               our
               eyes
               the
               discommodities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               and
               the
               miseries
               of
               vanitie
               ,
               and
               the
               paines
               that
               follow
               sinfull
               pleasures
               :
               and
               then
               let
               our
               soules
               be
               fed
               and
               nourished
               with
               the
               sweet
               foode
               of
               the
               heauenly
               word
               of
               God.
               And
               then
               feare
               not
               :
               for
               as
               Abraham
               found
               a
               sacrifice
               where
               he
               looked
               for
               none
               :
               euen
               so
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               as
               readie
               to
               sacrifice
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               sonne
               at
               Gods
               bidding
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               new
               comforts
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               where
               we
               looked
               for
               none
               .
               And
               as
               Sampson
               first
               slue
               the
               lion
               ,
               and
               afterward
               found
               a
               sweet
               hony
               combe
               in
               the
               dead
               lions
               belly
               ,
               so
               if
               we
               wil
               arme
               our selues
               to
               slay
               our
               sinnes
               which
               like
               ramping
               lions
               do
               meete
               vs
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               we
               shall
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ouercome
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               find
               a
               most
               sweet
               hony
               comb
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               by
               whom
               we
               haue
               ouercome
               sinne
               and
               Sathan
               ,
               to
               our
               euerlasting
               peace
               and
               consolation
               .
               
               He
               that
               can
               truely
               say
               with
               Dauid
               vnto
               God
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 guide
                 me
                 by
                 thy
                 counsell
                 ,
              
               shall
               follow
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               say
               assuredly
               ,
               
                 Afterward
                 thou
                 wilt
                 receiue
                 me
                 to
                 glorie
                 .
              
               And
               he
               that
               is
               not
               come
               to
               that
               point
               ,
               
               is
               as
               yet
               at
               a
               miserable
               passe
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Prouer.
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               because
               he
               hath
               called
               to
               the
               foolish
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               vnderstand
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               they
               haue
               refused
               to
               be
               instructed
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               his
               counsell
               :
               he
               will
               laugh
               at
               their
               destruction
               ,
               and
               mocke
               when
               their
               feare
               cometh
               vpon
               them
               :
               yea
               ,
               when
               their
               feare
               shall
               come
               vpon
               them
               like
               desolation
               ,
               and
               their
               destruction
               like
               a
               whirle
               wind
               .
               When
               affliction
               and
               anguish
               shall
               come
               vpon
               them
               ,
               then
               shall
               they
               call
               vpon
               the
               Lord
               and
               he
               will
               not
               heare
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               seeke
               him
               early
               ,
               
               but
               they
               shall
               not
               find
               him
               .
               Thus
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               
                 they
                 shall
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 deuises
                 .
              
               To
               which
               the
               Apostle
               agreeth
               ,
               and
               telleth
               the
               men
               of
               Belial
               :
               that
               as
               they
               regard
               not
               to
               know
               God
               ,
               
               euen
               so
               God
               wil
               deliuer
               thē
               vp
               to
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               ,
               to
               do
               things
               that
               are
               not
               conuenient
               .
               And
               moreouer
               saith
               Christ
               :
               
               
                 Those
                 mine
                 enemies
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 them
                 bring
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 them
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
               A
               fearefull
               thing
               :
               therfore
               the
               children
               of
               God
               pray
               heartily
               :
               
                 Thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 earth
                 ô
                 heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
              
               :
               
               and
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Psalme
               :
               
                 Not
                 vnto
                 vs
                 (
                 ô
                 Lord
                 )
                 not
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 thy
                 name
                 giue
                 the
                 praise
              
               :
               fighting
               continually
               against
               their
               affections
               ,
               because
               they
               fight
               against
               their
               soules
               .
               And
               as
               the
               oxe
               is
               not
               readie
               to
               worke
               ,
               vntill
               he
               be
               vnder
               the
               yoke
               ,
               so
               Gods
               
               children
               thinke
               not
               themselues
               readie
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               vntill
               they
               haue
               put
               on
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               and
               then
               they
               say
               as
               Dauid
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 readie
                 ô
                 Lord
                 to
                 do
                 thy
                 will.
              
               And
               this
               shall
               be
               a
               singular
               comfort
               vnto
               vs
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               ,
               to
               remember
               that
               we
               haue
               striuen
               against
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               laboured
               ,
               and
               prayed
               to
               obey
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               or
               lawlesse
               dissolute
               person
               neuer
               did
               .
               And
               so
               much
               of
               the
               wicked
               mans
               first
               name
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               tearme
               or
               name
               that
               is
               here
               giuen
               to
               the
               wicked
               man
               ,
               
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Ish
                 auén
                 ,
                 vir
                 nihili
              
               ,
               saith
               Tremelius
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               no
               worth
               :
               Auen
               signifieth
               both
               iniquitie
               and
               vanitie
               :
               therfore
               the
               house
               of
               idols
               is
               called
               Beth-auen
               ,
               because
               idols
               are
               vaine
               things
               ,
               and
               idolaters
               are
               vaine
               &
               wicked
               persons
               :
               therefore
               lawlesse
               loose
               men
               are
               called
               
                 Ishim
                 auen
              
               :
               because
               such
               are
               both
               vaine
               and
               wicked
               ,
               yea
               more
               ,
               full
               of
               vanitie
               and
               iniquitie
               .
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               vnprofitable
               ,
               pursuing
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               wind
               and
               the
               smoke
               :
               secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               practisers
               of
               mischiefe
               and
               wrong
               .
               
               This
               is
               profanenesse
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               Apostle
               dehorteth
               vs
               ,
               in
               the
               twelfth
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               and
               16.
               verse
               :
               where
               Esau
               is
               propounded
               as
               a
               most
               liuely
               image
               of
               such
               prophane
               persons
               as
               preferre
               earth
               before
               heauen
               ,
               the
               world
               before
               the
               word
               ,
               gold
               before
               godlinesse
               ,
               the
               bodie
               before
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               shadow
               before
               the
               bodie
               :
               as
               Esau
               did
               a
               messe
               of
               pottage
               before
               his
               birthright
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Israelites
               preferred
               onions
               before
               Manna
               :
               and
               as
               the
               Iewes
               did
               Barrabas
               before
               Christ.
               Such
               were
               they
               that
               said
               in
               Ier.
               43.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 well
                 with
                 vs
                 when
                 we
                 made
                 cakes
                 for
                 the
                 Queene
                 of
                 heauen
              
               :
               as
               many
               say
               now
               adaies
               :
               It
               was
               neuer
               merry
               world
               since
               we
               had
               so
               much
               preaching
               :
               it
               was
               a
               good
               world
               when
               we
               could
               go
               to
               the
               Abbeys
               and
               other
               religious
               houses
               ,
               and
               haue
               our
               bellies
               full
               of
               good
               cheare
               for
               nothing
               .
               Ieremie
               is
               a
               babler
               (
               said
               they
               )
               and
               preaching
               is
               babling
               ,
               say
               these
               .
               But
               what
               were
               they
               and
               these
               too
               ?
               Surely
               but
               Ishimauen
               ,
               prophane
               persons
               .
               
               This
               vaine
               profanenesse
               and
               prophane
               vanitie
               ,
               is
               called
               finenesse
               of
               wit
               now
               adaies
               ,
               whereby
               many
               prophane
               and
               vaine
               persons
               get
               their
               liuing
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               plaine
               and
               lewd
               shifting
               .
               This
               is
               a
               matter
               that
               men
               make
               no
               reckening
               of
               :
               but
               such
               a
               one
               is
               viler
               then
               the
               earth
               .
               Yet
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               to
               commend
               such
               ,
               saying
               :
               such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               good
               honest
               man
               ,
               and
               doth
               no
               bodie
               any
               harme
               ,
               which
               is
               vntrue
               .
               For
               Ish-auen
               ,
               the
               vaine
               man
               is
               also
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               hurtful
               vnto
               others
               .
               
               And
               if
               it
               were
               granted
               that
               he
               did
               no
               man
               harme
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               no
               good
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               prophane
               beast
               and
               most
               wicked
               to
               Godward
               .
               An
               honest
               man
               they
               say
               he
               is
               ,
               but
               of
               what
               religion
               is
               he
               ?
               what
               religious
               exercise
               doth
               he
               frequent
               ?
               How
               doth
               he
               serue
               God
               with
               his
               familie
               ?
               what
               striuing
               hath
               he
               against
               his
               imperfections
               ?
               When
               doth
               he
               enter
               into
               
               priuate
               prayer
               for
               strength
               against
               his
               speciall
               sinnes
               and
               temptations
               ?
               What
               care
               hath
               he
               to
               bring
               vp
               his
               children
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ?
               He
               may
               be
               an
               honest
               man
               and
               yet
               a
               prophane
               man
               :
               
               for
               honestie
               is
               two
               fold
               ,
               ciuill
               and
               religious
               .
               Some
               are
               ciuill
               honest
               men
               and
               not
               religious
               :
               some
               are
               religious
               honest
               men
               ,
               and
               scarce
               ciuill
               :
               some
               are
               neither
               ciuill
               nor
               religious
               :
               and
               some
               are
               both
               ciuill
               and
               religious
               .
               Examples
               we
               haue
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               all
               these
               .
               The
               Barbarians
               in
               Miletum
               were
               ciuill
               honest
               men
               ,
               whose
               ciuill
               courtesie
               and
               courteous
               ciuility
               appeared
               in
               that
               kind
               entertainment
               which
               they
               gaue
               ,
               and
               that
               abundance
               of
               necessaries
               which
               they
               ministred
               vnto
               Paul
               and
               his
               weather
               beaten
               company
               .
               
               But
               religious
               honest
               men
               they
               were
               not
               :
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               as
               giue
               God
               his
               due
               :
               for
               they
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               true
               God
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               doth
               appeare
               by
               those
               extremities
               that
               they
               ran
               into
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               Paul.
               For
               one
               while
               they
               rashly
               iudged
               him
               to
               be
               a
               murderer
               ,
               
               and
               that
               was
               when
               the
               Viper
               leaped
               vpon
               his
               hand
               :
               another
               while
               they
               did
               superstitiously
               suppose
               him
               to
               be
               a
               God
               :
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               when
               he
               shooke
               off
               the
               Viper
               and
               had
               no
               harme
               .
               In
               the
               first
               of
               Kings
               ,
               the
               14.
               chapter
               ,
               and
               thirteenth
               verse
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Abijah
               the
               sonne
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               dyed
               all
               Israel
               mourned
               for
               him
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               found
               in
               him
               some
               goodnesse
               toward
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               man
               carefull
               to
               giue
               vnto
               God
               his
               right
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               vnto
               men
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               a
               religious
               ciuill
               honest
               man.
               Some
               seeme
               to
               be
               religious
               without
               ciuilitie
               :
               as
               the
               harlot
               whom
               Salomon
               describeth
               in
               the
               7.
               of
               the
               Prou.
               who
               prateth
               of
               her
               peace
               offerings
               ,
               and
               paying
               her
               vowes
               ,
               while
               notwithstanding
               in
               her
               hushands
               absence
               ,
               like
               a
               dishonest
               filth
               freely
               violateth
               her
               mariage
               vowe
               (
               made
               vnto
               him
               )
               by
               prostituting
               her
               bodie
               vnto
               others
               :
               and
               as
               Iezabel
               religiously
               proclaimeth
               a
               fast
               ,
               while
               most
               vnciuilly
               ,
               and
               with
               barbarous
               crueltie
               she
               depriueth
               innocent
               Naboth
               both
               of
               his
               life
               and
               liuing
               :
               and
               as
               those
               do
               that
               deuide
               the
               spoiles
               of
               the
               Church
               among
               them
               ,
               deuouring
               (
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               )
               the
               sanctified
               things
               ,
               &
               then
               enquire
               after
               the
               vowes
               :
               
               that
               is
               ,
               make
               shew
               of
               religion
               .
               But
               they
               that
               haue
               neither
               ciuilitie
               nor
               religion
               in
               them
               ,
               are
               like
               Esau
               ,
               who
               hated
               his
               brother
               Iacob
               ,
               because
               God
               blessed
               him
               :
               and
               like
               Hanun
               the
               Ammonite
               ,
               who
               misused
               Dauids
               messengers
               which
               were
               sent
               of
               good
               will
               to
               see
               him
               :
               and
               like
               Doeg
               the
               Edomite
               ,
               who
               laid
               handes
               vpon
               the
               Priestes
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               slue
               them
               ,
               when
               euery
               bodie
               else
               refused
               to
               touch
               them
               .
               And
               such
               commonly
               are
               the
               men
               of
               Belial
               and
               the
               men
               of
               vanitie
               .
               Good
               honest
               men
               they
               are
               counted
               among
               such
               as
               themselues
               are
               ;
               
               but
               he
               is
               a
               good
               man
               indeed
               ,
               and
               greatly
               to
               be
               lamented
               when
               he
               is
               gone
               ,
               that
               vpholdeth
               Gods
               true
               religion
               ,
               and
               with
               Cornelius
               feareth
               God
               with
               all
               his
               houshold
               ,
               and
               giueth
               
               much
               almes
               to
               the
               poore
               :
               and
               with
               Iob
               sheweth
               himselfe
               a
               iust
               man
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               worshippeth
               God
               aright
               :
               becomming
               also
               as
               Iob
               did
               ,
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
               
               a
               foote
               to
               the
               lame
               ,
               and
               a
               father
               to
               the
               fatherlesse
               .
               Such
               doth
               God
               choose
               for
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               such
               must
               we
               choose
               to
               conuerse
               withall
               ,
               &
               not
               such
               as
               spend
               their
               time
               in
               ridiculous
               sports
               and
               vain
               pastimes
               ,
               which
               vanish
               away
               like
               the
               wind
               and
               smoke
               ,
               without
               any
               profit
               to
               those
               that
               haue
               delighted
               in
               them
               .
               For
               Dauid
               saith
               in
               the
               26.
               
               Psalme
               :
               
                 I
                 haue
                 walked
                 ô
                 Lord
                 in
                 thy
                 truth
              
               :
               and
               presently
               addeth
               :
               
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 haunted
                 with
                 vaine
                 persons
                 ,
              
               
               
                 neither
                 keepe
                 I
                 companie
                 with
                 the
                 dissemblers
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 hated
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 companied
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
              
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               consorteth
               himselfe
               with
               vaine
               and
               euill
               companie
               ,
               cannot
               walke
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               them
               that
               desire
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               take
               heede
               that
               they
               haunt
               not
               with
               vaine
               persons
               ,
               but
               hate
               the
               assemblies
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               did
               .
            
             
               And
               further
               here
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               a
               difference
               betweene
               Adam
               and
               Ish
               :
               
               both
               do
               signifie
               man
               :
               but
               the
               first
               noteth
               the
               matter
               of
               which
               man
               was
               made
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               red
               earth
               :
               or
               as
               Tremelius
               hath
               translated
               it
               ,
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               good
               for
               nothing
               .
               Earth
               is
               good
               for
               something
               ,
               and
               clay
               is
               good
               for
               something
               ,
               and
               sand
               is
               good
               for
               something
               ,
               and
               marle
               is
               good
               for
               something
               ,
               and
               dung
               is
               good
               for
               something
               :
               but
               dust
               is
               good
               for
               nothing
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               to
               put
               out
               ones
               eyes
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               was
               man
               made
               which
               is
               good
               for
               nothing
               .
               The
               confideration
               whereof
               may
               greatly
               humble
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               beginne
               to
               thinke
               well
               of
               our selues
               ,
               to
               waxe
               proud
               of
               Gods
               gifts
               ,
               and
               to
               despise
               our
               brethren
               .
               But
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               one
               is
               the
               vilest
               mā
               that
               liueth
               ,
               yea
               viler
               then
               the
               earth
               :
               and
               according
               to
               his
               name
               ,
               so
               is
               his
               nature
               :
               for
               of
               a
               word
               that
               signifies
               the
               vilest
               earth
               is
               his
               name
               deriued
               :
               &
               accordingly
               ,
               all
               his
               studies
               ,
               cares
               ,
               and
               communications
               are
               earthly
               and
               prophane
               .
               All
               which
               the
               Apostle
               noteth
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 they
                 mind
                 earthly
                 things
                 :
                 Phil.
              
               3.19
               .
               A
               God
               they
               haue
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               their
               belly
               :
               a
               glorie
               they
               haue
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               their
               shame
               :
               enemies
               they
               are
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               an
               end
               they
               haue
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               damnation
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               Ish
               also
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               it
               noteth
               a
               man
               of
               strength
               ,
               and
               signifieth
               strength
               :
               of
               the
               Latines
               it
               is
               translated
               
                 vir
                 ,
                 à
                 virtute
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               manhood
               ,
               or
               strong
               of
               strength
               ,
               or
               vertuous
               of
               vertue
               :
               because
               if
               manhood
               ,
               strength
               and
               vertue
               be
               not
               found
               in
               man
               ,
               where
               should
               they
               be
               looked
               for
               ?
               And
               Adam
               is
               translated
               
                 homo
                 de
                 humo
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               that
               God
               made
               nothing
               was
               made
               of
               the
               earth
               but
               man.
               And
               in
               our
               English
               toung
               we
               say
               of
               one
               that
               is
               valiant
               ,
               vertuous
               
               and
               actiue
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               man
               indeed
               .
               And
               the
               Philosopher
               could
               say
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               :
               
                 non
                 vestis
                 sed
                 virtus
                 facit
                 hominem
              
               :
               Not
               vestures
               ,
               but
               vertues
               make
               a
               man
               :
               which
               is
               quite
               mistaken
               in
               these
               daies
               ,
               and
               that
               saying
               wholly
               inuerted
               :
               for
               most
               men
               hold
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               practise
               do
               vphold
               ,
               that
               
                 non
                 virtus
                 sed
                 vestis
              
               ,
               not
               vertue
               but
               brauery
               makes
               a
               man.
               But
               why
               is
               Belial
               called
               Ish
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               word
               of
               strength
               ,
               vertue
               and
               perfection
               ?
               What
               vertue
               ,
               excellencie
               ,
               or
               perfection
               is
               in
               earthly
               vaine
               Belial
               ?
               Surely
               no
               goodnesse
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               he
               Ish
               ,
               he
               is
               vir
               ,
               a
               man
               indeede
               ;
               but
               a
               man
               whose
               strength
               is
               wholly
               applyed
               to
               vanitie
               .
               
               He
               doth
               excell
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               in
               contriuing
               of
               mischiefe
               :
               he
               is
               quicke
               witted
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               in
               disgracing
               of
               truth
               and
               her
               friends
               :
               
                 They
                 are
                 wise
              
               (
               saith
               Ieremie
               )
               
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 euill
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 expert
              
               (
               saith
               Esay
               )
               
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 drinke
                 wine
                 and
                 strong
                 drinke
                 :
                 They
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 rest
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 made
                 some
                 to
                 fall
                 .
              
               Such
               were
               they
               that
               watched
               all
               night
               to
               take
               Christ
               :
               they
               were
               Ishim
               ,
               men
               indeed
               .
               They
               ranne
               to
               fetch
               him
               vineger
               with
               gall
               to
               drinke
               ,
               which
               wold
               not
               go
               nor
               creep
               for
               a
               drop
               of
               cold
               water
               to
               haue
               done
               him
               good
               .
               Such
               are
               all
               those
               lawlesse
               and
               dissolute
               persons
               ,
               that
               can
               beate
               their
               braines
               ,
               and
               breake
               their
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               go
               late
               to
               bed
               ,
               and
               rise
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               trauell
               hard
               all
               day
               ,
               yea
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               by
               sea
               and
               by
               land
               ,
               farre
               and
               neare
               ,
               refusing
               no
               paines
               ,
               neither
               sparing
               for
               any
               cost
               ,
               nor
               fearing
               any
               colours
               ,
               but
               most
               audaciously
               put
               forth
               themselues
               to
               speake
               ,
               &
               to
               practise
               what
               mischiefe
               they
               can
               against
               godlinesse
               and
               vertue
               ,
               against
               honest
               men
               and
               good
               causes
               ,
               and
               standing
               as
               stoutly
               in
               defence
               of
               vanity
               and
               wickednesse
               .
               These
               haue
               a
               kind
               of
               felicitie
               and
               dexteritie
               in
               gracing
               of
               the
               bad
               ,
               and
               in
               disgracing
               of
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               do
               very
               often
               strongly
               preuaile
               in
               wicked
               enterprises
               .
               And
               this
               must
               teach
               vs
               ,
               first
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               dismaied
               when
               iniquitie
               doth
               preuaile
               :
               for
               the
               very
               names
               that
               are
               giuen
               to
               wicked
               men
               do
               shew
               no
               lesse
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               preuaile
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               verifie
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               who
               foretold
               that
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               wickednesse
               should
               preuaile
               ,
               and
               iniquitie
               get
               the
               vpper
               hand
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               doth
               admonish
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               are
               haters
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               to
               be
               Ishim
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               strong
               ,
               and
               wise
               ,
               and
               valiant
               ,
               for
               God
               and
               good
               causes
               :
               as
               Ish-auen
               ,
               the
               vaine
               man
               is
               for
               the
               Diuell
               and
               wicked
               enterprises
               .
               
               And
               this
               is
               not
               mine
               but
               Gods
               counsel
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               with
               whose
               words
               for
               this
               time
               I
               will
               end
               :
               
                 My
                 brethren
                 watch
                 ye
                 ,
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 quit
                 you
                 like
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 strong
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               III.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PRO.
                   6.12
                   .
                
                 
                   Walketh
                   with
                   a
                   froward
                   mouth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               WE
               haue
               heard
               of
               the
               names
               of
               Belial
               :
               
               and
               how
               they
               do
               set
               foorth
               his
               nature
               .
               Now
               it
               remaineth
               that
               we
               consider
               of
               his
               actions
               :
               whereby
               he
               is
               also
               described
               aswell
               as
               by
               his
               names
               .
               And
               first
               of
               those
               which
               set
               foorth
               his
               outward
               behauiour
               ;
               where
               ,
               the
               first
               member
               to
               be
               ripped
               vp
               ,
               is
               his
               mouth
               :
               which
               for
               the
               qualitie
               is
               very
               euill
               :
               for
               it
               is
               froward
               :
               and
               for
               the
               quantitie
               is
               exceeding
               great
               :
               for
               it
               is
               full
               of
               frowardnes
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               accustomed
               to
               speak
               froward
               things
               .
               
                 He
                 walketh
                 with
                 a
                 froward
                 mouth
              
               :
               or
               as
               Tremelius
               translateth
               it
               ,
               
                 ore
                 peruerso
              
               ,
               with
               a
               wry
               mouth
               ,
               or
               a
               mouth
               drawne
               out
               of
               fashion
               .
            
             
               The
               mouth
               is
               put
               here
               Metonymicè
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               :
               1
               &
               that
               is
               ,
               froward
               speeches
               ,
               and
               crooked
               constructions
               ,
               &c.
               
               Walking
               is
               put
               Metaphorically
               ,
               for
               a
               custome
               and
               continuance
               in
               the
               said
               frowardnesse
               .
               And
               albeit
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               sometime
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               may
               stumble
               vpon
               a
               good
               word
               ,
               or
               yeeld
               a
               good
               reason
               ,
               or
               vtter
               a
               wise
               sentence
               ,
               or
               speake
               to
               one
               friendly
               ,
               or
               salute
               courteously
               ,
               or
               discourse
               learnedly
               ,
               or
               determine
               iudicially
               ,
               &c.
               all
               which
               Belial
               can
               do
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               not
               prouoked
               to
               anger
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               is
               soothed
               ,
               or
               is
               in
               his
               good
               moode
               (
               as
               they
               say
               :
               )
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               is
               noted
               for
               one
               that
               walketh
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               because
               commonly
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               his
               words
               are
               peeuish
               and
               peruerse
               :
               and
               ordinarily
               like
               Nabal
               he
               is
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               wicked
               ,
               
               that
               a
               man
               could
               not
               tell
               how
               to
               speake
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               therfore
               ,
               
               because
               of
               his
               vsual
               maner
               of
               frowardnes
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               walk
               ,
               not
               with
               a
               wise
               mouth
               ,
               nor
               with
               a
               courteous
               mouth
               ,
               &c.
               but
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               :
               for
               
                 denominatio
                 fit
                 â
                 maiori
                 partè
              
               ,
               the
               denomination
               of
               any
               thing
               (
               say
               Logitians
               )
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               greatest
               part
               :
               as
               the
               Blackmore
               is
               called
               blacke
               ,
               though
               his
               teeth
               be
               white
               ,
               because
               all
               his
               bodie
               is
               blacke
               .
            
             
               That
               a
               froward
               mouth
               is
               a
               note
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               shall
               easily
               appeare
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               right
               vse
               of
               his
               tongue
               ,
               or
               the
               end
               for
               which
               it
               was
               giuen
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               the
               true
               difference
               betweene
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               in
               the
               vse
               and
               abuse
               of
               the
               tongue
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               he
               may
               be
               instructed
               in
               diuerse
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               :
               but
               especially
               three
               .
               One
               is
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               are
               in
               the
               new
               :
               that
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               is
               the
               45.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               where
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               the
               Psalmist
               calleth
               his
               toung
               ,
               
                 the
                 pen
                 of
                 a
                 readie
                 writer
                 .
              
               
               But
               what
               is
               it
               that
               he
               will
               write
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               will
               he
               declare
               or
               set
               foorth
               ?
               He
               sheweth
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               in
               generall
               tearmes
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               of
               a
               good
               matter
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               tongue
               was
               made
               to
               set
               foorth
               none
               but
               good
               matters
               :
               
               but
               what
               matters
               doth
               he
               meane
               ?
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               intreat
               or
               discourse
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               meaning
               Salomon
               :
               his
               Maiestie
               ,
               his
               beautie
               ,
               his
               riches
               ,
               his
               power
               ,
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               his
               vertues
               ,
               his
               ornaments
               ,
               his
               honorable
               mariage
               with
               the
               Queen
               of
               Egypt
               :
               and
               vnder
               all
               these
               he
               meaneth
               to
               shadow
               out
               the
               vnspeakeable
               Maiestie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               excellent
               dignities
               and
               prerogatiues
               of
               Christ
               his
               church
               .
               For
               otherwise
               he
               might
               seeme
               onely
               to
               set
               his
               mind
               to
               commend
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               flatter
               Princes
               ,
               
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               condemned
               by
               Iob
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Shall
                 not
                 my
                 maker
                 confound
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 giue
                 titles
                 vnto
                 men
                 ?
              
               But
               frō
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Psalme
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               our
               toungs
               are
               giuen
               vs
               ,
               chiefly
               to
               set
               foorth
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               those
               things
               that
               may
               tend
               to
               the
               extolling
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               alluring
               of
               others
               vnto
               the
               loue
               of
               Christ.
               But
               why
               doth
               he
               compare
               the
               tongue
               vnto
               a
               pen
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               for
               three
               causes
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               as
               the
               pen
               sheweth
               what
               the
               mind
               thought
               ,
               so
               the
               tongue
               should
               expresse
               the
               zeale
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               the
               penne
               doth
               his
               message
               without
               blushing
               ,
               so
               the
               tongue
               must
               speake
               nothing
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               but
               should
               boldly
               iustifie
               the
               same
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               must
               be
               that
               consent
               between
               the
               tongue
               &
               the
               heart
               ,
               
               that
               is
               betweene
               the
               pen
               and
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               writer
               .
               As
               the
               toung
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               pen
               ;
               so
               also
               ,
               to
               the
               pen
               of
               a
               swift
               writer
               :
               and
               that
               for
               three
               causes
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               as
               swift
               writing
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               one
               that
               is
               well
               practised
               in
               writing
               :
               so
               the
               toung
               should
               not
               be
               slow
               ,
               but
               swift
               ,
               and
               well
               practised
               in
               the
               praises
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               dispatch
               much
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               little
               in
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               swift
               writer
               doth
               .
               
               Thirdly
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               tongue
               must
               euer
               be
               renewed
               and
               corrected
               as
               the
               pen
               of
               a
               swift
               writer
               that
               writeth
               much
               ,
               
               must
               be
               stil
               renewed
               and
               corrected
               .
               
               And
               so
               much
               for
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Psalme
               .
               The
               vse
               of
               the
               toung
               may
               further
               be
               learned
               out
               of
               two
               other
               places
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               :
               whereof
               the
               first
               is
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               of
               S.
               Iames
               :
               
               that
               of
               Paul
               is
               in
               the
               4.
               of
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               .
               29.30.31
               .
               verses
               :
               
                 Let
                 no
                 corrupt
                 communication
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 mouths
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 edifying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 minister
                 grace
                 vnto
                 
                 the
                 hearers
                 :
                 and
                 grieue
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ye
                 are
                 sealed
                 vnto
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 redemption
                 .
                 Let
                 all
                 bitternesse
                 and
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 wrath
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 and
                 euill
                 speaking
                 be
                 put
                 away
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 maliciousnesse
                 :
                 be
                 ye
                 courteous
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               To
               shew
               ,
               
               that
               our
               toungs
               are
               giuen
               vs
               as
               well
               for
               the
               building
               vp
               of
               others
               in
               goodnesse
               ,
               as
               the
               helping
               of
               our selues
               :
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               accustomed
               to
               words
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               not
               vnto
               corrupt
               speeches
               .
               For
               as
               the
               benefite
               of
               the
               one
               is
               great
               both
               to
               our selues
               and
               to
               others
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               hurt
               also
               as
               great
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               both
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               our selues
               .
               To
               others
               corrupt
               speeches
               are
               very
               hurtfull
               :
               for
               if
               only
               good
               speeches
               ,
               
               and
               words
               of
               grace
               serue
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               edifying
               others
               in
               grace
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               (
               witnesse
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               forenamed
               place
               :
               )
               then
               corrupt
               speeches
               can
               serue
               to
               no
               other
               vse
               but
               to
               destroy
               and
               pull
               downe
               men
               from
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               infect
               them
               with
               euill
               :
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 deceiued
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               in
               another
               place
               :
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               )
               
                 euill
                 words
                 corrupt
                 good
                 manners
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               some
               thinke
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               deceiued
               .
               There
               be
               two
               sorts
               of
               people
               that
               are
               deceiued
               with
               a
               wrong
               opinion
               as
               touching
               euill
               words
               .
               First
               ,
               he
               that
               speaketh
               them
               :
               next
               ,
               they
               that
               heare
               them
               :
               and
               neither
               of
               both
               suspecting
               any
               hurt
               to
               grow
               thereby
               :
               
               but
               vnto
               both
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 be
                 not
                 deceiued
              
               .
               The
               wicked
               and
               prophane
               person
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               doth
               accustome
               his
               mouth
               to
               swearing
               ,
               and
               filthie
               talking
               ,
               and
               all
               maner
               of
               vile
               ribaldrie
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               as
               honest
               a
               heart
               as
               the
               best
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               meaneth
               no
               hurt
               .
               Of
               the
               same
               mind
               also
               are
               they
               that
               find
               eares
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               memorie
               to
               beare
               away
               all
               such
               filthie
               communications
               ,
               (
               yea
               they
               can
               remember
               such
               things
               better
               then
               words
               of
               grace
               )
               but
               they
               are
               deceiued
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 for
                 euill
                 words
                 do
                 corrupt
                 good
                 manners
                 .
              
               And
               as
               they
               do
               corrupt
               good
               manners
               ,
               
               so
               do
               they
               ingender
               euill
               and
               wicked
               manners
               :
               for
               
                 corruptio
                 vnius
                 est
                 generatio
                 alterius
              
               :
               the
               corruption
               of
               one
               thing
               is
               the
               generation
               of
               another
               :
               as
               in
               nature
               we
               see
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               egge
               ,
               is
               the
               breeding
               either
               of
               a
               bird
               ,
               or
               else
               of
               rottennesse
               and
               stink
               :
               and
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               wine
               is
               the
               making
               of
               that
               which
               was
               sweete
               wine
               ,
               to
               become
               sharpe
               vineger
               :
               and
               the
               corrpuption
               of
               the
               graine
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               is
               the
               generation
               either
               of
               a
               new
               blade
               of
               corne
               ,
               or
               else
               of
               a
               weed
               :
               euen
               so
               the
               corruption
               of
               good
               manners
               is
               the
               generation
               of
               euill
               conditions
               :
               the
               corruption
               of
               chastitie
               is
               the
               begetting
               of
               incontinencie
               :
               the
               death
               of
               humilitie
               is
               the
               life
               of
               pride
               :
               the
               corruption
               of
               faith
               is
               the
               generation
               of
               infidelity
               :
               the
               corruption
               of
               sobrietie
               is
               the
               procreation
               of
               drunkennesse
               :
               and
               the
               decay
               of
               pietie
               is
               the
               setting
               vp
               of
               prophanenesse
               .
               And
               is
               all
               this
               no
               hurt
               ?
               Is
               there
               no
               hurt
               in
               euill
               words
               ,
               which
               be
               as
               infectious
               and
               daungerous
               to
               
               good
               manners
               ,
               as
               any
               plague
               ,
               sore
               is
               to
               the
               bodie
               ?
               
               As
               they
               be
               hurtfull
               to
               others
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               no
               lesse
               euill
               to
               ourselues
               ,
               and
               signes
               also
               of
               much
               euill
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               For
               as
               a
               rotten
               sore
               argueth
               a
               rotten
               disease
               ,
               and
               an
               vnsound
               bodie
               :
               so
               a
               corrupt
               and
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               argueth
               a
               corrupt
               and
               froward
               heart
               :
               and
               as
               a
               stinking
               breath
               doth
               bewray
               an
               vnsound
               stomach
               ,
               so
               a
               filthie
               mouth
               doth
               argue
               a
               filthie
               mind
               ,
               which
               is
               within
               like
               a
               swines
               stie
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               diuels
               stie
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               verse
               27.
               of
               the
               4.
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               when
               the
               holy
               Apostle
               doth
               disswade
               Christians
               from
               sinfull
               anger
               ,
               and
               from
               dwelling
               in
               wrath
               ,
               
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 giue
                 not
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               the
               diuell
               did
               lodge
               in
               a
               wrathfull
               heart
               .
               Which
               cannot
               be
               but
               to
               the
               grieuing
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               thereby
               (
               as
               much
               as
               lieth
               in
               vs
               )
               dispossessed
               of
               his
               hold
               &
               inheritance
               .
               For
               wold
               it
               not
               grieue
               any
               man
               to
               be
               either
               annoyed
               in
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               or
               put
               out
               of
               his
               inheritance
               which
               he
               hath
               dearely
               purchased
               and
               paied
               for
               ?
               And
               will
               it
               not
               much
               more
               grieue
               and
               offend
               Gods
               spirit
               to
               be
               dispossessed
               of
               his
               owne
               inheritance
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               owne
               bloud
               :
               Act.
               20.28
               .
               and
               to
               haue
               the
               diuell
               set
               vp
               in
               his
               place
               like
               an
               vsurper
               ?
               
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               30.
               verse
               of
               the
               former
               fourth
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               he
               addeth
               :
               
                 And
                 grieue
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               vsing
               that
               as
               a
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               not
               suffer
               corrupt
               communications
               to
               proceed
               out
               of
               our
               mouthes
               .
               For
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               in
               all
               men
               naturall
               corruption
               and
               infirmitie
               ,
               which
               is
               bred
               and
               borne
               with
               them
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               suppressed
               and
               corrected
               in
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               
               that
               it
               hath
               no
               full
               sway
               ,
               nor
               domineering
               power
               in
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               let
               no
               corruption
               be
               at
               all
               in
               your
               minds
               :
               but
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 no
                 corrupt
                 communication
                 proceede
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 mouths
                 .
              
               For
               it
               is
               said
               in
               Gen.
               6.5
               .
               
                 that
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 are
                 euill
                 continually
                 .
              
               But
               if
               lewd
               speeches
               haue
               libertie
               to
               proceede
               out
               of
               our
               mouthes
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               pleasure
               to
               go
               and
               come
               ,
               like
               a
               maister
               of
               a
               familie
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               Sathan
               hath
               wonne
               the
               hold
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               possession
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               And
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               when
               good
               words
               are
               frequent
               and
               vsual
               in
               the
               mouth
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               Gods
               spirit
               doth
               beare
               rule
               :
               though
               now
               and
               then
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               naturall
               corruption
               that
               still
               remaineth
               in
               vs
               ,
               some
               crooked
               thoughts
               wil
               breake
               in
               to
               our
               minds
               ,
               and
               some
               froward
               speeches
               will
               breake
               foorth
               at
               our
               mouthes
               by
               force
               ,
               or
               by
               stealth
               ,
               while
               we
               be
               not
               so
               watchfull
               as
               we
               should
               be
               .
               
               The
               Apostle
               S.
               Iames
               also
               agreeth
               with
               the
               former
               as
               touching
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               toung
               ,
               in
               his
               third
               chapter
               ,
               verses
               3.
               and
               4.
               where
               by
               two
               similitudes
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               that
               the
               tongue
               hath
               a
               double
               vse
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               our selues
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               others
               .
               And
               namely
               ,
               first
               our
               maker
               ,
               and
               then
               our
               neighbour
               .
               For
               with
               our
               tongues
               we
               
               must
               blesse
               God
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               praise
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               our
               tongues
               we
               must
               also
               blesse
               our
               neighbour
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               wish
               him
               well
               ,
               and
               speak
               well
               of
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
               How
               this
               little
               member
               must
               be
               gouerned
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               by
               two
               similitudes
               .
               
               First
               ,
               of
               a
               bit
               in
               a
               horse
               mouth
               ,
               which
               the
               rider
               vseth
               for
               his
               owne
               safetie
               :
               which
               also
               must
               be
               moderated
               :
               for
               if
               it
               bee
               let
               loose
               too
               much
               ,
               1
               the
               horse
               will
               stumble
               ,
               or
               go
               which
               way
               he
               lift
               ,
               or
               cast
               his
               rider
               :
               if
               it
               be
               pulled
               in
               too
               much
               ,
               the
               horse
               will
               either
               stand
               still
               or
               else
               go
               backe
               ,
               or
               rise
               vp
               to
               the
               daunger
               of
               the
               rider
               .
               So
               the
               tongue
               if
               it
               be
               too
               silent
               ,
               too
               fearefull
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               restrained
               ,
               the
               owner
               shall
               make
               no
               way
               in
               his
               heauenly
               iourney
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               keep
               companie
               with
               others
               :
               it
               will
               make
               his
               affections
               rise
               vp
               with
               desperate
               cogitations
               to
               his
               own
               hurt
               :
               neither
               shall
               God
               haue
               his
               due
               praise
               of
               that
               member
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               haue
               :
               neither
               shall
               man
               reape
               that
               benefite
               thereof
               ,
               which
               we
               owe
               vnto
               him
               :
               as
               it
               falleth
               out
               when
               men
               are
               so
               tong-tyed
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               preach
               nor
               reproue
               sinne
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               called
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               when
               others
               will
               not
               affoord
               their
               neighbour
               their
               testimonie
               or
               witnesse
               in
               time
               of
               neede
               to
               do
               him
               good
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               let
               go
               too
               loose
               ,
               and
               suffered
               to
               be
               too
               bold
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               fling
               out
               ,
               and
               runne
               riot
               (
               as
               the
               saying
               is
               )
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               speaker
               and
               griefe
               of
               the
               hearers
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               likeneth
               it
               to
               the
               rudder
               of
               a
               shippe
               ,
               2
               which
               is
               to
               rule
               the
               ship
               ,
               and
               to
               direct
               her
               course
               :
               whose
               benefite
               (
               if
               it
               be
               well
               stirred
               )
               redoundeth
               to
               many
               ,
               to
               the
               Pilote
               himselfe
               who
               doth
               guide
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               owners
               ,
               to
               the
               mariners
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               ship
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               is
               in
               it
               :
               and
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               is
               the
               daunger
               as
               great
               and
               manifold
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               well
               ordered
               and
               stirred
               .
               So
               the
               tongue
               is
               so
               to
               be
               vsed
               ,
               as
               that
               thereby
               the
               bodie
               may
               be
               well
               ordered
               ,
               the
               affections
               may
               be
               bridled
               ,
               others
               may
               be
               preserued
               ,
               and
               all
               may
               be
               edified
               ,
               by
               counselling
               some
               ,
               by
               instructing
               some
               ,
               by
               admonishing
               others
               ,
               by
               comforting
               others
               ,
               and
               by
               praying
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               interpreting
               all
               things
               in
               the
               best
               part
               .
               Which
               graces
               whosoeuer
               hath
               attained
               vnto
               ,
               hath
               attained
               to
               an
               excellent
               thing
               :
               Iam.
               3.2
               .
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 wisedome
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 spareth
                 his
                 speech
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 vnderstandeth
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 spirit
                 :
                 Prou.
              
               17.27
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Paule
              
               ,
               and
               Iames
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               why
               the
               toung
               was
               giuen
               vnto
               man
               ,
               was
               to
               praise
               God
               who
               gaue
               it
               ,
               
               and
               to
               edifie
               others
               ,
               to
               direct
               the
               course
               of
               our
               liues
               to
               our
               owne
               safetie
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               others
               .
               But
               farre
               from
               this
               vse
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               is
               Belial
               ,
               and
               Ish-auen
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               vanitie
               :
               for
               he
               walketh
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               a
               mouth
               out
               of
               fashion
               and
               order
               ,
               not
               contrarie
               to
               nature
               ,
               but
               contrarie
               to
               grace
               .
               
               All
               his
               words
               be
               from
               the
               matter
               ,
               all
               his
               vnderstandings
               be
               commonly
               wilfull
               mistakings
               :
               all
               his
               conceits
               be
               malitious
               constructions
               :
               
               all
               his
               reproofes
               be
               quarrellings
               :
               all
               his
               allegations
               be
               cauils
               :
               and
               all
               his
               reasons
               be
               vnreasonable
               .
               I
               will
               because
               I
               will
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               :
               )
               all
               his
               censures
               be
               bitter
               condemnations
               :
               all
               his
               admonitions
               be
               false
               accusations
               :
               all
               his
               communications
               be
               mingled
               with
               othes
               ,
               scoffes
               ,
               and
               taunts
               ,
               all
               his
               discoursings
               are
               bitter
               deprauings
               ,
               or
               vaine
               ianglings
               :
               all
               his
               mirth
               is
               foolish
               and
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               nothing
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               God.
               The
               most
               wholesome
               doctrine
               he
               turneth
               into
               a
               iest
               ,
               taking
               all
               with
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               hearing
               all
               with
               the
               left
               eare
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               the
               worst
               affections
               that
               he
               hath
               :
               
               This
               is
               a
               froward
               mouth
               :
               
                 They
                 are
                 licentious
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               
                 and
                 speake
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 they
                 talke
                 presumptuously
                 .
              
               And
               of
               such
               was
               the
               Prophet
               Ezechiel
               warned
               .
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 sit
                 and
                 heare
                 thee
                 as
                 my
                 people
                 vse
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 mouths
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 iests
                 of
                 thee
                 .
              
               These
               are
               they
               that
               S.
               Paul
               saith
               are
               deliuered
               vp
               of
               God
               in
               his
               iudgement
               vnto
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               ,
               
               being
               full
               of
               all
               vnrighteousnesse
               :
               and
               that
               appeareth
               in
               no
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               then
               in
               taking
               all
               things
               in
               euill
               part
               .
            
             
               
               This
               peruersenesse
               of
               the
               mouth
               is
               a
               true
               note
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               feareth
               not
               God.
               The
               heart
               is
               secret
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               impudencie
               of
               many
               to
               outface
               the
               matter
               ,
               although
               he
               walke
               neuer
               so
               openly
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               giuen
               such
               euident
               notes
               of
               his
               prophane
               heart
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               choose
               (
               except
               hee
               will
               be
               wilfully
               blind
               )
               but
               know
               him
               .
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 aboundance
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 the
                 mouth
                 speaketh
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               :
               
               )
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               by
               that
               which
               commeth
               foorth
               of
               the
               mouth
               the
               heart
               may
               be
               discerned
               .
               
                 The
                 righteous
                 will
                 speake
                 of
                 wisedome
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               
                 and
                 his
                 tongue
                 will
                 talke
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 :
              
               to
               shew
               that
               if
               wisedome
               be
               in
               the
               heart
               it
               will
               appeare
               in
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               folly
               too
               .
               To
               conclude
               this
               point
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 religious
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Iames
               )
               
                 and
                 refraineth
                 not
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 deceiueth
                 his
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 this
                 m●ns
                 religion
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
              
               
               And
               no
               maruell
               :
               for
               he
               that
               cannot
               speak
               well
               ,
               can
               hardly
               do
               well
               :
               and
               he
               is
               farre
               stept
               into
               wickednesse
               ,
               that
               can
               neither
               speake
               well
               nor
               do
               well
               .
            
             
               This
               doctrine
               reproueth
               two
               sorts
               of
               persons
               .
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               thinke
               they
               need
               not
               care
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               speake
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               speake
               neither
               fellony
               nor
               treason
               .
               
               In
               which
               number
               may
               be
               ranged
               all
               froward
               and
               peruerse
               hearers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               who
               vse
               to
               picke
               quarrels
               against
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               for
               teaching
               things
               that
               they
               like
               not
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               vnderstand
               not
               .
               Also
               all
               husbands
               and
               wiues
               which
               liue
               in
               continuall
               frowardnesse
               and
               bitternesse
               one
               with
               another
               .
               As
               also
               all
               idle
               gossips
               and
               Ale
               knights
               ,
               who
               do
               nothing
               but
               wet
               their
               lips
               with
               drinke
               ,
               and
               dry
               them
               againe
               with
               carying
               of
               newes
               ,
               lyes
               and
               tales
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               
               of
               euery
               bodies
               matters
               which
               belong
               not
               vnto
               them
               .
               These
               are
               such
               as
               Dauid
               prayeth
               against
               in
               the
               12.
               
               Psal.
               the
               4.
               verse
               ,
               
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 flattering
                 lippes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tongue
                 that
                 speaketh
                 proud
                 things
                 :
                 which
                 haue
                 sayd
                 ;
                 with
                 our
                 tongue
                 we
                 will
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 our
                 lips
                 are
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Lord
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ?
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               these
               are
               such
               as
               will
               be
               carefull
               inough
               for
               speaking
               of
               treason
               ,
               or
               fellony
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               beare
               any
               action
               at
               law
               (
               although
               sometime
               through
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               they
               are
               ouerreached
               and
               taken
               in
               their
               owne
               craftinesse
               before
               they
               were
               aware
               .
               )
               But
               with
               their
               flattering
               and
               deceitfull
               lips
               they
               do
               much
               mischiefe
               :
               and
               howsoeuer
               they
               may
               shift
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               for
               so
               much
               as
               they
               walke
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               branded
               them
               in
               his
               word
               for
               wicked
               men
               of
               Belial
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               this
               doctrine
               reproueth
               such
               as
               will
               peruersly
               discourse
               of
               mens
               matters
               ,
               and
               dispute
               contentiously
               of
               Gods
               matters
               ,
               pro
               and
               contra
               :
               and
               when
               they
               haue
               defended
               their
               popery
               ,
               
               their
               vsury
               ,
               and
               their
               vanity
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               then
               forsooth
               it
               was
               but
               for
               disputation
               sake
               .
               These
               are
               counterfeit
               mad-braines
               ,
               such
               as
               Salomon
               noteth
               in
               the
               Prouerbes
               :
               
               
                 As
                 he
                 that
                 faineth
                 himselfe
                 madde
                 ,
                 casteth
                 firebrands
                 ,
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 mortal
                 things
                 :
                 so
                 dealeth
                 the
                 deceitfull
                 man
                 with
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 in
                 sport
                 ?
              
               
               I
               condemne
               not
               sober
               set
               disputations
               ,
               which
               are
               for
               edification
               ,
               but
               contentious
               frowardnesse
               of
               lawlesse
               libertines
               ,
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               their
               malice
               ,
               and
               defacing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               a
               wickd
               vaine
               man
               
                 who
                 walketh
                 with
                 a
                 froward
                 mouth
                 :
              
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               qualitie
               of
               Belials
               speeches
               :
               now
               for
               the
               quantitie
               of
               his
               frowardnesse
               :
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               [
               walketh
               .
               ]
            
             
               This
               word
               
                 (
                 walketh
              
               )
               is
               a
               Metaphor
               ,
               
               or
               borrowed
               speech
               ,
               taken
               from
               those
               that
               go
               in
               a
               way
               ,
               doubling
               their
               steppes
               ,
               vntill
               they
               come
               at
               their
               iourneys
               end
               :
               it
               noteth
               a
               continuance
               of
               going
               in
               them
               that
               do
               go
               :
               and
               being
               translated
               vnto
               other
               actions
               ,
               it
               noteth
               a
               continuance
               of
               that
               thing
               vnto
               which
               it
               is
               applied
               ,
               
               as
               here
               it
               noteth
               vnto
               vs
               the
               cōtinuance
               of
               Belials
               frowardnes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               vaine
               lawlesse
               person
               ,
               doth
               not
               now
               and
               then
               stumble
               vpon
               a
               froward
               word
               ,
               but
               maketh
               frowardnes
               his
               continuall
               practise
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               ,
               for
               euen
               a
               good
               and
               a
               godly
               man
               may
               sometime
               speake
               frowardly
               ,
               hastily
               and
               vnaduisedly
               ,
               as
               Moses
               did
               once
               ,
               Psal
               106.33
               .
               So
               did
               Iob
               ,
               and
               Ieremy
               too
               ,
               when
               both
               of
               them
               cursed
               the
               day
               of
               their
               birth
               .
               And
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 sinneth
                 not
                 with
                 his
                 tongue
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 man.
              
               But
               as
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Iob
               ,
               and
               Ieremy
               did
               all
               striue
               against
               such
               imperfections
               ,
               
               &
               vnruly
               affections
               ,
               so
               do
               the
               godly
               :
               &
               hauing
               once
               ouercome
               thē
               by
               the
               renuing
               grace
               of
               Gods
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               
               they
               bridle
               thē
               vp
               more
               straitly
               thē
               before
               .
               
                 I
                 thought
              
               (
               saith
               Dauid
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 my
                 wayes
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 offend
                 not
                 with
                 my
                 toung
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 keep
                 my
                 mouth
                 bridled
                 while
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 in
                 my
                 sight
                 .
              
               Gods
               childrē
               are
               far
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               wicked
               Belial
               ,
               which
               vse
               to
               say
               :
               What
               ?
               which
               of
               you
               sweare
               not
               sometime
               ?
               which
               of
               you
               be
               not
               froward
               somtime
               ?
               be
               not
               moued
               somtime
               ?
               be
               not
               impatient
               somtime
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               indeed
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               godly
               may
               answer
               them
               againe
               ,
               
                 We
                 walk
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 froward
                 mouth
              
               as
               Belial
               doth
               :
               
               who
               vseth
               to
               alledge
               and
               recken
               vp
               the
               faults
               &
               frailties
               of
               the
               godly
               only
               to
               iustifie
               themselues
               in
               their
               libertine
               courses
               ,
               and
               lawlesse
               behauiour
               .
               This
               shall
               be
               a
               great
               comfort
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               to
               remember
               how
               they
               haue
               striuen
               against
               their
               headstrong
               affections
               :
               and
               being
               foiled
               ,
               and
               cast
               downe
               somtime
               ,
               haue
               risen
               againe
               by
               Gods
               renewing
               grace
               ,
               and
               walked
               afterward
               more
               circumspectly
               :
               when
               the
               wicked
               shall
               find
               nothing
               but
               horrour
               and
               horrible
               desperation
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               made
               a
               continual
               practise
               ,
               &
               art
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               of
               swimming
               ,
               giuing
               themselues
               ouer
               wholy
               like
               slaues
               vnto
               sinne
               ,
               as
               vnto
               a
               cruell
               tyrant
               ,
               whose
               crueltie
               neuer
               appeareth
               vntill
               the
               day
               of
               reckning
               cometh
               ,
               to
               pay
               men
               their
               wages
               .
               The
               fruit
               of
               this
               tree
               is
               faire
               in
               shew
               ,
               but
               in
               tast
               most
               bitter
               ,
               
               for
               what
               else
               is
               it
               ,
               but
               feare
               &
               shame
               ,
               and
               death
               eternall
               ?
               Rom.
               6.
               
            
             
               And
               indeede
               the
               custome
               of
               any
               sinne
               is
               very
               dangerous
               :
               the
               continuall
               driuing
               at
               the
               wedges
               ,
               
               at
               length
               driue
               them
               home
               to
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               great
               oke
               is
               spoiled
               and
               broken
               in
               peeces
               :
               by
               continuall
               dropping
               of
               raine
               the
               hard
               flint
               is
               worne
               hollow
               :
               by
               continuall
               blowing
               ,
               the
               fire
               is
               made
               to
               flame
               out
               :
               by
               continuall
               going
               ,
               great
               iournies
               are
               gone
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               way
               is
               to
               be
               gone
               backe
               againe
               :
               by
               continuall
               leaking
               ,
               the
               shippe
               is
               sunke
               at
               the
               length
               :
               by
               continuall
               wooing
               ,
               the
               suter
               speedeth
               at
               length
               :
               by
               continuall
               walking
               in
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               the
               face
               is
               Sun-burnt
               at
               the
               length
               :
               by
               continuall
               digging
               ,
               Castles
               are
               vndermined
               ,
               great
               pits
               are
               made
               ,
               and
               high
               mountaines
               are
               cast
               vp
               .
               Yea
               ,
               what
               should
               I
               say
               more
               ?
               nothing
               ,
               but
               vse
               and
               custome
               doth
               make
               men
               perfect
               and
               expert
               in
               any
               thing
               they
               go
               about
               .
               
               Custome
               and
               vse
               hath
               made
               euen
               those
               fashions
               (
               which
               at
               the
               first
               seemed
               very
               vgly
               and
               abhominable
               )
               to
               become
               in
               account
               very
               good
               and
               commendable
               .
               And
               if
               a
               man
               doth
               accustome
               himselfe
               to
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               hard
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               mind
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               at
               last
               (
               by
               long
               vse
               and
               custome
               )
               he
               shall
               find
               a
               certaine
               easinesse
               ,
               yea
               a
               felicity
               ,
               and
               dexterity
               in
               it
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               we
               find
               the
               like
               in
               any
               sinne
               which
               we
               do
               accustome
               our selues
               vnto
               ,
               the
               pleasures
               and
               allurements
               whereof
               be
               so
               fitting
               vnto
               our
               natures
               and
               dispositions
               ?
               yea
               doubtlesse
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               accustomed
               himselfe
               vnto
               
               any
               sinne
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               swearing
               ,
               or
               whoredome
               ,
               or
               drunkennesse
               ,
               or
               hastinesse
               :
               
               or
               whatsoeuer
               else
               ,
               he
               shall
               in
               time
               find
               it
               as
               easie
               a
               matter
               to
               be
               perswaded
               to
               cut
               his
               throate
               ,
               or
               to
               cut
               off
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               to
               pull
               out
               his
               eyes
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               nailed
               vnto
               a
               post
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               his
               bowels
               pulled
               out
               of
               his
               belly
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               perswaded
               to
               leaue
               that
               sinne
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               hath
               accustomed
               himselfe
               :
               as
               soone
               shall
               he
               cease
               to
               desire
               drinke
               when
               he
               is
               in
               extremity
               of
               thirst
               ,
               as
               to
               cease
               from
               that
               sinne
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               path
               wherein
               he
               hath
               vsed
               to
               walke
               :
               
                 Can
                 a
                 blacke
                 Moore
                 change
                 his
                 skin
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 a
                 Leapord
                 his
                 spots
              
               (
               saith
               Ieremy
               ?
               )
               No
               more
               can
               this
               people
               do
               well
               ,
               which
               haue
               accustomed
               themselues
               all
               dayes
               of
               their
               life
               to
               do
               euill
               .
               The
               former
               is
               a
               thing
               impossible
               in
               nature
               ,
               
               and
               so
               is
               the
               latter
               too
               ,
               and
               therefore
               let
               no
               man
               accustome
               himselfe
               to
               do
               euill
               ,
               nor
               to
               walke
               in
               any
               lewd
               path
               ,
               but
               returne
               betimes
               ,
               or
               else
               at
               last
               the
               way
               will
               seeme
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               iourney
               so
               tedious
               that
               must
               be
               gone
               backe
               againe
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               rather
               sit
               downe
               ,
               
               or
               go
               on
               still
               desperatly
               ,
               then
               go
               backe
               againe
               :
               yea
               custome
               is
               another
               nature
               ,
               and
               taketh
               away
               the
               very
               sence
               and
               feeling
               of
               sinne
               .
               But
               if
               any
               man
               hath
               walked
               in
               any
               dangerous
               custome
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               rid
               of
               such
               a
               haunting
               spirite
               and
               dangerous
               customer
               ,
               let
               him
               resolue
               with
               himself
               to
               endure
               much
               striuing
               ,
               and
               fighting
               ,
               and
               much
               paine
               ,
               and
               many
               blowes
               and
               buffetings
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               very
               earnest
               with
               God
               by
               continuall
               prayer
               ,
               for
               the
               creating
               of
               a
               new
               heart
               ,
               and
               renewing
               of
               a
               right
               spirite
               within
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               most
               wretched
               are
               those
               fooles
               ,
               and
               monstrous
               is
               the
               folly
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               instead
               of
               fearing
               the
               custome
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               praying
               vnto
               God
               for
               grace
               against
               it
               ,
               do
               take
               it
               as
               a
               sufficient
               plea
               ,
               and
               defence
               for
               themselues
               (
               being
               admonished
               to
               leaue
               their
               sin
               )
               to
               say
               ,
               Sir
               it
               is
               my
               custome
               ,
               you
               must
               beare
               with
               me
               :
               yea
               accompt
               it
               a
               grace
               vnto
               them
               to
               do
               as
               the
               custome
               hath
               beene
               of
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               neuer
               so
               wicked
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               further
               we
               are
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               euen
               in
               outward
               shew
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               between
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               ,
               least
               we
               condemne
               the
               iust
               and
               the
               innocent
               causelesse
               .
               The
               godly
               seem
               sometime
               to
               speak
               frowardly
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               indeede
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               zealously
               for
               Gods
               glorie
               .
               The
               wicked
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               crosse
               ,
               &
               when
               they
               speak
               most
               faire
               ,
               and
               vtter
               words
               most
               smooth
               (
               which
               formally
               they
               can
               do
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               
                 per
                 artem
                 adulandi
              
               ,
               by
               the
               art
               of
               flattering
               )
               then
               are
               they
               most
               dangerous
               ,
               like
               Ioab
               who
               in
               saluting
               and
               embracing
               slue
               his
               brother
               Abner
               ,
               and
               like
               Iudas
               the
               traitour
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               kind
               kisse
               (
               in
               shew
               )
               betraied
               his
               Maister
               Christ.
               The
               godly
               are
               most
               moued
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               :
               the
               
               wicked
               are
               most
               moued
               for
               their
               owne
               glorie
               :
               
               like
               Naman
               who
               was
               in
               a
               chafe
               ,
               because
               the
               Prophet
               came
               not
               out
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               who
               many
               times
               hath
               iust
               occasion
               to
               thunder
               out
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God
               against
               obstinate
               sinners
               :
               he
               seemeth
               vnto
               men
               of
               peruerse
               and
               froward
               conditions
               (
               who
               list
               not
               to
               see
               others
               otherwise
               then
               they
               are
               themselues
               ,
               nor
               to
               muse
               but
               as
               they
               vse
               :
               )
               to
               such
               I
               say
               the
               Minister
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               speake
               of
               malice
               ,
               and
               bitternesse
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               reuenge
               for
               some
               old
               grudge
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               and
               to
               deale
               frowardly
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               in
               zeale
               and
               earnestnesse
               he
               crieth
               aloud
               to
               awake
               men
               out
               of
               their
               dead
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               cutteth
               and
               launceth
               them
               ,
               to
               cut
               out
               their
               festered
               corruption
               :
               but
               surely
               they
               are
               deceiued
               .
               
               Reprehension
               indeed
               hath
               a
               sting
               (
               as
               the
               saying
               is
               )
               which
               is
               not
               very
               toothsome
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               very
               wholesome
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               wholesome
               doctrine
               (
               saith
               Paule
               to
               Timothy
               )
               which
               men
               cannot
               endure
               .
               The
               father
               seemeth
               to
               be
               out
               of
               patience
               with
               his
               child
               when
               he
               seuerely
               rebuketh
               and
               correcteth
               him
               ,
               but
               then
               is
               he
               most
               tender
               ouer
               him
               ,
               and
               carefull
               for
               his
               good
               .
               So
               the
               fathers
               of
               our
               soules
               seeme
               to
               be
               our
               enemies
               when
               they
               sharply
               rebuke
               vs
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               loue
               vs
               most
               ,
               and
               are
               most
               desirous
               (
               or
               at
               least
               should
               be
               )
               that
               we
               might
               be
               saued
               :
               
                 Am
                 I
                 Paule
                 become
                 your
                 enemie
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Galathians
               :
               )
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               tell
               men
               the
               truth
               without
               flattery
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               counted
               their
               enemies
               .
               The
               more
               I
               loue
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Apostle
               to
               the
               same
               people
               )
               the
               lesse
               am
               I
               loued
               :
               
               to
               shew
               that
               true
               spirituall
               loue
               will
               procure
               vs
               hatred
               .
               And
               what
               other
               account
               will
               the
               world
               make
               of
               vs
               if
               we
               deale
               plainly
               with
               them
               for
               their
               soules
               health
               ,
               but
               as
               of
               babling
               fooles
               and
               mad
               men
               ?
               Ieremy
               was
               counted
               a
               contentious
               person
               ,
               Ezechi●ls
               Sermons
               we
               reckned
               of
               but
               as
               of
               a
               fidlers
               song
               ?
               
               What
               will
               this
               babler
               say
               ?
               sayd
               some
               of
               Paul
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               preach
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               
                 too
                 much
                 learning
                 maketh
                 thee
                 madde
              
               (
               saith
               Festus
               .
               )
               And
               were
               not
               the
               Apostles
               words
               esteemed
               as
               words
               of
               drunken
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               filled
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ?
               
               And
               Christ
               hath
               told
               vs
               that
               men
               shall
               speake
               all
               maner
               of
               euill
               saying
               falsly
               against
               vs
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               :
               euen
               as
               they
               did
               of
               the
               Prophets
               before
               .
               So
               that
               in
               outward
               shew
               ,
               all
               zealous
               Christians
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               euery
               true
               and
               faithfull
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               in
               particular
               ,
               whose
               mouthes
               are
               still
               open
               to
               find
               fault
               ,
               and
               reproue
               sinne
               ,
               shall
               seeme
               to
               the
               blind
               world
               ,
               of
               all
               men
               most
               froward
               ,
               but
               we
               know
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               as
               are
               taught
               of
               God
               do
               know
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               Ish-auen
               (
               that
               is
               lawlesse
               ,
               and
               vaine
               persons
               )
               are
               those
               which
               walke
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               .
               As
               for
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               
               (
               as
               hath
               bene
               sayd
               )
               through
               weakenesse
               sometime
               ouertaken
               with
               a
               froward
               speech
               ,
               
               yet
               
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
              
               (
               saith
               Dauid
               )
               
                 because
                 they
                 walke
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 nor
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 sinners
                 .
                 The
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 abounding
              
               (
               sayth
               Paule
               )
               
                 through
                 our
                 sinne
              
               ,
               
               but
               not
               if
               we
               continue
               still
               in
               our
               sinne
               :
               and
               therefore
               (
               to
               conclude
               )
               as
               Paule
               (
               going
               to
               persecute
               the
               Church
               )
               was
               obedient
               to
               the
               heauenly
               vision
               ,
               and
               returned
               a
               true
               conuert
               :
               so
               let
               so
               many
               as
               haue
               walked
               in
               froward
               waies
               ,
               now
               take
               warning
               by
               this
               heauenly
               vision
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               he
               returne
               home
               truly
               conuerted
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               praise
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               THE
               IIII.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PROV
                   .
                   6.13.14
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   maketh
                   a
                   signe
                   with
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   he
                   signifieth
                   with
                   his
                   feete
                   ,
                   he
                   instructeth
                   with
                   his
                   fingers
                   .
                   Lewd
                   things
                   are
                   in
                   his
                   hart
                   .
                
              
            
             
               WE
               haue
               heard
               before
               of
               Belials
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               
               and
               how
               he
               is
               to
               be
               discerned
               thereby
               ,
               for
               a
               lawlesse
               ,
               and
               a
               vaine
               man.
               Now
               it
               remaineth
               that
               we
               consider
               of
               his
               outward
               gestures
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               the
               internall
               shop
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               stuffe
               that
               he
               keepeth
               there
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               matter
               that
               he
               frameth
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               first
               for
               his
               outward
               gestures
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               as
               (
               if
               we
               marke
               them
               well
               )
               do
               shew
               that
               all
               his
               behauiour
               is
               counterfeit
               .
               The
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               the
               vaine
               man
               ,
               is
               very
               cunning
               ,
               and
               skilfull
               both
               in
               playing
               the
               hypocrite
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               practising
               of
               other
               lewdnesse
               before
               the
               world
               .
               In
               actions
               religious
               (
               wherein
               consisteth
               the
               outward
               seruice
               of
               God
               )
               he
               counterfeiteth
               very
               cunningly
               ,
               
               making
               great
               signes
               &
               shewes
               of
               deuotion
               &
               piety
               ,
               by
               eleuating
               ,
               or
               lifting
               vp
               his
               eyes
               vnto
               heauen
               ,
               as
               the
               Pharisee
               did
               ,
               and
               
               by
               running
               a
               pace
               ,
               or
               making
               great
               expedition
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               as
               Ezechiels
               auditours
               did
               ,
               and
               by
               turning
               ouer
               with
               his
               fingers
               the
               Bible
               to
               places
               alledged
               by
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               which
               be
               signes
               ,
               and
               instructions
               vnto
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               or
               she
               that
               doth
               so
               ,
               is
               very
               deuoute
               ,
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               haue
               their
               harts
               wholly
               possessed
               with
               the
               loue
               and
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               minds
               employed
               about
               the
               study
               and
               practise
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               honesty
               .
               All
               which
               gestures
               may
               well
               beseeme
               the
               godly
               ,
               whose
               harts
               indeed
               are
               vpright
               with
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               as
               for
               Belial
               ,
               and
               Ish-auen
               ,
               they
               are
               odious
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               when
               they
               make
               such
               signes
               ,
               and
               giue
               soorth
               such
               shewes
               and
               instructions
               ,
               the
               Lord
               seeth
               ,
               and
               telleth
               vs
               here
               in
               our
               text
               ,
               that
               
                 leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 harts
                 .
              
               They
               are
               only
               signes
               without
               the
               things
               signified
               ,
               like
               an
               Iuy-bush
               ouer
               a
               doore
               ,
               where
               no
               wine
               is
               in
               the
               house
               .
               The
               wicked
               that
               make
               them
               ,
               are
               like
               the
               wicked
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               ,
               who
               vnder
               colour
               of
               long
               prayer
               ,
               studied
               how
               to
               deuoure
               ,
               yea
               deuoured
               indeed
               (
               as
               Christ
               saith
               )
               widowes
               houses
               .
               They
               are
               also
               not
               vnlike
               to
               players
               on
               a
               stage
               ,
               who
               come
               forth
               with
               long
               beards
               and
               side
               gownes
               ,
               like
               graue
               Senators
               and
               wise
               Counsellors
               ,
               when
               notwithstanding
               there
               is
               neither
               grauity
               nor
               wisedome
               in
               them
               .
               And
               as
               Belial
               playeth
               the
               counterfeit
               in
               religious
               exercises
               ,
               to
               couer
               (
               with
               signes
               of
               holinesse
               )
               the
               
                 leud
                 things
                 of
                 his
                 hart
              
               :
               so
               also
               in
               his
               ciuill
               conuersation
               and
               dealing
               amongst
               men
               ,
               
               doth
               he
               (
               by
               making
               shewes
               and
               signes
               in
               his
               outward
               gestures
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               )
               couer
               much
               leudnesse
               ,
               and
               practise
               much
               mischiefe
               .
               What
               was
               the
               kisse
               of
               Iudas
               but
               a
               signe
               of
               loue
               ?
               yet
               treason
               was
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               and
               couered
               therewith
               .
               What
               were
               Ioabs
               courteous
               embracings
               ,
               and
               kind
               salutations
               :
               but
               signes
               vnto
               Abner
               of
               a
               kind
               friend
               ?
               yet
               murther
               was
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               and
               couered
               therwith
               .
               
               What
               is
               the
               harlots
               talking
               of
               paying
               her
               vowes
               ,
               and
               offering
               her
               peace
               offerings
               :
               but
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               godly
               woman
               ?
               yet
               euen
               then
               is
               leudnesse
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               couered
               therewith
               .
               How
               many
               in
               the
               world
               do
               make
               signes
               with
               their
               eyes
               and
               countenance
               of
               great
               loue
               and
               kindnesse
               ,
               with
               bending
               the
               body
               to
               embrace
               ,
               and
               hastening
               their
               feete
               to
               meete
               euen
               those
               whom
               they
               hate
               in
               their
               heart
               ?
               How
               many
               againe
               haue
               put
               finger
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               weepe
               ,
               and
               taken
               vp
               great
               lamentation
               ,
               with
               wringing
               of
               hands
               ,
               and
               refraining
               their
               meate
               ,
               with
               other
               signes
               of
               griefe
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               for
               the
               hurt
               ,
               and
               death
               of
               some
               ,
               whose
               death
               perhaps
               they
               haue
               procured
               ,
               &
               for
               whose
               losse
               they
               laugh
               and
               reioyce
               in
               their
               harts
               ?
               What
               signes
               of
               humility
               also
               shall
               we
               see
               ,
               or
               not
               see
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               proudest
               persons
               that
               are
               ?
               what
               signes
               of
               grauity
               ,
               in
               the
               lighest
               and
               vainest
               ?
               what
               signes
               of
               charity
               in
               the
               cruellest
               ?
               what
               signes
               of
               liberality
               from
               the
               most
               niggardly
               ?
               and
               what
               signes
               of
               manhood
               
               &
               valour
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               most
               cowardly
               persons
               that
               are
               ?
               Long
               lockes
               ,
               sterne
               countenances
               ,
               bigge
               lookes
               ,
               great
               bragges
               ,
               monstrous
               oathes
               ,
               cruell
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               like
               Saule
               breathing
               nothing
               but
               slaughter
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               more
               then
               Lions
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               commeth
               to
               the
               triall
               they
               are
               lesse
               then
               men
               :
               like
               empty
               vessels
               ,
               which
               make
               the
               greatest
               sound
               when
               they
               are
               empty
               .
               Of
               all
               which
               ,
               with
               many
               moe
               the
               like
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               sayd
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               our
               text
               ,
               
                 They
                 make
                 signes
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 they
                 signifie
                 with
                 their
                 feete
                 ,
                 &
                 instruct
                 with
                 their
                 fingers
                 ,
                 but
                 leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 harts
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               as
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               and
               vaine
               man
               ,
               doth
               oftentimes
               play
               the
               counterfeit
               both
               in
               religion
               and
               ciuility
               ,
               making
               signes
               of
               that
               which
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
               yea
               only
               to
               couer
               the
               leudnesse
               that
               is
               in
               him
               :
               so
               sometimes
               also
               doth
               he
               both
               openly
               declare
               by
               signes
               and
               gestures
               ,
               the
               vanity
               and
               lightnesse
               of
               his
               heart
               :
               and
               as
               cunningly
               likewise
               by
               signes
               and
               gestures
               both
               practise
               ,
               and
               also
               teach
               mischiefe
               and
               leudnesse
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               amongst
               his
               companions
               .
               And
               certainly
               ,
               when
               the
               outward
               gestures
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               thereof
               are
               not
               according
               to
               simplicity
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               proceed
               from
               some
               euill
               that
               is
               in
               the
               hart
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               this
               noting
               and
               marking
               of
               a
               lawlesse
               person
               by
               his
               gestures
               ,
               &
               externall
               behauiour
               ,
               doth
               teach
               vs
               many
               very
               profitable
               lessons
               worthy
               our
               best
               consideration
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 seuere
                 precisenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 precise
                 seuerity
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 looketh
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 gestures
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fingers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 tyranny
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 exerciseth
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 domineering
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 descried
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 gestures
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 cunning
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 teach
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 forward
                 mischiefe
                 and
                 leudnesse
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 signes
                 and
                 gestures
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 aptnesse
                 and
                 pronnesse
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 to
                 learne
                 euill
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 signes
                 ▪
                 gestures
                 ,
                 and
                 dumbe
                 shewes
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               euery
               one
               of
               these
               a
               little
               :
               and
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               strictnesse
               ,
               and
               seuere
               precisenesse
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               marking
               and
               noting
               the
               very
               motions
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               euery
               part
               thereof
               .
               The
               Lord
               we
               see
               plainly
               noteth
               the
               very
               gestures
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               the
               words
               of
               the
               mouth
               ,
               and
               actions
               of
               our
               life
               :
               yea
               he
               teacheth
               vs
               not
               onely
               how
               to
               liue
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               speake
               ,
               but
               also
               how
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               to
               moue
               our
               bodies
               :
               euery
               part
               and
               member
               is
               set
               to
               schoole
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               his
               good
               behauiour
               .
               Euen
               as
               in
               the
               building
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               ,
               and
               materiall
               Temple
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               left
               to
               the
               discretion
               of
               them
               that
               built
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               patterne
               was
               giuen
               them
               by
               God
               
               for
               euerything
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               very
               pinnes
               ,
               and
               ash-pannes
               ,
               and
               flesh-hookes
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               ,
               in
               the
               spirituall
               building
               of
               our
               bodily
               tabernacles
               ,
               and
               temples
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               nothing
               is
               left
               to
               our
               wils
               and
               discretions
               ,
               but
               euen
               from
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               the
               outward
               gestures
               of
               the
               body
               ▪
               yea
               to
               the
               very
               mouing
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               the
               fingers
               ,
               and
               the
               feet
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               set
               downe
               an
               order
               in
               his
               holy
               word
               :
               and
               whosoeuer
               breaketh
               that
               order
               is
               noted
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Lord
               :
               but
               who
               soeuer
               wilfully
               neglecteth
               it
               ,
               and
               setteth
               the
               same
               at
               naught
               ,
               is
               also
               branded
               for
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               and
               vaine
               person
               ,
               whose
               heart
               is
               full
               of
               lewd
               things
               ▪
               and
               whofe
               destruction
               commeth
               both
               speedily
               and
               suddenly
               vpon
               him
               .
               Caines
               countenance
               cannot
               be
               cast
               downe
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               will
               note
               it
               ,
               
               and
               search
               out
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               Gen.
               4.6
               .
               to
               be
               an
               enuious
               eye
               ,
               and
               a
               bloudy
               heart
               against
               his
               brother
               for
               his
               goodnesse
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               looke
               vnto
               our
               very
               countenance
               ,
               least
               wrath
               and
               enuy
               be
               espied
               therein
               .
               
               The
               harlot
               is
               noted
               well
               inough
               for
               her
               impudent
               face
               ,
               and
               thereby
               is
               she
               also
               noted
               for
               a
               harlot
               :
               to
               teach
               women
               and
               maidens
               to
               watch
               ouer
               their
               countenances
               and
               outward
               behauiour
               ,
               that
               there
               appeare
               not
               too
               much
               boldnesse
               and
               lightnesse
               therein
               ,
               because
               thereby
               they
               are
               discerned
               ,
               either
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               would
               be
               .
               
               The
               proud
               women
               of
               Israel
               ,
               could
               not
               walke
               as
               they
               did
               with
               their
               neckes
               stretched
               out
               ,
               nor
               counterfeit
               a
               minsing
               gate
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               doth
               note
               them
               for
               it
               :
               and
               doth
               he
               not
               note
               the
               daughters
               of
               England
               for
               the
               same
               things
               aswell
               as
               the
               daughters
               of
               Ierusalem
               ?
               The
               Pharisees
               could
               not
               disfigure
               their
               faces
               when
               they
               fasted
               ,
               but
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               would
               surely
               marke
               it
               ,
               
               and
               haue
               it
               recorded
               in
               his
               word
               to
               their
               shame
               ,
               and
               the
               admonition
               of
               all
               others
               .
               We
               are
               become
               a
               laughing
               stocke
               (
               saith
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               being
               in
               captiuity
               )
               and
               a
               nodding
               of
               the
               head
               vnto
               the
               Heathen
               :
               
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               fleering
               of
               the
               countenance
               ,
               and
               the
               nodding
               of
               the
               head
               in
               contempt
               and
               despite
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               must
               be
               answered
               for
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               aswell
               as
               reprochfull
               speeches
               ,
               and
               bloudy
               actions
               .
               And
               amongst
               other
               signes
               of
               contempt
               and
               reproch
               shewed
               by
               the
               Iewes
               against
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               
               this
               is
               noted
               by
               the
               Euangelist
               for
               one
               ,
               that
               they
               wagged
               their
               heads
               at
               him
               .
               So
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               cannot
               worke
               his
               feates
               by
               signes
               and
               gestures
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               of
               God
               will
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               tell
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 maketh
                 a
                 signe
                 with
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 he
                 signifieth
                 with
                 feete
                 ,
                 instructeth
                 with
                 his
                 fingers
                 .
              
               And
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               must
               we
               liue
               :
               by
               this
               card
               must
               we
               saile
               ,
               making
               (
               as
               the
               Scripture
               teacheth
               vs
               )
               straite
               steppes
               vnto
               godlinesse
               .
               So
               farre
               are
               we
               from
               teaching
               men
               liberty
               to
               sinne
               (
               as
               the
               wicked
               Belials
               of
               popery
               slanderously
               charge
               the
               
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               )
               that
               we
               allow
               not
               men
               so
               much
               liberty
               as
               to
               make
               signes
               to
               any
               euill
               purpose
               ,
               
               but
               to
               carry
               euen
               the
               outward
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               motions
               thereof
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               they
               be
               neither
               offensiue
               ,
               nor
               infectiue
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               sobriety
               and
               simplicity
               .
               For
               this
               is
               one
               chiefe
               end
               why
               
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 appeared
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               to
               Titus
               )
               
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 denie
                 vngodlinesse
                 and
                 worldly
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 liue
                 soberly
                 ,
                 godly
                 and
                 righteously
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 .
              
               Which
               sobriety
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               is
               opposite
               vnto
               all
               lightnesse
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               behauiour
               which
               appeareth
               as
               well
               in
               the
               gestures
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               things
               .
            
             
               Some
               in
               their
               wanton
               and
               light
               behauiour
               are
               both
               offensiue
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               
               and
               infectiue
               to
               the
               weaker
               Christians
               :
               these
               walke
               not
               according
               to
               sobriety
               .
               Some
               againe
               are
               as
               counterfeit
               both
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               common
               ciuility
               ,
               embracing
               ,
               affable
               ,
               courting
               ,
               ducking
               ,
               promising
               ,
               and
               protesting
               &c.
               when
               there
               is
               no
               good
               meaning
               at
               all
               in
               them
               :
               
               these
               walke
               not
               according
               to
               simplicity
               .
               All
               which
               counterfeit
               behauiour
               the
               Lord
               noteth
               and
               condemneth
               ,
               aswell
               as
               Cain
               for
               for
               the
               heauinesse
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
               when
               it
               bewraied
               the
               enuy
               and
               malice
               of
               his
               hart
               .
               And
               no
               maruell
               :
               for
               both
               charity
               and
               chastity
               are
               the
               worse
               for
               such
               gestures
               as
               are
               not
               in
               sobriety
               and
               simplicity
               .
               
               Charity
               is
               broken
               as
               well
               by
               a
               proud
               or
               disdainfull
               looke
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               railing
               &
               slanderous
               ,
               or
               reprochfull
               speech
               .
               As
               well
               by
               the
               nodding
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               fleering
               of
               the
               countenance
               ,
               and
               winking
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               or
               putting
               out
               the
               tongue
               is
               charity
               broken
               ,
               and
               wrath
               prouoked
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               hand
               .
               As
               charity
               is
               broken
               ,
               
               so
               also
               is
               chastity
               assaulted
               that
               way
               ,
               euen
               by
               leud
               signes
               and
               wanton
               gestures
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               by
               plaine
               motions
               ,
               and
               enticements
               of
               speech
               :
               both
               modesty
               and
               impudency
               ,
               loue
               and
               lust
               ,
               will
               all
               appeare
               and
               shew
               themselues
               in
               the
               gestures
               and
               motions
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               though
               the
               tongue
               sit
               still
               in
               silence
               ,
               &
               say
               nothing
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               Salomō
               in
               another
               place
               of
               this
               booke
               :
               
               
                 Wisedome
                 shineth
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 prudent
                 .
              
               Many
               are
               ashamed
               to
               speake
               what
               they
               thinke
               ,
               but
               yet
               by
               signes
               and
               gestures
               they
               will
               shew
               what
               they
               desire
               :
               
               
                 If
                 these
                 should
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               pointing
               to
               his
               disciples
               which
               praised
               him
               )
               
                 the
                 very
                 stones
                 would
                 cry
              
               .
               So
               ,
               if
               the
               toung
               be
               silent
               ,
               the
               eyes
               ,
               the
               fingers
               ,
               and
               the
               feete
               will
               speake
               .
               Therfore
               euery
               member
               must
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               &
               made
               a
               weapon
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               This
               seuerity
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               it
               that
               troubleth
               all
               the
               world
               :
               It
               is
               counted
               too
               great
               precisenesse
               to
               liue
               so
               strictly
               :
               We
               cannot
               looke
               awry
               now
               adayes
               (
               say
               some
               )
               but
               we
               shall
               be
               told
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               .
               Ah
               (
               sayth
               another
               )
               the
               world
               is
               come
               to
               a
               good
               passe
               indeed
               ,
               we
               must
               now
               
               go
               to
               the
               schoole
               of
               good
               manners
               againe
               ;
               
               we
               must
               learne
               of
               the
               Preacher
               how
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               looke
               ,
               and
               when
               to
               laugh
               ,
               and
               when
               to
               be
               merry
               .
               These
               and
               such
               like
               speeches
               are
               rife
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               onely
               amongst
               the
               men
               of
               Belial
               and
               
                 Ishim
                 auen
              
               ,
               lawlesse
               and
               dissolute
               persons
               ,
               vaine
               and
               foolish
               people
               ,
               such
               as
               haue
               cast
               off
               Gods
               yoke
               from
               them
               :
               and
               like
               them
               that
               sayd
               of
               Christ.
               
               
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 this
                 man
                 to
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 vs
                 :
                 come
                 let
                 vs
                 breake
                 their
                 bands
                 asunder
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 their
                 cords
                 from
                 vs
                 :
                 our
                 tongues
                 are
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 speake
                 what
                 we
                 list
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 controule
                 vs
                 ?
              
               and
               so
               are
               our
               eyes
               too
               ,
               and
               our
               fingers
               too
               ,
               and
               our
               feete
               too
               ,
               we
               will
               looke
               ,
               and
               go
               ,
               and
               gesture
               it
               as
               we
               list
               ,
               and
               what
               hath
               any
               man
               to
               do
               with
               our
               gestures
               ?
               These
               are
               right
               men
               of
               Belial
               indeed
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               (
               that
               sitteth
               in
               the
               heauens
               )
               doth
               laugh
               to
               scorne
               ,
               and
               shall
               haue
               in
               great
               derision
               when
               destruction
               shall
               come
               suddenly
               vppon
               them
               in
               his
               wrath
               :
               yea
               he
               shall
               vexe
               them
               in
               his
               sore
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               breake
               them
               in
               peeces
               like
               a
               potters
               vessell
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               wise
               vnto
               repentance
               in
               time
               ,
               euen
               before
               his
               wrath
               be
               kindled
               ,
               yea
               but
               a
               little
               .
               This
               precisenesse
               that
               the
               profane
               Belials
               of
               the
               world
               haue
               in
               so
               much
               contempt
               ,
               
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               that
               circumspect
               walking
               which
               is
               commended
               and
               commanded
               vnto
               vs
               by
               the
               Apostle
               from
               the
               Lord
               in
               Ephs.
               6.
               
               
                 Walke
                 circumspectly
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 like
                 wise
                 men
              
               :
               as
               if
               our
               life
               were
               a
               iourney
               to
               be
               walked
               ,
               vpon
               a
               narrow
               bridge
               ouer
               a
               deepe
               water
               ,
               ouer
               which
               there
               is
               no
               safe
               passage
               if
               a
               man
               go
               leaping
               ,
               and
               skipping
               ,
               and
               gazing
               about
               him
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               wander
               and
               roue
               at
               scope
               in
               the
               wide
               fields
               :
               
               but
               we
               must
               looke
               to
               our
               feete
               ,
               and
               to
               euerie
               step
               that
               we
               set
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               are
               quickly
               gone
               ,
               and
               being
               downe
               very
               hardly
               recouered
               againe
               ,
               without
               Gods
               great
               mercy
               and
               grace
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               the
               first
               point
               .
               Now
               the
               second
               thing
               that
               we
               haue
               to
               obserue
               ,
               
               is
               the
               tyranny
               of
               sinne
               ,
               hauing
               once
               gotten
               possession
               in
               the
               hart
               :
               If
               lewd
               things
               lodge
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               surely
               they
               will
               take
               vp
               all
               the
               outward
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               to
               serue
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               from
               one
               member
               to
               another
               will
               leudnesse
               fetch
               his
               continual
               walke
               .
               
               Therefore
               saith
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               :
               
                 Let
                 not
                 sinne
                 raigne
                 in
                 your
                 mortall
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 lustes
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               
               
                 neither
                 giue
                 you
                 your
                 members
                 as
                 weapons
                 of
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 and
                 vncleannesse
                 .
              
               To
               shew
               ,
               what
               a
               tyrant
               sinne
               is
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               hath
               gotten
               hold
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               will
               domineere
               ouer
               his
               whole
               bodie
               ,
               and
               euery
               member
               shall
               serue
               as
               a
               weapon
               to
               fight
               withall
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               offence
               of
               vertue
               .
            
             
               
               When
               a
               tyrant
               raigneth
               ,
               no
               man
               that
               is
               vnder
               him
               is
               his
               owne
               man
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               say
               what
               is
               his
               owne
               :
               so
               where
               sinne
               raigneth
               (
               the
               most
               cruell
               ,
               subtill
               and
               vnsatiable
               tyrant
               that
               euer
               was
               ,
               is
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               )
               euery
               member
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               euery
               cogitation
               and
               affection
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               is
               held
               in
               
               most
               miserable
               bondage
               and
               slauery
               nothing
               is
               free
               to
               serue
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               at
               Sathans
               becke
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               obey
               his
               suggestions
               .
               This
               tyrant
               wil
               not
               be
               closed
               vp
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               will
               looke
               out
               at
               the
               eyes
               as
               at
               a
               window
               ,
               &
               will
               walke
               abroad
               :
               nay
               rather
               be
               caried
               abroad
               like
               a
               Pope
               vpon
               mens
               shoulders
               :
               the
               hand
               must
               feele
               ,
               and
               reach
               him
               that
               which
               he
               liketh
               ,
               and
               giue
               what
               he
               will
               bestow
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               will
               bestow
               it
               ,
               and
               strike
               whom
               he
               liketh
               not
               :
               The
               eye
               must
               seeke
               out
               such
               pleasures
               as
               he
               delighteth
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               must
               call
               for
               them
               .
               Yea
               ,
               of
               such
               bewitching
               power
               is
               this
               tyrant
               sinne
               ,
               that
               he
               poysoneth
               like
               the
               Crocodile
               with
               his
               very
               sight
               and
               countenance
               :
               he
               hath
               greater
               power
               ouer
               his
               seruants
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               :
               nay
               his
               seruants
               the
               members
               ,
               haue
               greater
               power
               ouer
               others
               ,
               then
               the
               Centerion
               in
               the
               Gospell
               had
               ouer
               his
               souldiers
               :
               
                 I
                 say
                 to
                 one
                 come
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 commeth
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 go
                 and
                 he
                 goeth
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Centurion
               :
               )
               but
               this
               tyrant
               doth
               but
               looke
               vppon
               men
               ,
               and
               they
               feare
               him
               :
               he
               doth
               not
               fawne
               vpon
               men
               ,
               and
               they
               affect
               him
               :
               he
               doth
               but
               make
               a
               signe
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               signifie
               with
               his
               going
               ,
               and
               instruct
               by
               holding
               vp
               of
               his
               finger
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               inough
               to
               make
               men
               go
               and
               come
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               
               And
               all
               his
               fawning
               &
               flattering
               ,
               &
               terrifying
               of
               mē
               ,
               is
               for
               nothing
               else
               in
               the
               world
               but
               to
               get
               in
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               raigne
               ouer
               a
               man
               which
               he
               can
               easily
               do
               .
               He
               can
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               yea
               with
               a
               little
               intreating
               (
               where
               Gods
               grace
               is
               not
               to
               make
               resistance
               )
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               eye
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               eare
               ,
               or
               by
               touching
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               tickling
               the
               senses
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               thence
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               sitteth
               like
               a
               commander
               ,
               and
               a
               cruell
               tyrant
               ,
               euen
               ouer
               al
               those
               members
               and
               affections
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               first
               let
               in
               ,
               and
               which
               first
               gaue
               him
               any
               entertainement
               .
               Adonijah
               begged
               onely
               Abishag
               the
               Shunamite
               to
               wife
               when
               Dauid
               had
               done
               with
               her
               :
               a
               small
               request
               in
               shew
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               a
               further
               reach
               :
               his
               mind
               was
               to
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               wise
               Salomon
               perceiued
               well
               inough
               :
               So
               Sathan
               will
               request
               but
               a
               little
               dalliance
               with
               the
               fingers
               ,
               and
               will
               but
               borrow
               they
               feete
               to
               carry
               him
               to
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               &
               such
               a
               place
               to
               heare
               ,
               or
               see
               a
               play
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               vanity
               ,
               and
               thy
               countenance
               to
               braue
               or
               beard
               such
               &
               such
               :
               or
               thy
               eye
               ,
               to
               looke
               out
               at
               :
               as
               theeues
               that
               will
               craue
               a
               standing
               in
               a
               mans
               shop
               to
               see
               some
               straunge
               sight
               ,
               when
               they
               meane
               to
               rob
               and
               steale
               :
               
               a
               small
               request
               in
               shew
               .
               But
               sinne
               is
               deceitfull
               ,
               and
               Sathan
               is
               an
               old
               subtill
               serpent
               ,
               trust
               him
               not
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               rule
               like
               a
               hellish
               tyrant
               in
               thee
               &
               to
               get
               all
               the
               members
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               affections
               of
               thy
               soule
               from
               out
               of
               Gods
               seruice
               into
               his
               slauery
               and
               subiection
               :
               and
               this
               can
               none
               espie
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               haue
               heauenly
               wisdome
               as
               Salomon
               had
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               Adonijah
               made
               his
               subtill
               request
               against
               his
               owne
               life
               ,
               when
               
               wise
               Salomon
               had
               espied
               his
               treachery
               :
               so
               let
               all
               wise
               harted
               Christians
               (
               who
               by
               the
               light
               of
               this
               doctrine
               haue
               receiued
               any
               inckling
               of
               the
               subtill
               pollicy
               of
               sinne
               and
               Sathan
               ,
               in
               entring
               :
               and
               of
               their
               tyranny
               being
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               )
               desire
               of
               God
               by
               continuall
               and
               earnest
               prayer
               ,
               that
               through
               the
               gracious
               assistance
               of
               his
               blessed
               Spirit
               (
               his
               feare
               keeping
               the
               passage
               )
               all
               these
               fawning
               &
               treacherous
               motions
               solicited
               in
               the
               vnsanctified
               gestures
               and
               behauiour
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               
               may
               be
               made
               against
               their
               owne
               life
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               so
               crushed
               and
               checked
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               neither
               eye
               ,
               nor
               eare
               ,
               nor
               hand
               ,
               nor
               foote
               ,
               nor
               tongue
               ,
               nor
               looke
               ,
               may
               euer
               haue
               any
               list
               ,
               or
               ioy
               to
               serue
               sinne
               ,
               or
               Sathan
               ,
               or
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               any
               more
               .
               And
               so
               much
               briefly
               for
               the
               tyranny
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               hath
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               at
               commandement
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               come
               we
               to
               the
               third
               point
               ,
               and
               let
               vs
               see
               how
               the
               sinne
               of
               hypocrisie
               in
               particular
               ,
               doth
               breake
               foorth
               and
               appeare
               in
               the
               very
               externall
               behauiour
               &
               gestures
               of
               the
               body
               at
               one
               time
               or
               another
               .
               
               Hypocrites
               are
               greatly
               deceiued
               ,
               who
               thinke
               to
               do
               well
               inough
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               can
               keep
               their
               harts
               secret
               (
               for
               so
               they
               imagine
               :
               )
               but
               all
               sinne
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               hypocrisie
               in
               speciall
               ,
               is
               like
               poyson
               ,
               and
               leauen
               .
               Now
               if
               poyson
               be
               drunke
               into
               the
               bowels
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               kept
               there
               frō
               his
               working
               ,
               but
               it
               wil
               breake
               forth
               and
               make
               the
               whole
               body
               to
               swell
               ,
               &
               the
               very
               nailes
               of
               the
               fingers
               ,
               &
               haire
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               will
               tell
               that
               poyson
               is
               within
               .
               
               And
               leauen
               (
               though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               litle
               in
               quantity
               )
               being
               buried
               in
               a
               great
               lumpe
               of
               dough
               ,
               will
               haue
               his
               operation
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               euery
               part
               and
               crumbe
               of
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               shall
               taste
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               by
               the
               very
               taste
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               able
               (
               that
               hath
               a
               sound
               taste
               )
               to
               say
               ,
               surely
               here
               was
               leauen
               .
               And
               therefore
               saith
               Christ
               :
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 and
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 leuen
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
              
               
               which
               is
               hypocrisie
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               :
               take
               heed
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               like
               leuen
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               only
               sower
               ,
               and
               make
               vnsauory
               all
               your
               actions
               before
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               breake
               forth
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               very
               taste
               of
               your
               deeds
               it
               will
               be
               perceiued
               of
               men
               .
               Yea
               this
               poyson
               will
               appeare
               in
               your
               faces
               and
               gestures
               :
               for
               all
               will
               be
               distempered
               and
               out
               of
               order
               .
               It
               may
               be
               that
               Belial
               may
               with
               his
               cunning
               deceiue
               some
               :
               but
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               haue
               the
               spirit
               of
               discretiō
               cannot
               so
               easily
               be
               deceiued
               .
               
               Ahijah
               knew
               Ieroboams
               wife
               before
               he
               saw
               her
               ,
               though
               she
               came
               in
               disguised
               apparel
               :
               that
               could
               he
               do
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Prophet
               :
               now
               though
               we
               be
               not
               such
               Prophets
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               yet
               (
               folowing
               the
               directiō
               of
               Gods
               word
               )
               we
               may
               easily
               discerne
               an
               hypocrite
               if
               we
               cōuerse
               lōg
               with
               him
               ,
               &
               marke
               him
               wel
               .
               By
               one
               letter
               missed
               in
               the
               pronuntiation
               of
               one
               word
               ,
               
               the
               Ephraimites
               were
               knowne
               frō
               the
               Gileadites
               :
               so
               many
               times
               ,
               by
               one
               word
               in
               a
               sentence
               ,
               or
               by
               one
               sentence
               in
               a
               sermon
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               booke
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               very
               style
               and
               phrase
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               easily
               discerne
               the
               
               humour
               and
               disposition
               of
               a
               man
               :
               &
               by
               such
               a
               little
               matter
               it
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               coniecture
               whether
               he
               hath
               borrowed
               any
               popish
               tooles
               &
               patternes
               to
               forge
               his
               worke
               by
               ,
               &
               so
               whether
               he
               be
               inclined
               to
               popery
               or
               no.
               When
               Peter
               was
               familiar
               both
               with
               Iewes
               &
               Gētiles
               ,
               &
               soothed
               vp
               both
               sides
               in
               their
               contrary
               opinions
               ,
               Paul
               thought
               him
               not
               sound
               .
               So
               likewise
               ,
               whē
               we
               see
               men
               professing
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               be
               alike
               familiar
               both
               with
               Papists
               &
               Protestants
               ,
               &
               giue
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               fellowship
               as
               soone
               to
               the
               one
               as
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               &
               to
               cōmend
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               one
               to
               be
               no
               lesse
               the
               family
               of
               Christ
               then
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               we
               may
               iustly
               suspect
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               sound
               as
               they
               should
               be
               .
               
               Oh
               their
               halting
               &
               iugling
               ,
               wil
               easily
               be
               espied
               if
               men
               be
               awake
               .
               Let
               Felix
               pretend
               what
               he
               wil
               :
               yet
               by
               his
               often
               sending
               for
               Paul
               ,
               &
               by
               his
               oftē
               cōmuning
               with
               him
               ,
               with
               so
               many
               sleeuelesse
               messages
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               will
               easily
               be
               perceiued
               that
               he
               looketh
               for
               a
               bribe
               .
               Let
               the
               close
               harlot
               prate
               neuer
               so
               much
               of
               religiō
               ,
               yet
               by
               her
               impudent
               behauior
               it
               will
               appeare
               what
               she
               is
               ,
               &
               what
               she
               desireth
               .
               Let
               Absalō
               pretēd
               what
               he
               list
               ,
               vows
               made
               at
               Hebron
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               by
               the
               greatnes
               &
               gallantnes
               of
               his
               traine
               it
               wil
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               gesse
               wherabout
               he
               goeth
               ,
               &
               that
               his
               vow
               was
               to
               play
               the
               traitor
               ,
               
                 ex
                 pede
                 Herculē
                 ,
                 ex
                 vngue
                 leonē
                 :
                 Hercules
              
               was
               known
               by
               his
               footsteps
               ,
               the
               lion
               is
               known
               by
               his
               paw
               ,
               though
               he
               shew
               nothing
               else
               :
               the
               wolse
               by
               his
               howling
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               clothed
               in
               a
               sheeps
               skin
               :
               &
               the
               asse
               (
               howsoeuer
               he
               be
               disguised
               )
               by
               his
               braying
               ,
               &
               by
               the
               length
               of
               his
               eares
               wil
               be
               known
               to
               be
               but
               an
               asse
               .
               
               So
               in
               Popery
               the
               nūber
               of
               duckings
               ,
               crossings
               ,
               eleuatiōs
               ,
               kneelings
               ,
               stādings
               ,
               turnings
               ,
               &
               windings
               ,
               do
               shew
               ,
               that
               Balaam
               &
               popish
               Balamites
               ,
               are
               but
               hipocrites
               ,
               to
               build
               so
               many
               altars
               ,
               &
               to
               offer
               vpon
               thē
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               knew
               not
               without
               al
               those
               ceremonies
               what
               they
               shold
               do
               ;
               &
               only
               to
               blind
               the
               eies
               of
               the
               foolish
               king
               of
               Moab
               &
               his
               people
               .
               
               But
               Balaam
               hath
               not
               in
               all
               points
               so
               much
               wit
               as
               his
               asse
               which
               beareth
               him
               :
               the
               mouth
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               bewray
               the
               hart
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               true
               prouerbially
               that
               Christ
               saith
               in
               Mat.
               12.
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 abūdance
                 of
                 the
                 hart
                 the
                 mouth
                 speaketh
                 .
              
               And
               there
               are
               other
               signes
               also
               to
               know
               a
               mā
               of
               Belial
               by
               (
               we
               see
               )
               as
               well
               as
               by
               his
               mouth
               :
               his
               hypocrisy
               wil
               break
               out
               into
               gestures
               :
               
               whē
               he
               hath
               so
               many
               irōs
               in
               the
               fire
               he
               cannot
               plie
               them
               all
               well
               .
               A
               fault
               surely
               it
               is
               in
               Christians
               ,
               not
               to
               marke
               those
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               down
               for
               marks
               of
               a
               wicked
               mā
               ,
               &
               therfore
               they
               are
               deceiued
               .
               Iacob
               gathered
               by
               Labans
               countenāce
               ,
               that
               his
               hart
               was
               not
               towards
               him
               .
               Iehoram
               gathered
               by
               Iehues
               marching
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               not
               peaceably
               ,
               &
               Salomon
               taketh
               the
               winking
               with
               the
               eye
               for
               a
               note
               of
               a
               man
               that
               worketh
               or
               soweth
               sorrow
               and
               trouble
               .
               But
               as
               we
               haue
               al
               these
               marks
               here
               together
               ,
               so
               we
               shall
               do
               wel
               to
               take
               them
               all
               together
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               iudge
               of
               any
               man
               by
               one
               of
               them
               alone
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               not
               to
               be
               deceiued
               :
               for
               a
               man
               may
               be
               by
               nature
               hasty
               ,
               and
               soone
               displeased
               ,
               
               &
               yet
               not
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               :
               another
               may
               be
               earnest
               in
               contending
               for
               some
               point
               that
               he
               imagineth
               to
               be
               truth
               ,
               &
               yet
               no
               mā
               of
               Belial
               :
               another
               may
               somtime
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               through
               humane
               frailty
               imagine
               euill
               of
               a
               thing
               that
               was
               well
               intended
               ,
               &
               yet
               not
               man
               of
               Belial
               :
               another
               may
               be
               a
               meanes
               vnawares
               of
               some
               strife
               &
               contention
               ,
               whē
               perhaps
               he
               intended
               the
               cōtrary
               ,
               &
               yet
               no
               man
               of
               Belial
               :
               and
               another
               may
               haue
               a
               naturall
               imperfection
               &
               weaknesse
               ,
               of
               winking
               with
               the
               eye
               ,
               or
               looking
               downward
               or
               another
               way
               in
               talke
               ,
               &
               yet
               no
               mā
               of
               Belial
               :
               another
               may
               be
               merily
               &
               pleasantly
               conceited
               ,
               &
               yet
               no
               Ish-auen
               ,
               no
               vaine
               man.
               And
               lastly
               another
               may
               be
               somwhat
               stiffe
               in
               his
               opinions
               ,
               &
               hard
               to
               perswade
               ,
               &
               yet
               no
               man
               of
               Belial
               .
               But
               this
               is
               for
               certaine
               :
               he
               that
               is
               lawlesse
               ,
               &
               incorrigible
               ,
               wilful
               ,
               obstinate
               ,
               &
               inflexible
               ,
               he
               whose
               wil
               must
               stand
               for
               a
               law
               ,
               against
               al
               reason
               and
               force
               of
               argument
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               :
               he
               that
               delighteth
               in
               dūghil
               &
               filthy
               vain
               sports
               ,
               &
               spēds
               his
               time
               vnprofitably
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               hūteth
               after
               the
               wind
               ,
               &
               pursueth
               the
               smoke
               :
               he
               that
               walketh
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               &
               hath
               no
               care
               to
               vse
               his
               toung
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               benefit
               of
               his
               neighbour
               :
               he
               that
               counterfeith
               signes
               of
               that
               which
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
               &
               which
               he
               desireth
               not
               to
               be
               in
               him
               :
               &
               he
               that
               is
               cunning
               to
               couer
               a
               leud
               heart
               with
               counterfeit
               gestures
               ,
               &
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               practise
               &
               teach
               leud
               things
               :
               &
               he
               that
               imagineth
               euill
               cōtinually
               ,
               &
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               giue
               a
               good
               interpretatiō
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               &
               withal
               delighteth
               in
               stirring
               vp
               of
               strife
               :
               he
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               is
               thus
               broken
               out
               ,
               hath
               assuredly
               Gods
               markes
               vpon
               him
               ,
               &
               may
               be
               knowne
               therby
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               a
               leud
               hart
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               &
               Ish-auen
               ,
               a
               vaine
               man
               ,
               whose
               destructiō
               approcheth
               with
               speed
               ,
               &
               suddēly
               shall
               fall
               vpon
               him
               without
               recouery
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               nature
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               may
               be
               discouered
               in
               the
               gestures
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               in
               the
               fourth
               place
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               a
               litle
               of
               the
               cunning
               of
               the
               mā
               of
               Belial
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               great
               that
               he
               can
               practise
               sin
               ,
               &
               declare
               his
               mind
               by
               signes
               &
               gestures
               :
               for
               sometime
               they
               are
               ashamed
               ,
               or
               afraid
               to
               speake
               what
               they
               thinke
               ,
               or
               to
               craue
               what
               they
               desire
               .
               But
               whē
               they
               make
               signes
               with
               the
               eye
               ,
               they
               signifie
               with
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               instruct
               with
               their
               fingers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               shew
               their
               mind
               by
               signes
               ,
               very
               painfull
               they
               are
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               to
               their
               owne
               destructiō
               :
               &
               very
               busie
               to
               set
               forward
               Sathans
               businesse
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               owne
               shame
               &
               confusiō
               .
               
               Very
               wise
               they
               are
               in
               their
               generations
               ,
               subtill
               as
               serpents
               ,
               &
               crafty
               as
               foxes
               .
               This
               may
               teach
               vs
               to
               be
               as
               wise
               as
               they
               ,
               to
               hinder
               sin
               by
               as
               many
               meanes
               as
               they
               do
               further
               it
               by
               .
               Whē
               Rabsakeh
               came
               to
               raile
               ,
               &
               did
               raile
               vpon
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               &
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               what
               did
               the
               seruants
               of
               king
               Hezekiah
               ?
               did
               they
               reproue
               him
               by
               words
               ?
               No
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               cause
               him
               to
               blaspheme
               more
               :
               and
               because
               such
               a
               dog
               (
               or
               diuell
               rather
               )
               was
               not
               to
               be
               spoken
               vnto
               ,
               by
               signes
               &
               gestures
               they
               shewed
               their
               dislike
               &
               hatred
               of
               
               his
               blasphemies
               ,
               
               in
               tokē
               of
               griefe
               they
               rent
               their
               clothes
               .
               Esa.
               36.21
               .
               &
               37.1
               .
               If
               men
               shold
               now
               a
               daies
               vse
               to
               rent
               their
               clothes
               whē
               they
               heare
               Gods
               truth
               reuiled
               &
               his
               holy
               name
               blasphemed
               ,
               what
               ragged
               congregations
               should
               we
               haue
               in
               euery
               place
               ?
               I
               suppose
               that
               few
               or
               none
               shold
               come
               to
               the
               Temple
               with
               a
               whole
               garment
               vpon
               his
               backe
               .
               But
               if
               the
               blasphemers
               flesh
               might
               be
               (
               by
               a
               law
               established
               )
               rent
               &
               torne
               aswel
               as
               mens
               garmēts
               were
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               were
               a
               good
               way
               to
               make
               their
               nūber
               lesser
               :
               &
               surely
               I
               thinke
               that
               by
               that
               ceremony
               of
               renting
               garments
               ,
               was
               shewed
               that
               the
               blasphemer
               was
               worthy
               to
               go
               naked
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               his
               flesh
               rent
               &
               torne
               in
               peeces
               ,
               or
               both
               .
               When
               Ionathan
               would
               instruct
               Dauid
               his
               friend
               ,
               of
               Sauls
               wrath
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               by
               signes
               ,
               giuē
               him
               in
               the
               shooting
               of
               certaine
               arrowes
               ,
               &
               the
               order
               of
               taking
               them
               vp
               againe
               .
               When
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               would
               shew
               how
               litle
               he
               regarded
               the
               tēptations
               of
               those
               which
               accused
               vnto
               him
               a
               woman
               taken
               in
               adultery
               ,
               &
               how
               vnworthy
               they
               were
               to
               be
               answered
               ,
               
               he
               turned
               another
               way
               ,
               &
               wrote
               or
               scribled
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               on
               the
               groūd
               ,
               as
               one
               not
               minding
               what
               they
               said
               .
               So
               might
               we
               also
               reproue
               foolish
               and
               vaine
               people
               ,
               aswell
               by
               our
               gestures
               as
               by
               plaine
               speeches
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               but
               halfe
               so
               wise
               for
               God
               as
               the
               wicked
               are
               for
               the
               diuell
               :
               for
               they
               if
               they
               like
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               the
               man
               that
               deliuereth
               it
               ,
               they
               will
               shew
               their
               dislike
               by
               whispering
               ,
               or
               fleering
               ,
               or
               turning
               their
               backes
               ,
               &
               giuing
               deafe
               eare
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               at
               Sermons
               ,
               where
               somtime
               you
               shall
               haue
               a
               Church-papist
               ,
               or
               a
               Libertine
               Protestant
               ,
               or
               one
               that
               hath
               an
               itch
               in
               his
               eares
               ,
               and
               is
               somtime
               curious
               to
               please
               ,
               who
               whē
               they
               heare
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               matter
               which
               they
               like
               not
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               speake
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               know
               is
               dangerous
               ,
               but
               they
               wil
               either
               fall
               to
               whispering
               with
               their
               next
               fellowes
               ,
               or
               to
               laughing
               ,
               or
               to
               frowning
               &
               outfacing
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               or
               fall
               asleepe
               ,
               or
               reade
               vpon
               a
               booke
               ,
               or
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               such
               is
               our
               simplicity
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               way
               be
               taken
               from
               vs
               ,
               we
               haue
               not
               another
               .
               The
               forcible
               working
               that
               is
               in
               outward
               signes
               &
               gestures
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               
               with
               the
               setting
               or
               changing
               of
               the
               countenance
               ,
               we
               may
               somewhat
               perceiue
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               ,
               how
               the
               mouing
               of
               laughter
               doth
               not
               a
               litle
               embolden
               fooles
               ,
               iesters
               ,
               &
               mery
               cōceited
               companions
               ,
               still
               to
               feed
               that
               parties
               humor
               with
               iests
               &
               odde
               cōceits
               whom
               he
               hath
               moued
               ther
               withall
               :
               &
               it
               is
               their
               glory
               whē
               they
               haue
               done
               ,
               to
               tell
               how
               they
               made
               the
               Queene
               to
               laugh
               ,
               or
               the
               Councell
               to
               laugh
               ,
               or
               the
               graue
               Iudges
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               one
               to
               laugh
               ,
               or
               any
               one
               whō
               they
               would
               delight
               :
               &
               on
               the
               contrary
               there
               is
               no
               such
               cut
               or
               disgrace
               to
               the
               forenamed
               iesters
               ,
               &c.
               as
               whē
               they
               perceiue
               no
               change
               or
               alteration
               of
               mens
               countenances
               at
               their
               fooleries
               :
               yea
               then
               are
               they
               quite
               done
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               dampe
               had
               put
               out
               their
               light
               .
               And
               so
               much
               briefly
               may
               suffice
               for
               the
               cunning
               and
               wisedom
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               working
               their
               feates
               by
               signes
               ,
               with
               the
               vse
               that
               we
               may
               make
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               
               Now
               last
               of
               all
               in
               a
               word
               let
               vs
               but
               obserue
               the
               aptnesse
               of
               our
               nature
               to
               learne
               that
               which
               is
               euil
               .
               A
               word
               to
               a
               wise
               man
               (
               they
               say
               )
               is
               inough
               ,
               but
               a
               winke
               (
               we
               see
               here
               )
               to
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               is
               inough
               :
               for
               all
               our
               wisdom
               (
               naturally
               )
               is
               in
               sin
               .
               When
               we
               are
               children
               ,
               we
               no
               sooner
               heare
               an
               oath
               ,
               but
               we
               learne
               to
               sweare
               :
               we
               no
               sooner
               heare
               a
               lye
               ,
               but
               we
               beleeue
               it
               :
               we
               no
               sooner
               heare
               a
               foolish
               tale
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               our
               own
               .
               Yea
               in
               any
               euill
               custome
               ,
               or
               practise
               ,
               a
               winke
               ,
               or
               a
               signe
               with
               the
               finger
               is
               inough
               :
               so
               wel
               doth
               our
               nature
               and
               such
               things
               agree
               together
               .
               But
               when
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               taught
               neuer
               so
               plainly
               ,
               &
               the
               principles
               of
               true
               religiō
               proued
               neuer
               so
               soundly
               &
               strongly
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               demonstrations
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               we
               cannot
               learne
               ,
               not
               beleeue
               ,
               
               nor
               beare
               any
               thing
               away
               in
               comparison
               .
               And
               this
               towardnes
               &
               pronnesse
               vnto
               euill
               &
               error
               ,
               hath
               set
               vp
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Sathan
               &
               Antichrist
               in
               his
               throne
               :
               how
               many
               wold
               rise
               at
               midnight
               to
               go
               heare
               an
               idolatrous
               &
               blasphemous
               Masse
               ,
               that
               wil
               not
               stir
               out
               of
               their
               dores
               in
               the
               day
               time
               to
               a
               fruitfull
               &
               comfortable
               Sermon
               ?
               When
               Patriarches
               &
               Prophets
               came
               ,
               mē
               had
               no
               list
               to
               heare
               thē
               ,
               nor
               to
               folow
               thē
               ,
               because
               they
               brought
               spirituall
               things
               which
               are
               not
               sauoured
               of
               flesh
               &
               bloud
               :
               but
               whē
               Anti-christ
               came
               ,
               with
               a
               number
               of
               masking
               &
               mumming
               Masse
               Priests
               ,
               in
               all
               glorious
               shew
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               with
               piping
               &
               singing
               ,
               with
               belly
               cheare
               ,
               with
               their
               Robinhoods
               ,
               &
               morrice
               dances
               ,
               &
               all
               their
               relegiō
               like
               a
               stage
               play
               ,
               ful
               of
               carnal
               delights
               ,
               &
               bewitching
               vanities
               ,
               thē
               mē
               wold
               run
               ,
               &
               heare
               ,
               &
               follow
               ,
               &
               thinke
               nothing
               too
               much
               ,
               or
               too
               deare
               to
               vphold
               that
               filthy
               Sinagogue
               (
               or
               sinke
               rather
               )
               withal
               .
               
               Therfore
               whē
               mē
               were
               so
               apt
               to
               learne
               lyes
               ,
               &
               so
               dull
               &
               vntoward
               to
               learne
               the
               truth
               ,
               God
               gaue
               thē
               ouer
               to
               beleeue
               lies
               .
               Oh
               how
               many
               could
               then
               learne
               many
               lessons
               &
               praiers
               in
               Latin
               ,
               whē
               they
               vnderstood
               not
               one
               word
               that
               they
               said
               ,
               but
               might
               haue
               called
               for
               a
               curse
               aswell
               as
               for
               a
               blessing
               ,
               &
               might
               say
               Amen
               to
               a
               praier
               made
               to
               the
               diuel
               aswel
               as
               made
               to
               God
               for
               ought
               they
               knew
               ,
               which
               now
               can
               learne
               nothing
               for
               their
               soules
               health
               in
               English
               ?
               Well
               ,
               let
               vs
               take
               heede
               that
               we
               continue
               not
               stil
               so
               vntoward
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               &
               to
               learne
               his
               most
               glorious
               will
               ,
               least
               God
               giue
               vs
               ouer
               againe
               in
               his
               iust
               iudgemēt
               to
               walke
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               
               &
               to
               beleeue
               lies
               .
               Popery
               groweth
               apace
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               &
               Papists
               are
               very
               bold
               :
               doubtlesse
               they
               see
               (
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               )
               too
               much
               inclinatiō
               ,
               &
               aptnes
               both
               in
               som
               teachers
               ,
               &
               much
               of
               the
               people
               to
               receiue
               their
               Popish
               trash
               again
               ,
               &
               that
               is
               the
               matter
               .
               Popish
               pictures
               shew
               thēselues
               in
               euery
               shop
               ,
               &
               street
               almost
               ,
               &
               many
               think
               there
               is
               great
               deuotiō
               stirred
               vp
               by
               the
               sight
               of
               thē
               :
               yea
               they
               hope
               of
               a
               mery
               world
               towards
               .
               And
               doubtlesse
               the
               Papists
               cannot
               brew
               so
               fast
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               they
               hope
               )
               others
               will
               be
               as
               ready
               to
               drinke
               .
               Well
               ,
               the
               Lord
               in
               mercy
               looke
               vpon
               vs
               &
               our
               Christian
               gouernors
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               more
               &
               more
               forward
               &
               apt
               to
               the
               embracing
               ,
               &
               setting
               forth
               of
               his
               holy
               truth
               &
               Gospell
               to
               our
               liues
               end
               .
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               V.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PROV
                   .
                   6.14
                   .
                
                 
                   Leud
                   things
                   are
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                
              
            
             
               WE
               haue
               heard
               before
               ,
               how
               vaine
               and
               lawlesse
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               is
               ,
               
               how
               froward
               and
               peeuish
               ,
               how
               counterfeit
               &
               cunning
               in
               his
               outward
               behauiour
               :
               now
               we
               are
               come
               to
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               digging
               vp
               of
               that
               which
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               his
               distemperature
               and
               disorder
               ,
               and
               that
               doth
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               here
               shew
               vs
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 heart
              
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               maruell
               though
               his
               behauiour
               be
               so
               bad
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               so
               vile
               and
               full
               of
               leud
               actions
               ,
               when
               his
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               his
               actions
               ,
               is
               full
               of
               leude
               things
               .
               Then
               first
               ,
               here
               let
               vs
               consider
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               hart
               .
               And
               next
               ,
               what
               profitable
               doctrines
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               this
               sentence
               :
               and
               the
               coherence
               thereof
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               wicked
               mans
               description
               .
               
               By
               hart
               in
               this
               place
               he
               meaneth
               not
               the
               fleshly
               and
               materiall
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               good
               creature
               of
               God
               :
               but
               the
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               depraued
               qualities
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               For
               the
               heart
               is
               put
               sometime
               for
               the
               whole
               inward
               man
               ,
               as
               in
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.4
               .
               
                 Let
                 the
                 hid
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 meeke
                 and
                 quiet
              
               :
               sometime
               for
               the
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               ,
               for
               the
               will
               and
               vnderstanding
               :
               as
               in
               1.
               
               King.
               3.9
               .
               
                 Giue
                 me
                 an
                 vnderstanding
                 heart
              
               :
               the
               prayer
               of
               Salomon
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               giue
               vnderstanding
               vnto
               my
               hart
               ,
               mind
               ,
               or
               soule
               :
               for
               hee
               had
               a
               hart
               before
               .
               So
               that
               in
               the
               heart
               is
               vnderstanding
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               wicked
               it
               is
               leud
               vnderstanding
               ,
               because
               he
               vnderstandeth
               leude
               and
               vile
               things
               best
               .
               And
               in
               Gen.
               6.5
               .
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 imaginations
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 were
                 euill
                 continually
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               thoughts
               and
               imaginations
               lodge
               in
               the
               heart
               :
               but
               in
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               they
               are
               leude
               and
               wicked
               .
               In
               the
               23.
               of
               the
               Prou.
               26.
               the
               Lord
               saith
               :
               
                 My
                 sonne
                 ,
                 giue
                 me
                 thy
                 heart
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               affections
               of
               thy
               heart
               :
               as
               thy
               desire
               ,
               thy
               loue
               ,
               thy
               ioy
               ,
               thy
               feare
               ,
               thy
               trust
               ,
               thy
               zeale
               ,
               thy
               delight
               ,
               thy
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               shold
               say
               ,
               if
               thou
               desirest
               any
               thing
               desire
               me
               :
               if
               thou
               louest
               any
               thing
               loue
               me
               :
               if
               thou
               ioyest
               in
               any
               thing
               ioy
               in
               me
               :
               if
               thou
               fearest
               any
               thing
               feare
               me
               :
               if
               thou
               trustest
               any
               trust
               me
               :
               if
               thou
               be
               zealous
               for
               any
               thing
               be
               zealous
               
               for
               me
               :
               if
               thou
               sorrowest
               for
               any
               thing
               be
               sorrowfull
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               do
               thy
               dutie
               to
               me
               as
               thou
               oughtest
               :
               and
               these
               things
               I
               leaue
               not
               to
               thy
               choise
               ,
               but
               see
               thou
               do
               them
               indeed
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               affections
               are
               in
               the
               wicked
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               leud
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               Lord.
               In
               the
               fourth
               of
               the
               Hebrewes
               12.
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 deuider
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intents
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               :
               so
               that
               in
               the
               heart
               lye
               thoughts
               and
               intents
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               purposes
               ,
               conclusions
               ,
               and
               determinations
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               wicked
               they
               are
               all
               leud
               and
               naught
               .
               So
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               words
               (
               
                 Leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 heart
              
               )
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               vnderstandeth
               leud
               things
               ,
               he
               thinketh
               and
               studieth
               leud
               things
               ,
               he
               purposeth
               and
               intendeth
               leud
               things
               ,
               he
               desireth
               and
               affecteth
               leud
               things
               :
               yea
               he
               deuiseth
               and
               contriueth
               nothing
               else
               but
               leud
               things
               .
               This
               anatomizing
               and
               discouering
               of
               Belials
               hart
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               behauiour
               ,
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               teacheth
               vs
               many
               excellent
               pointes
               of
               doctrine
               for
               our
               instruction
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 Belial
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 within
                 then
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 whatsoeuer
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 without
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 doth
                 iudge
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 outward
                 disorder
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 vntill
                 the
                 hart
                 be
                 reformed
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 discouereth
                 the
                 hidden
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 sheweth
                 vs
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 shew
                 vs
                 to
                 reforme
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Of
               the
               first
               :
               That
               a
               wicked
               and
               prophane
               man
               ,
               such
               as
               Salomon
               here
               speaketh
               of
               ,
               is
               no
               better
               within
               then
               he
               is
               without
               ,
               but
               rather
               worse
               :
               is
               euident
               both
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               diuers
               other
               places
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               Here
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               is
               froward
               in
               his
               speeches
               ,
               and
               dissolute
               in
               his
               outward
               behauiour
               ,
               so
               his
               heart
               is
               leud
               and
               wicked
               .
               So
               that
               if
               the
               hart
               be
               naught
               all
               is
               naught
               :
               
               If
               there
               be
               any
               goodnes
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               either
               in
               his
               vnderstanding
               ,
               or
               his
               will
               ,
               or
               his
               affections
               :
               but
               the
               subiect
               of
               all
               these
               is
               leudnes
               ,
               therfore
               within
               there
               is
               no
               better
               then
               without
               ,
               but
               rather
               worse
               .
               In
               the
               6.
               of
               Gen.
               verse
               5.
               it
               is
               said
               :
               
                 That
                 mans
                 wickednesse
                 is
                 great
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 also
                 euill
                 continually
                 .
              
               The
               Psalmist
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 foole
              
               (
               meaning
               a
               wicked
               man
               )
               
                 hath
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 :
                 his
                 waies
                 are
                 corrupt
                 and
                 become
                 abhominable
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 good
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
               
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               searcheth
               euery
               part
               of
               the
               naturall
               man
               within
               and
               without
               ,
               and
               findeth
               all
               alike
               :
               Roman
               .
               3.
               from
               verse
               11.
               to
               19.
               
               Let
               him
               be
               asked
               the
               question
               ,
               and
               heare
               his
               answer
               .
               And
               first
               of
               his
               vnderstanding
               :
               
               What
               vnderstanding
               hath
               the
               vnregenerate
               or
               naturall
               man
               ?
               None
               :
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 vnderstandeth
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               meaning
               the
               things
               of
               God.
               How
               are
               their
               affections
               bent
               ?
               What
               ?
               do
               they
               not
               desire
               to
               know
               God
               ?
               No
               :
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 seeketh
                 God.
              
               What
               ?
               is
               there
               none
               better
               then
               another
               ?
               No
               :
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 They
                 haue
                 all
                 gon
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 altogether
                 vnprofitable
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 doth
                 good
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 one
                 .
              
               But
               let
               vs
               make
               a
               better
               search
               :
               it
               may
               be
               there
               is
               some
               goodnesse
               in
               some
               secret
               corner
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               of
               their
               members
               .
               What
               say
               you
               of
               their
               throat
               ?
               
                 Their
                 throat
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 is
                 an
                 open
                 sepulcher
              
               :
               from
               whence
               proceedeth
               nothing
               but
               stinke
               and
               rottennesse
               to
               infect
               the
               aire
               .
               How
               are
               their
               toungs
               vsed
               ?
               
                 To
                 deceipt
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               )
               What
               is
               vnder
               their
               lippes
               :
               
                 The
                 poison
                 of
                 Aspes
              
               .
               And
               what
               in
               their
               mouths
               ?
               
                 Abundance
                 of
                 cursing
                 and
                 bitternesse
              
               .
               They
               are
               swift
               in
               going
               ,
               whereabout
               is
               it
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               they
               plie
               it
               so
               fast
               to
               saue
               some
               bodie
               that
               is
               in
               daunger
               ,
               or
               to
               visite
               the
               poore
               and
               needie
               .
               No
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               )
               
                 Their
                 feete
                 are
                 swift
                 to
                 shed
                 bloud
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               their
               trade
               and
               manner
               of
               liuing
               is
               good
               and
               profitable
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
               No
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 Destruction
                 and
                 calamitie
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 waies
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               their
               life
               is
               harmlesse
               and
               peaceable
               amongst
               their
               honest
               neighbors
               .
               No
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 knowne
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               may
               feare
               God
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               may
               they
               not
               ?
               No
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 The
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
              
               Why
               then
               we
               perceiue
               that
               a
               meere
               naturall
               man
               wholly
               vnregenerate
               ,
               such
               as
               Salomon
               calleth
               ,
               
                 The
                 man
                 of
                 Belial
              
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               mā
               both
               within
               and
               without
               :
               in
               his
               life
               lawlesse
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               heart
               leude
               and
               wicked
               .
               The
               vse
               of
               this
               first
               point
               is
               to
               be
               made
               against
               those
               wicked
               mē
               that
               (
               being
               altogether
               sold
               vnto
               sinne
               ,
               and
               hating
               reformation
               )
               will
               reason
               in
               this
               sort
               :
               Whatsoeuer
               my
               sayings
               and
               my
               doings
               be
               ,
               or
               howsoeuer
               my
               gestures
               ,
               and
               outward
               behauiour
               be
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               my
               religion
               be
               ,
               yea
               though
               I
               come
               not
               at
               Church
               to
               heare
               the
               Sermons
               ,
               nor
               take
               any
               pleasure
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               I
               would
               you
               should
               know
               it
               ,
               I
               loue
               God
               ,
               and
               I
               regard
               Gods
               word
               :
               yea
               I
               haue
               as
               good
               a
               hart
               to
               God
               as
               the
               best
               of
               you
               .
               But
               he
               is
               deceiued
               :
               for
               if
               a
               leud
               heart
               be
               a
               good
               heart
               ,
               then
               so
               it
               is
               :
               but
               a
               good
               heart
               sendeth
               foorth
               good
               things
               ,
               (
               being
               first
               renewed
               by
               the
               spirite
               and
               grace
               of
               God
               )
               but
               if
               thou
               be
               a
               wicked
               lawlesse
               Belial
               ,
               and
               a
               vaine
               man
               ,
               that
               walkest
               in
               froward
               customes
               ,
               &c.
               then
               know
               for
               a
               certaine
               that
               thy
               heart
               is
               full
               of
               leude
               things
               ,
               from
               whence
               proceed
               all
               thy
               outward
               disorders
               .
               And
               how
               can
               that
               hart
               be
               a
               good
               hart
               to
               God-ward
               ,
               that
               is
               stored
               with
               leud
               things
               ?
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               point
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               conclusion
               that
               ariseth
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               
               is
               this
               :
               that
               God
               iudgeth
               of
               a
               man
               according
               to
               that
               which
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               :
               (
               whatsoeuer
               
               he
               be
               in
               shewe
               )
               yea
               ,
               though
               a
               false
               heart
               may
               be
               (
               and
               is
               commonly
               )
               shrowded
               vnder
               a
               ciuill
               behauiour
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               seene
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               iudged
               by
               him
               too
               .
               
                 God
                 seeth
                 not
                 as
                 man
                 seeth
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Samuel
               )
               
                 man
                 looketh
                 on
                 the
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 God
                 looketh
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 The
                 hart
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 deceiptfull
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               Ieremie
               )
               
                 yet
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 search
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 trie
                 the
                 reines
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wayes
                 :
              
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               wayes
               of
               man
               are
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               none
               can
               knowe
               them
               throughly
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               proper
               office
               is
               to
               search
               the
               heart
               :
               and
               that
               he
               will
               surely
               do
               .
            
             
               A
               needfull
               point
               this
               is
               for
               two
               sorts
               of
               people
               (
               especially
               )
               to
               think
               well
               vpon
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               are
               Papistes
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               Church
               Papistes
               and
               all
               .
               They
               are
               skilfull
               in
               their
               Popish
               eleuations
               ,
               
               idolatrous
               crossings
               ,
               down
               low
               duckings
               ,
               demure
               countenances
               ,
               holy
               habites
               ,
               and
               obseruations
               of
               times
               ,
               but
               they
               keepe
               their
               consciences
               to
               themselues
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               looketh
               vpon
               the
               leudnes
               and
               villanies
               that
               are
               lurking
               in
               their
               harts
               ,
               
               till
               a
               fit
               time
               serue
               for
               the
               bringing
               of
               them
               foorth
               :
               as
               murthering
               of
               Princes
               ,
               vndermining
               of
               kingdomes
               and
               states
               ,
               subuerting
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               enriching
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               vnder
               colour
               of
               wilfull
               pouertie
               :
               besides
               their
               whoredomes
               and
               other
               abhominations
               ,
               which
               make
               them
               now
               so
               to
               storme
               and
               rage
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               discouered
               vnto
               the
               world
               .
               But
               let
               them
               looke
               vnto
               it
               ,
               God
               will
               iudge
               them
               for
               the
               leude
               things
               that
               are
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               Many
               ceremonies
               they
               make
               like
               Balaam
               with
               his
               seuen
               altars
               ,
               
               &c.
               but
               both
               his
               and
               their
               hearts
               go
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               God
               seeth
               it
               well
               inough
               .
               Many
               prayers
               and
               great
               deuotion
               they
               pretend
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Pharisees
               fashion
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               seemed
               to
               pray
               most
               deuoutly
               ,
               then
               they
               deuoured
               most
               greedily
               and
               cruelly
               poore
               widowes
               houses
               .
               
               Their
               Inquisitions
               are
               full
               of
               such
               prancks
               ,
               euen
               amongst
               their
               holy
               fathers
               :
               but
               I
               will
               not
               nowe
               stand
               raking
               in
               those
               puddles
               :
               Leude
               things
               are
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               God
               seeth
               them
               well
               inough
               ,
               and
               will
               iudge
               them
               :
               not
               so
               much
               by
               that
               which
               soundeth
               in
               their
               mouths
               (
               although
               he
               will
               also
               iudge
               them
               for
               that
               )
               but
               especially
               by
               that
               which
               is
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             
               
               This
               is
               also
               to
               be
               thought
               vpon
               of
               our
               politicke
               Protestants
               ,
               who
               say
               they
               defie
               Poperie
               :
               but
               yet
               are
               not
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               very
               sound
               at
               the
               heart
               .
               They
               are
               too
               well
               read
               and
               practised
               in
               Machiauell
               ,
               to
               be
               good
               Christians
               :
               they
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               promise
               ,
               to
               protest
               ,
               to
               say
               and
               vnsay
               ,
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               for
               profite
               and
               gaine
               .
               These
               ciuill
               honest
               men
               can
               outwardly
               behaue
               themselues
               in
               print
               ,
               with
               kind
               kissings
               ,
               and
               curteous
               embracings
               ,
               with
               courting
               and
               saluting
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               heart
               God
               seeth
               much
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               couetousnesse
               ,
               deceipt
               ,
               prophanenesse
               ,
               and
               
               trecherie
               :
               like
               a
               legion
               of
               Diuels
               in
               a
               common
               Inne
               for
               all
               that
               come
               from
               hell
               ,
               
               so
               they
               bring
               no
               godlinesse
               but
               gold
               with
               them
               .
               They
               creep
               and
               crouch
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               to
               make
               the
               poore
               fall
               by
               heapes
               into
               their
               nets
               :
               their
               courtesie
               and
               kindnesse
               is
               framed
               rather
               by
               art
               then
               by
               heart
               :
               yet
               all
               this
               artificiall
               dissembling
               is
               seene
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               to
               the
               world
               .
               Wo
               be
               vnto
               them
               if
               they
               repent
               not
               ,
               for
               ,
               
                 Leude
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               Belial
               .
               Many
               are
               sicke
               of
               Amnons
               disease
               ,
               
               who
               seemed
               to
               long
               for
               cakes
               of
               his
               sister
               Thamars
               making
               :
               but
               he
               could
               not
               be
               well
               till
               he
               had
               his
               pleasure
               of
               his
               sister
               .
               
               And
               as
               Absolom
               inuited
               his
               brother
               Amnon
               to
               a
               great
               feast
               of
               purpose
               to
               murther
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               most
               leudly
               effected
               :
               so
               can
               many
               as
               pollitikely
               inuite
               those
               to
               their
               feasts
               whom
               they
               meane
               to
               snare
               and
               catch
               at
               their
               tables
               :
               of
               al
               which
               it
               may
               be
               said
               as
               it
               is
               said
               here
               of
               Belial
               :
               Whatsoeuer
               is
               in
               their
               lippes
               ,
               yet
               ,
               
                 Leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               and
               accordingly
               will
               God
               iudge
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               iudge
               them
               too
               for
               leud
               and
               wicked
               persons
               .
            
             
               Many
               of
               our
               gilded
               Polititians
               ,
               and
               varnished
               Protestants
               at
               large
               ,
               are
               no
               whit
               behind
               their
               tutour
               Machiauel
               ,
               nor
               his
               brother
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               shrowding
               a
               leud
               heart
               vnder
               ciuill
               pollicie
               ,
               and
               politicke
               ciuility
               ,
               to
               no
               small
               endamaging
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               perhappes
               they
               thinke
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               note
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               iudge
               them
               for
               it
               .
               A
               man
               may
               descant
               vpon
               Machiauels
               name
               ,
               as
               Abigail
               did
               vpon
               
                 Nabals
                 :
                 Nabal
                 is
                 his
                 name
              
               (
               saith
               she
               )
               
                 and
                 folly
                 is
                 with
                 him
              
               .
               So
               Macheuil
               is
               his
               name
               ,
               
               &
               he
               matcheth
               all
               in
               euill
               ,
               and
               an
               euil
               match
               also
               hath
               he
               made
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               matched
               a
               Princesse
               and
               a
               pesant
               together
               ,
               Christian
               religion
               and
               carnall
               pollicie
               together
               ,
               (
               or
               diuellish
               pollicie
               rather
               )
               who
               agree
               like
               the
               bondwoman
               and
               the
               freewoman
               that
               were
               in
               Abrahams
               house
               ,
               the
               one
               hating
               ,
               scoffing
               and
               persecuting
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               could
               be
               no
               peace
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               vntill
               they
               were
               parted
               asunder
               :
               yea
               vntill
               the
               bondwoman
               and
               her
               sonne
               were
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               dores
               .
               And
               this
               rude
               companion
               Carnal
               pollicie
               ,
               (
               who
               neuer
               had
               any
               other
               bringing
               vp
               ,
               or
               schooling
               then
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               is
               altogether
               for
               it selfe
               )
               is
               fallen
               grieuously
               at
               debate
               with
               Pietie
               :
               and
               with
               his
               cruell
               long
               nailes
               hath
               almost
               scratched
               out
               Religions
               eyes
               :
               and
               yet
               saith
               ▪
               he
               loueth
               Religion
               wel
               ,
               yea
               and
               protesteth
               that
               he
               maketh
               much
               of
               her
               too
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               her
               friends
               .
               And
               verily
               I
               do
               beleeue
               him
               :
               
               but
               I
               beleeue
               withall
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               Iudas
               made
               much
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               (
               being
               pursebeater
               )
               stole
               what
               he
               could
               frō
               his
               maister
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               last
               sold
               him
               right
               out
               ,
               for
               what
               he
               could
               get
               .
               So
               this
               same
               Heliogabalus
               ,
               (
               carnall
               pollicie
               I
               mean
               )
               by
               purloyning
               and
               stealing
               from
               Religion
               ,
               and
               her
               friends
               the
               Church
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               can
               get
               ,
               doth
               make
               much
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               surely
               not
               without
               iust
               
               cause
               doth
               true
               religion
               complaine
               in
               many
               places
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               that
               her
               seruants
               the
               Ministers
               are
               so
               shauē
               and
               curtalled
               in
               their
               maintenance
               by
               pollicie
               ,
               
               (
               as
               Dauids
               embassadours
               were
               by
               Hanun
               king
               of
               Ammon
               ,
               )
               that
               they
               are
               almost
               ashamed
               to
               shew
               their
               heades
               :
               and
               so
               weak
               brought
               that
               they
               cannot
               follow
               her
               ,
               with
               that
               courage
               and
               chearefulnesse
               which
               should
               be
               in
               them
               .
               And
               in
               most
               places
               generally
               the
               course
               is
               this
               :
               (
               to
               let
               passe
               those
               gulfes
               that
               swallow
               vp
               whole
               liuings
               of
               Colledges
               and
               Churches
               ,
               
               and
               allow
               their
               shepheard
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               smokie
               Sir
               Iohn
               like
               vnto
               him
               ,
               some
               twentie
               nobles
               a
               yeare
               ,
               and
               a
               cast
               doubler
               to
               serue
               the
               Cure
               :
               )
               in
               most
               places
               I
               say
               (
               where
               liuings
               are
               laid
               to
               the
               Church
               )
               the
               course
               is
               this
               .
               If
               a
               preaching
               Minister
               be
               called
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               (
               a
               pastorall
               charge
               I
               meane
               )
               where
               great
               ones
               dwell
               ,
               who
               must
               pay
               their
               tithes
               as
               well
               as
               other
               men
               :
               and
               they
               perceiue
               that
               he
               be
               but
               a
               nouice
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               pollicie
               is
               called
               to
               counsell
               ,
               who
               doth
               giue
               him
               entertainement
               ,
               by
               art
               ,
               
               but
               not
               from
               the
               heart
               :
               for
               
                 leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               Now
               sir
               ,
               maister
               Pollicie
               will
               for
               a
               time
               be
               a
               diligent
               hearer
               of
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               presence
               and
               countenance
               draw
               on
               others
               to
               like
               of
               him
               ,
               inuite
               him
               to
               his
               table
               ,
               commend
               him
               for
               his
               giftes
               ,
               in
               courteous
               and
               familiar
               maner
               to
               conferre
               with
               him
               :
               yet
               with
               some
               straunge
               countenances
               sometime
               among
               ,
               lest
               perhaps
               he
               grow
               too
               bold
               with
               him
               in
               reprouing
               his
               faults
               ,
               and
               demaunding
               of
               his
               owne
               due
               .
               Now
               all
               this
               while
               the
               world
               imagineth
               that
               here
               is
               such
               a
               friend
               ,
               that
               he
               were
               better
               lose
               half
               his
               liuing
               then
               loose
               him
               .
               And
               the
               poore
               simple
               man
               thinketh
               that
               he
               ,
               which
               pretendeth
               such
               friendship
               vnto
               him
               ,
               which
               so
               earnestly
               intreateth
               him
               ,
               so
               highly
               commendeth
               him
               ,
               so
               stoutly
               defendeth
               him
               ,
               so
               louingly
               embraceth
               him
               ,
               so
               zealously
               followeth
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               diligently
               heareth
               him
               ,
               will
               not
               deny
               him
               any
               part
               of
               his
               due
               ,
               but
               will
               let
               him
               haue
               all
               ,
               yea
               with
               the
               more
               rather
               then
               with
               the
               lesse
               .
               But
               he
               is
               deceiued
               :
               for
               the
               miserable
               worldling
               is
               all
               this
               while
               but
               practising
               by
               pollicie
               to
               get
               into
               his
               hands
               the
               spoiles
               of
               the
               Lords
               inheritance
               .
               And
               in
               his
               heart
               perhaps
               he
               thinketh
               thus
               with
               himselfe
               :
               Surely
               I
               shall
               so
               fill
               him
               with
               my
               morsels
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               so
               beholding
               vnto
               me
               for
               one
               thing
               or
               another
               ,
               that
               except
               he
               will
               incurre
               the
               note
               of
               an
               ingratefull
               person
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               choose
               but
               let
               me
               haue
               his
               churchright
               as
               good
               cheape
               as
               Esau
               sold
               his
               birthright
               ,
               for
               a
               messe
               of
               pottage
               ,
               or
               halfe
               for
               nought
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               then
               
                 actum
                 est
                 de
                 amicitia
              
               ,
               farewell
               friendship
               ▪
               I
               will
               meete
               with
               him
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               wearie
               of
               his
               place
               .
               Verily
               whosoeuer
               practise
               thus
               ,
               haue
               leud
               things
               in
               their
               harts
               .
               But
               it
               may
               be
               they
               thinke
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               note
               them
               ;
               neither
               will
               he
               iudge
               them
               for
               it
               .
               But
               they
               are
               deceiued
               :
               for
               surely
               he
               that
               telleth
               
               vs
               here
               that
               
                 leude
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 Belials
                 heart
                 ,
              
               doth
               also
               tell
               vs
               ,
               that
               euen
               therefore
               
                 his
                 destruction
                 shall
                 come
                 speedily
                 and
                 suddenly
                 vpon
                 him
                 without
                 recouerie
                 .
              
               
               And
               let
               them
               thinke
               well
               of
               this
               point
               also
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               commonwealth
               vnder
               colour
               of
               dealing
               well
               with
               poore
               men
               ,
               carrie
               a
               leude
               heart
               and
               a
               cruell
               hand
               against
               them
               .
               As
               Achab
               was
               sicke
               for
               Naboths
               vineyard
               which
               lay
               hard
               by
               his
               :
               so
               many
               rich
               men
               are
               sicke
               for
               poore
               mens
               liuings
               and
               commodities
               ,
               because
               they
               lye
               somewhat
               commodiously
               for
               them
               :
               if
               a
               faire
               offer
               of
               some
               base
               exchange
               will
               serue
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               then
               practise
               his
               ouerthrow
               :
               or
               by
               ouerburdening
               him
               with
               taxes
               ,
               and
               paiments
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               other
               deuice
               to
               wearie
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               him
               giue
               ouer
               :
               but
               first
               speake
               him
               faire
               ,
               and
               giue
               him
               a
               dinner
               .
               Herein
               they
               play
               the
               Lion
               that
               came
               to
               the
               sicke
               foxe
               ,
               
               and
               offered
               to
               lick
               him
               whole
               with
               his
               tongue
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               heart
               he
               purposed
               to
               teare
               him
               in
               peeces
               with
               his
               teeth
               :
               which
               the
               foxe
               perceiuing
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               answer
               that
               his
               tongue
               indeed
               had
               a
               soueraigne
               vertue
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               had
               a
               companie
               of
               ill
               neighbours
               ,
               meaning
               his
               teeth
               ,
               and
               vntill
               they
               be
               remoued
               ,
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               I
               thinke
               your
               Lordship
               will
               haue
               but
               a
               few
               patients
               .
               And
               like
               to
               the
               Lions
               Phisick
               is
               the
               kindnesse
               of
               vsurers
               in
               lending
               their
               money
               ,
               
               but
               their
               deuises
               be
               indeed
               innumerable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               meddle
               with
               them
               at
               this
               time
               .
               In
               these
               and
               such
               like
               cases
               ,
               it
               were
               good
               for
               poore
               men
               to
               remember
               ,
               &
               to
               follow
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               in
               Prou.
               23.6.7
               .
               
               
                 Eate
                 not
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 euill
                 eye
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 neither
                 desire
                 his
                 daintie
                 morsels
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 thought
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 eate
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 vomite
                 vp
                 all
                 thy
                 morsels
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 loose
                 all
                 thy
                 sweet
                 words
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               vpbraided
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               neuer
               digest
               them
               well
               :
               they
               shall
               do
               thee
               no
               more
               good
               then
               meat
               which
               thou
               art
               enforced
               to
               cast
               vp
               againe
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               nourish
               but
               pine
               and
               paine
               the
               bodie
               .
               And
               the
               like
               caueat
               he
               giueth
               vs
               in
               Pro.
               26.24.25
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 hateth
                 will
                 counterfeit
                 with
                 his
                 lippes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 he
                 layeth
                 vp
                 deceipt
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 speake
                 fauorably
                 beleeue
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 seuen
              
               (
               that
               is
               many
               )
               
                 abhominations
                 in
                 his
                 heart
              
               .
               Others
               there
               be
               ,
               who
               (
               to
               spie
               out
               the
               libertie
               of
               their
               Christian
               brethren
               )
               come
               with
               Herod
               (
               that
               foxe
               )
               pretending
               a
               desire
               to
               worship
               with
               them
               ,
               
               when
               they
               mean
               nothing
               lesse
               :
               
                 Leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 seeth
                 them
                 .
              
               
               Others
               like
               the
               
                 Herodians
                 :
                 Is
                 it
                 lawful
                 to
                 pay
                 tribute
                 to
                 Caesar
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               So
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               to
               bishops
               ,
               what
               think
               you
               of
               the
               booke
               of
               Cōmonprayer
               ?
               Others
               are
               like
               Saul
               ,
               who
               encouraged
               Dauid
               to
               the
               wars
               in
               hope
               there
               to
               haue
               made
               him
               away
               .
               Most
               men
               come
               to
               heare
               as
               Gods
               people
               vse
               to
               do
               ,
               lending
               very
               attentiue
               eares
               ,
               and
               sober
               countenances
               to
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               :
               but
               God
               seeth
               many
               leud
               things
               in
               their
               hart
               ,
               
               and
               much
               bad
               stuffe
               and
               filthinesse
               which
               man
               cannot
               perceiue
               of
               a
               long
               time
               :
               all
               which
               they
               must
               giue
               account
               for
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               most
               vile
               thing
               to
               dissemble
               with
               his
               Maiestie
               by
               whom
               we
               liue
               ,
               and
               moue
               ,
               and
               haue
               our
               being
               :
               and
               a
               maruellous
               mercie
               of
               the
               most
               high
               that
               we
               are
               not
               consumed
               in
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               
               And
               let
               vs
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               euen
               now
               (
               while
               this
               matter
               doth
               sound
               in
               our
               eares
               )
               we
               harbour
               not
               leud
               things
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               but
               pray
               God
               to
               giue
               repentance
               and
               grace
               to
               expulse
               them
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               cleanse
               our
               harts
               .
               O
               let
               vs
               take
               heede
               I
               say
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               in
               his
               powerfull
               hands
               ,
               who
               can
               either
               smite
               vs
               as
               we
               sit
               before
               his
               holy
               presence
               ,
               or
               else
               harden
               our
               hearts
               in
               his
               iust
               vengeance
               vnto
               a
               greater
               iudgement
               .
               As
               Dagon
               fell
               downe
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               Gods
               Arke
               :
               so
               God
               giue
               grace
               that
               all
               leud
               thoughts
               ,
               &
               imaginations
               ,
               al
               wicked
               purposes
               and
               determinations
               ,
               all
               leud
               vnderstanding
               and
               misconstruings
               (
               if
               there
               be
               any
               )
               may
               fall
               downe
               out
               of
               our
               harts
               at
               the
               presence
               and
               hearing
               of
               his
               word
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               a
               man
               may
               carrie
               himselfe
               in
               outward
               shew
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               admiration
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               God
               doth
               looke
               further
               ,
               and
               iudge
               him
               according
               to
               the
               leud
               things
               that
               are
               in
               his
               heart
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               third
               point
               ,
               and
               therin
               consider
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               that
               euill
               and
               disorder
               which
               appeareth
               in
               the
               outward
               parts
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Lord
               hath
               ripped
               vp
               the
               outward
               parts
               of
               Belial
               :
               as
               his
               mouth
               ,
               his
               eyes
               ,
               his
               fingers
               ,
               and
               his
               feete
               :
               then
               he
               saith
               presently
               ,
               
                 Leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               :
               No
               maruell
               though
               his
               outward
               man
               be
               so
               ill
               occupied
               :
               for
               there
               is
               one
               within
               that
               setteth
               him
               a
               worke
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               leude
               heart
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               &c.
               
               A
               leude
               heart
               ,
               or
               a
               heart
               not
               regenerated
               ,
               is
               like
               Achan
               among
               the
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               who
               secretly
               played
               the
               theefe
               ,
               and
               brought
               all
               out
               of
               quiet
               :
               for
               whose
               sake
               all
               were
               plagued
               .
               And
               as
               Achans
               leude
               act
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               Israels
               trouble
               ,
               so
               his
               owne
               leud
               heart
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               leud
               act
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               owne
               trouble
               .
               When
               Israel
               was
               plagued
               in
               king
               Achabs
               daies
               ,
               Achab
               blamed
               Eliah
               for
               it
               ,
               little
               dreaming
               that
               himselfe
               was
               the
               cause
               thereof
               .
               Achabs
               humour
               liueth
               still
               in
               most
               men
               ,
               though
               Achab
               be
               dead
               :
               for
               euery
               one
               looketh
               one
               vpon
               another
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               that
               such
               and
               such
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               the
               troubles
               ,
               and
               stirres
               that
               are
               amongst
               them
               :
               when
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               if
               they
               searched
               well
               ,
               they
               should
               find
               the
               cause
               (
               most
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               )
               to
               be
               the
               leudnesse
               and
               coruption
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               .
               Some
               set
               vpon
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               as
               Achab
               set
               vpon
               Eliah
               ,
               and
               crie
               out
               that
               they
               are
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               preaching
               hath
               marred
               all
               :
               but
               are
               they
               not
               deceiued
               as
               Achab
               was
               ?
               For
               ask
               them
               :
               Is
               it
               not
               the
               truth
               that
               we
               teach
               ?
               and
               that
               they
               
               are
               so
               much
               disquieted
               withall
               ?
               they
               cannot
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               deny
               it
               .
               Oh
               but
               (
               say
               some
               )
               they
               liue
               not
               according
               to
               their
               doctrine
               .
               Well
               ,
               admit
               that
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               many
               )
               which
               yet
               is
               an
               accusation
               more
               generall
               then
               true
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               maliciously
               ,
               then
               truly
               or
               Christianly
               obiected
               :
               yet
               are
               not
               they
               found
               lyers
               ,
               which
               say
               ,
               that
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               euill
               ?
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               they
               confesse
               that
               we
               preach
               well
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               doctrine
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               sound
               and
               good
               .
               Then
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               properly
               can
               come
               nothing
               but
               good
               :
               For
               
                 qualis
                 causa
                 talis
                 effectus
              
               :
               
               such
               as
               the
               cause
               is
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               effect
               ,
               saith
               reason
               .
               If
               there
               follow
               any
               euill
               effect
               of
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               ,
               through
               some
               euill
               accident
               that
               came
               betweene
               ,
               or
               vpon
               :
               as
               when
               wheat
               was
               sowed
               ,
               tares
               came
               vp
               ;
               the
               wheate
               was
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               tares
               ,
               but
               an
               ill
               accident
               happened
               vpon
               the
               sowing
               of
               the
               wheate
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               this
               :
               
                 while
                 the
                 keepers
                 slept
                 the
                 enuious
                 man
                 came
                 and
                 sowed
                 tares
                 .
              
               Indeed
               Christ
               is
               called
               a
               rocke
               of
               offence
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               offences
               :
               which
               yet
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               doore
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               And
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               continually
               matched
               with
               many
               offences
               ,
               
               &
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               way
               to
               saluation
               .
               For
               where
               Christ
               commeth
               and
               the
               Gospell
               is
               preached
               ,
               we
               meete
               with
               many
               lets
               ,
               which
               either
               lead
               vs
               awry
               out
               of
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               or
               else
               do
               stoppe
               vs
               ,
               lying
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               or
               giue
               occasion
               of
               falling
               :
               and
               yet
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               imputed
               to
               Christ
               or
               to
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Not
               to
               Christ
               :
               for
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               office
               to
               leade
               vs
               by
               the
               hand
               the
               right
               way
               to
               heauen
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               by
               which
               we
               are
               guided
               thither
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               path
               by
               which
               we
               come
               thither
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               doore
               by
               which
               we
               enter
               in
               thither
               :
               and
               therefore
               none
               of
               these
               lets
               or
               stumbling
               blockes
               can
               be
               imputed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Gospell
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               by
               taking
               away
               all
               lets
               ,
               to
               set
               vs
               open
               an
               easie
               accesse
               vnto
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               
                 glad
                 tidings
              
               .
               Nothing
               therefore
               is
               more
               disagreable
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               then
               offence
               and
               disorder
               .
               But
               this
               offence
               happeneth
               through
               the
               leudnes
               of
               mens
               hearts
               :
               
               for
               as
               soone
               as
               Christ
               appeareth
               ,
               by
               and
               by
               men
               are
               wrapped
               in
               with
               offences
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               themselues
               runne
               headlong
               into
               them
               .
               Thus
               is
               he
               the
               stone
               to
               stumble
               at
               ,
               not
               because
               he
               giueth
               occasion
               of
               stumbling
               ,
               but
               because
               occasion
               is
               wilfully
               taken
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Gospell
               which
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               vnitie
               and
               peace
               ,
               
               (
               as
               Maister
               Caluin
               both
               learnedly
               and
               largely
               doth
               shew
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               offences
               )
               is
               the
               occasion
               of
               great
               troubles
               and
               garboiles
               in
               the
               world
               :
               because
               the
               wicked
               take
               occasion
               thereby
               to
               set
               all
               things
               in
               a
               broile
               .
               Therefore
               if
               any
               euill
               follow
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               it
               ariseth
               from
               some
               other
               
               cause
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 hart
                 ,
                 who
                 receiueth
                 euill
                 by
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               And
               such
               men
               turne
               euen
               the
               best
               things
               to
               a
               bad
               end
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               they
               touch
               his
               leud
               heart
               :
               
               like
               the
               spider
               ,
               who
               being
               full
               of
               poison
               turneth
               euery
               thing
               into
               poison
               that
               she
               sucketh
               .
               If
               therfore
               men
               wold
               leaue
               raking
               abroad
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               the
               liues
               of
               Preachers
               and
               other
               professours
               ,
               and
               search
               at
               home
               in
               themselues
               ,
               they
               shall
               find
               the
               cause
               of
               most
               of
               that
               hatred
               and
               contention
               ,
               and
               wilfull
               mistaking
               ,
               and
               rash
               iudging
               ,
               and
               bitter
               censuring
               ,
               and
               wicked
               liuing
               that
               is
               in
               our
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               some
               an
               ignorant
               and
               prophane
               heart
               :
               in
               some
               an
               idolatrous
               and
               superstitious
               hart
               :
               in
               some
               a
               proud
               and
               ambitious
               heart
               :
               in
               some
               a
               couetous
               and
               worldly
               heart
               :
               in
               some
               a
               drunken
               and
               a
               voluptuous
               heart
               :
               in
               some
               a
               dissembling
               and
               Machiuilean
               heart
               :
               in
               some
               a
               scoffing
               and
               scorning
               heart
               :
               in
               some
               a
               cruell
               and
               Herodian
               heart
               :
               in
               some
               a
               trecherous
               and
               
               Iudas-like
               heart
               .
               Now
               when
               all
               these
               chaunce
               to
               ioyne
               together
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               Herod
               and
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               did
               against
               Christ
               ,
               then
               know
               that
               the
               Deuill
               whose
               name
               is
               Legion
               ,
               is
               vp
               in
               armes
               against
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               owne
               destruction
               .
            
             
               Now
               thē
               ,
               when
               we
               haue
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               found
               out
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               euill
               to
               be
               an
               euill
               heart
               in
               our selues
               :
               we
               may
               truly
               say
               of
               our
               harts
               as
               Dauid
               did
               of
               Doeg
               ,
               
               and
               prophetically
               of
               
                 Iudas
                 :
                 Psalm
              
               .
               55.12
               .
               
                 Surely
                 mine
                 enemy
                 did
                 not
                 defame
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 thou
                 my
                 familiar
                 friend
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 bred
                 and
                 borne
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 euen
                 thou
                 my
                 heart
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 bene
                 so
                 familiar
                 ,
                 that
                 hast
                 wrought
                 me
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 woe
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               same
               iudgement
               is
               the
               Apostle
               Iames
               :
               
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 say
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 tempted
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 tempted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 tempted
                 with
                 euill
                 ,
                 neither
                 tempteth
                 he
                 any
                 man.
              
               
               
                 But
                 euery
                 man
                 is
                 tempted
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 drawne
                 away
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 concupiscence
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 enticed
                 .
                 Then
                 when
                 lust
                 hath
                 conceiued
                 it
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 finished
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 death
                 .
                 Erre
                 not
                 my
                 deare
                 brethren
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               Apostle
               plainely
               sheweth
               vs
               two
               things
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               such
               is
               our
               impudencie
               ,
               shamelesse
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               presumptuous
               blind
               boldnesse
               by
               nature
               ,
               that
               rather
               then
               we
               will
               acknowledge
               our selues
               to
               be
               in
               fault
               ,
               
               and
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               owne
               euill
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               lay
               the
               fault
               vpon
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               the
               cause
               of
               euill
               .
               As
               our
               first
               parents
               did
               :
               the
               woman
               blamed
               the
               serpent
               and
               the
               man
               blamed
               not
               simply
               the
               woman
               ,
               nor
               himselfe
               at
               all
               :
               but
               the
               woman
               forsooth
               which
               God
               had
               giuen
               him
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               whosoeuer
               thinketh
               that
               God
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               euill
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               his
               owne
               corrupt
               hart
               is
               wholly
               the
               cause
               thereof
               (
               the
               force
               whereof
               is
               so
               great
               both
               to
               entice
               ,
               and
               draw
               vnto
               euill
               ,
               to
               conceiue
               and
               to
               bring
               foorth
               euill
               )
               doth
               
               erre
               and
               is
               deceiued
               .
               
               Hereof
               it
               commeth
               also
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               cannot
               enter
               into
               many
               :
               it
               cannot
               fasten
               vpon
               their
               hearts
               ,
               because
               their
               hearts
               are
               full
               of
               leud
               things
               .
               Like
               the
               Inne
               where
               Christ
               was
               borne
               :
               there
               was
               no
               roome
               for
               him
               in
               the
               Inne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               faine
               to
               lye
               in
               the
               stable
               .
               And
               in
               many
               ,
               though
               it
               enter
               ,
               yet
               it
               tarieth
               not
               ,
               
               but
               departeth
               away
               presently
               :
               saying
               as
               Christ
               said
               ,
               when
               the
               Iewes
               sought
               after
               his
               life
               :
               
                 Arise
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 go
                 hence
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               vnwilling
               to
               lodge
               in
               so
               filthie
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               amongst
               his
               enemies
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               likewise
               ,
               that
               the
               Preachers
               words
               come
               out
               from
               many
               when
               they
               repeat
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               as
               Thamar
               did
               from
               Amnon
               when
               he
               had
               defiled
               her
               ,
               with
               her
               garments
               all
               rent
               and
               torne
               .
               
               If
               pure
               wine
               be
               put
               into
               a
               filthy
               and
               vncleane
               vessell
               ,
               in
               powring
               it
               foorth
               againe
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               what
               stuffe
               was
               in
               the
               vessell
               ,
               for
               they
               come
               out
               together
               :
               so
               ,
               if
               wholesome
               doctrine
               be
               deliuered
               to
               a
               leud
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               rehearsing
               thereof
               it
               will
               appeare
               with
               what
               manner
               of
               vnderstanding
               and
               affection
               he
               heard
               it
               .
               Such
               caskes
               do
               many
               bring
               with
               them
               to
               put
               our
               Sermons
               in
               ,
               
               that
               either
               runne
               out
               like
               Siues
               ,
               or
               else
               are
               defiled
               with
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               malice
               ,
               or
               preiudicate
               conceipts
               ,
               that
               it
               wold
               loth
               a
               man
               to
               heare
               it
               come
               from
               them
               .
               For
               though
               it
               came
               to
               them
               in
               a
               princely
               robe
               ,
               yet
               it
               commeth
               from
               them
               like
               a
               beggers
               cloke
               :
               yea
               though
               it
               came
               to
               them
               with
               a
               louely
               countenance
               ,
               yet
               it
               commeth
               from
               them
               like
               a
               filthie
               carrion
               ,
               dragged
               and
               haled
               in
               the
               miry
               streetes
               amongst
               dogges
               :
               that
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               the
               Preacher
               had
               bene
               out
               of
               his
               wits
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               such
               matter
               ,
               or
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               they
               vtter
               it
               :
               or
               else
               (
               which
               is
               the
               right
               )
               that
               they
               wanted
               both
               wit
               ,
               and
               vnderstanding
               ,
               or
               grace
               ,
               or
               conscience
               ,
               or
               honestie
               ,
               or
               all
               ,
               that
               heard
               the
               Sermon
               to
               report
               it
               in
               such
               a
               leud
               manner
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               best
               is
               ,
               the
               shame
               turneth
               to
               themselues
               ,
               and
               no
               bodie
               is
               so
               much
               defiled
               with
               such
               hearts
               as
               the
               owners
               thereof
               :
               So
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               :
               
                 Those
                 things
                 which
                 proceede
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 they
                 defile
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 come
                 euill
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 murders
                 ,
                 adulteries
                 ,
                 fornications
                 ,
                 false
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 slanders
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 defile
                 the
                 man
                 ,
              
               meaning
               him
               that
               is
               troubled
               with
               them
               :
               as
               if
               he
               did
               but
               vomite
               vpon
               his
               owne
               clothes
               ,
               
               that
               speaketh
               from
               a
               filthie
               heart
               .
               And
               verily
               they
               are
               but
               fooles
               that
               do
               so
               :
               for
               what
               wise
               man
               will
               carrie
               one
               with
               him
               still
               ,
               that
               shameth
               him
               wheresoeuer
               he
               goeth
               .
               A
               leud
               &
               vnreformed
               hart
               ,
               is
               such
               an
               vnmanerly
               companion
               ,
               that
               doth
               nothing
               else
               but
               discredite
               our
               persons
               ,
               deface
               our
               religion
               ,
               grieue
               our
               friends
               ,
               harden
               our
               foes
               ,
               aduance
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               prouoke
               the
               Lord
               ,
               marre
               all
               the
               good
               things
               that
               come
               neare
               it
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               annoy
               ,
               shame
               and
               
               vexe
               the
               owner
               .
               Lot
               had
               much
               ado
               with
               the
               Sodomites
               ,
               but
               none
               did
               more
               dishonour
               him
               then
               his
               owne
               daughters
               .
               Noah
               was
               vexed
               with
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               but
               none
               did
               him
               so
               much
               shame
               as
               his
               owne
               sonne
               .
               Dauid
               had
               many
               enemies
               ,
               but
               none
               put
               him
               in
               such
               feare
               and
               danger
               ,
               as
               his
               owne
               
                 Absalom
                 .
                 Sampson
              
               had
               much
               ado
               with
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               but
               his
               owne
               heifter
               his
               wife
               ploughed
               vp
               his
               riddle
               to
               the
               aduantage
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
               Our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               had
               many
               enemies
               ,
               yet
               none
               like
               Iudas
               ,
               who
               was
               alwaies
               in
               his
               companie
               .
               So
               euery
               man
               ,
               yea
               euery
               true
               Christian
               shall
               haue
               many
               enemies
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               troubles
               ,
               and
               dangers
               ,
               but
               his
               owne
               heart
               is
               his
               greatest
               enemie
               ,
               which
               doth
               flatter
               him
               most
               ,
               and
               deceiue
               him
               soonest
               :
               which
               for
               want
               of
               godlinesse
               cannot
               be
               content
               with
               that
               it
               hath
               :
               which
               for
               want
               of
               contentation
               cannot
               be
               in
               quiet
               :
               for
               want
               of
               quietnesse
               cannot
               haue
               any
               ioy
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               it
               enioyeth
               :
               which
               for
               want
               of
               heauenly
               wisedome
               cannot
               deuide
               his
               times
               aright
               ,
               nor
               tell
               how
               to
               deale
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               :
               which
               for
               want
               of
               patience
               cannot
               beare
               an
               iniurie
               ,
               or
               put
               vp
               a
               wrong
               :
               for
               want
               of
               mercifull
               affections
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               forgiue
               offences
               :
               for
               want
               of
               charitie
               cannot
               tel
               how
               to
               construe
               things
               well
               :
               for
               want
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               cannot
               haue
               a
               good
               vnderstanding
               :
               for
               want
               of
               a
               good
               vnderstanding
               peruerteth
               the
               straight
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               which
               for
               want
               of
               humilitie
               cannot
               see
               the
               meaning
               of
               Gods
               wayes
               :
               which
               for
               want
               of
               a
               lowly
               affection
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               seeke
               peace
               :
               for
               want
               of
               Gods
               grace
               cannot
               acknowledge
               his
               fault
               :
               and
               for
               want
               of
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               cannot
               repent
               him
               of
               his
               leudnesse
               .
               Such
               a
               heart
               is
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               wicked
               Belial
               ,
               which
               being
               fraught
               with
               leud
               things
               ,
               disordereth
               ,
               distempereth
               ,
               and
               shameth
               all
               the
               life
               of
               that
               man
               that
               hath
               it
               and
               is
               ruled
               by
               it
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               third
               point
               :
               in
               handling
               whereof
               ,
               we
               haue
               seene
               that
               all
               the
               cause
               of
               outward
               disorder
               and
               trouble
               is
               within
               a
               mans
               owne
               hart
               :
               of
               the
               other
               three
               points
               in
               the
               next
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               VI.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PRO.
                   6.14
                   .
                
                 
                   Leud
                   things
                   are
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                
              
            
             
               OVt
               of
               these
               words
               (
               ioyned
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               Belials
               description
               )
               we
               haue
               hitherto
               learned
               three
               excellent
               and
               worthy
               points
               of
               doctrine
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               Belial
               is
               no
               better
               within
               then
               without
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               heart
               and
               whatsoeuer
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               is
               knowne
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               also
               iudge
               a
               man
               according
               to
               that
               which
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               shew
               he
               maketh
               outwardly
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               outward
               disorder
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               behauiour
               ▪
               is
               in
               the
               wicked
               mans
               owne
               heart
               .
               Now
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               that
               we
               consider
               of
               the
               three
               other
               points
               ,
               which
               (
               being
               propounded
               in
               the
               former
               Sermon
               )
               for
               want
               of
               time
               I
               could
               not
               intreat
               of
               .
               4
               Whereof
               the
               first
               is
               this
               :
               that
               so
               long
               as
               the
               heart
               is
               vnreformed
               ,
               and
               continueth
               stored
               with
               leud
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               be
               a
               good
               man.
               For
               vntill
               then
               (
               as
               we
               may
               perceiue
               by
               this
               anatomie
               of
               Belial
               )
               the
               affections
               will
               be
               rebellious
               and
               lawlesse
               ,
               the
               speech
               will
               be
               froward
               and
               peeuish
               ,
               our
               religion
               will
               be
               hypocriticall
               and
               counterfeit
               ,
               our
               prayers
               will
               be
               lippe-labour
               and
               cold
               babling
               :
               our
               zeale
               will
               be
               either
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               very
               bitter
               &
               rash
               ,
               our
               faith
               will
               be
               meere
               historicall
               ,
               our
               loue
               will
               proue
               onely
               self-loue
               ,
               our
               anger
               ,
               reuengefull
               and
               iniurious
               ,
               our
               life
               dissolute
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               our
               repentance
               desperate
               and
               faithlesse
               ,
               and
               our
               death
               dreadfull
               and
               comfortlesse
               .
               Therefore
               if
               any
               would
               reforme
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               must
               first
               reforme
               his
               heart
               ,
               from
               whence
               as
               from
               a
               spring
               floweth
               continually
               a
               streame
               of
               corruption
               and
               vnrighteousnesse
               ;
               vnto
               death
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               reformed
               and
               altered
               ;
               or
               of
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               vnto
               life
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               well
               reformed
               and
               kept
               .
               Therefore
               Salomon
               pointing
               to
               the
               right
               way
               that
               leadeth
               to
               the
               reformation
               of
               maners
               ,
               
               saith
               :
               
                 Keepe
                 thy
                 heart
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
              
               :
               and
               addeth
               this
               as
               a
               reason
               :
               
                 for
                 ,
                 thereout
                 cometh
                 life
              
               ,
               
               and
               thereout
               cometh
               death
               .
               And
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               )
               
                 proceede
                 euill
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 adulteries
                 ,
                 murthers
                 ,
                 fornications
                 ,
                 debate
                 ,
                 strife
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               speaking
               of
               an
               euill
               and
               vnregenerate
               heart
               :
               to
               
               shew
               ,
               that
               a
               wicked
               mans
               heart
               is
               like
               a
               filthie
               dunghill
               ,
               which
               both
               breedeth
               and
               harboureth
               all
               kind
               of
               venimous
               vermine
               :
               and
               as
               a
               snake
               on
               a
               sunnie
               day
               commeth
               foorth
               of
               her
               hole
               :
               so
               the
               wicked
               ,
               when
               fit
               time
               and
               occasion
               serue
               ,
               do
               set
               foorth
               ,
               and
               shew
               the
               ware
               and
               stuffe
               which
               was
               hidden
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               saying
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               as
               Esau
               did
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 mourning
                 for
                 my
                 father
                 Isaac
                 do
                 come
                 ,
              
               
               
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 kill
                 my
                 brother
                 Iacob
              
               :
               which
               agreeth
               with
               that
               ,
               that
               Dauid
               speaketh
               of
               his
               enemie
               ,
               in
               Psal.
               41.6
               .
               
               
                 His
                 heart
                 heapeth
                 vp
                 iniquitie
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 foorth
                 he
                 vttereth
                 it
                 .
              
               Many
               counterfeit
               holinesse
               ,
               deuotion
               ,
               sobrietie
               ,
               loue
               and
               kindnesse
               :
               and
               indeede
               they
               do
               but
               counterfeit
               ,
               for
               holy
               ,
               and
               deuout
               ,
               and
               sober
               ,
               and
               louing
               ,
               and
               kind
               ,
               &c
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               heart
               ,
               or
               inward
               man
               is
               vnreformed
               .
               In
               vaine
               do
               we
               sweepe
               the
               channels
               of
               the
               streete
               ,
               
               except
               we
               stop
               the
               fountaines
               from
               whence
               they
               flow
               .
               In
               vaine
               do
               we
               crop
               the
               weedes
               ,
               except
               we
               dig
               vp
               their
               rootes
               from
               whence
               they
               receiue
               their
               nourishment
               .
               In
               vaine
               do
               we
               plaister
               the
               sore
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               searched
               and
               cleansed
               to
               the
               bottom
               .
               So
               in
               vaine
               do
               we
               labour
               to
               bring
               forth
               good
               actions
               without
               ,
               except
               first
               we
               labour
               to
               beget
               good
               affections
               within
               .
               
                 How
                 canst
                 thou
                 say
                 that
                 thou
                 louest
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
                 when
                 thy
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 me
                 ?
              
               (
               said
               Dalilah
               to
               Sampson
               :
               )
               which
               she
               vttered
               as
               a
               common
               knowne
               principle
               in
               nature
               ,
               to
               be
               denyed
               of
               none
               :
               that
               all
               loue
               is
               but
               counterfeit
               and
               false
               ,
               which
               cometh
               not
               from
               the
               heart
               .
               And
               therefore
               whosoeuer
               will
               loue
               indeed
               ,
               must
               beginne
               first
               at
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               frame
               that
               to
               loue
               .
               And
               the
               like
               is
               to
               be
               said
               of
               other
               affections
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               actions
               or
               effects
               that
               proceed
               frō
               them
               .
               
               The
               hart
               among
               the
               members
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               great
               commaunder
               among
               his
               souldiers
               :
               looke
               which
               way
               he
               goeth
               ,
               that
               way
               go
               they
               .
               Well
               may
               we
               preach
               ,
               and
               long
               may
               we
               heare
               of
               the
               reforming
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               of
               mortifying
               our
               pride
               ,
               our
               strange
               fashions
               ,
               our
               wantonnesse
               ,
               our
               couetousnesse
               ,
               our
               malice
               ,
               &c.
               the
               tongue
               will
               make
               but
               a
               iest
               at
               the
               matter
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               heart
               is
               vnreformed
               :
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               testimonie
               that
               the
               Lord
               giueth
               against
               Ezechiels
               Auditours
               :
               
               
                 They
                 heare
                 thee
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 as
                 my
                 people
                 vse
                 to
                 heare
                 :
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 mouths
                 they
                 make
                 iests
                 at
                 thee
                 and
                 thy
                 Sermons
                 :
                 their
                 hearts
                 run
                 after
                 their
                 couetousnesse
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               outward
               obedience
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               ,
               where
               the
               heart
               yeeldeth
               not
               to
               obey
               :
               for
               all
               actions
               outward
               ,
               wil
               follow
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               winne
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               all
               is
               wonne
               :
               without
               which
               there
               is
               no
               rowing
               but
               against
               the
               streame
               .
               A
               readie
               heart
               maketh
               a
               readie
               hand
               to
               giue
               ,
               a
               readie
               tongue
               to
               speake
               ,
               a
               readie
               eare
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               a
               readie
               foote
               to
               goe
               .
               And
               a
               holy
               religious
               heart
               ,
               maketh
               a
               holy
               and
               religious
               hearing
               ,
               speaking
               and
               
               liuing
               .
               Who
               were
               they
               that
               brought
               so
               bountifull
               gifts
               to
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Lords
               holy
               tabernacle
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ?
               as
               we
               reade
               in
               Exod.
               35.21.22
               .
               
               verses
               .
               It
               is
               said
               in
               the
               29.
               verse
               :
               
                 Euery
                 one
                 whose
                 hearts
                 moued
                 them
                 willingly
                 to
                 bring
                 ,
                 brought
                 some
                 gold
                 ,
                 some
                 siluer
                 ,
                 some
                 silke
                 ,
                 some
                 badgers
                 skinnes
                 ,
                 some
                 stones
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yea
                 vntill
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 stay
                 by
                 proclamation
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               wonne
               to
               be
               willing
               ,
               and
               to
               like
               of
               the
               worke
               ,
               the
               worke
               shall
               go
               well
               forward
               :
               and
               nothing
               will
               seeme
               hard
               to
               a
               willing
               mind
               .
               
               When
               Dauids
               heart
               was
               enditing
               or
               framing
               of
               a
               good
               matter
               ,
               then
               was
               his
               tongue
               readie
               (
               like
               the
               pen
               of
               a
               swift
               writer
               )
               to
               declare
               the
               same
               .
               
               And
               whosoeuer
               can
               say
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 prepared
                 ,
              
               shall
               follow
               with
               Dauid
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 so
                 is
                 my
                 tongue
                 also
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 and
                 giue
                 praise
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               not
               readie
               to
               serue
               God
               ,
               nothing
               is
               readie
               ,
               for
               all
               tarrie
               for
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               so
               much
               call
               vpon
               vs
               to
               reforme
               our
               harts
               .
               
               In
               the
               three
               and
               twentieth
               of
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               the
               twelfth
               verse
               ,
               
               Salomon
               saith
               :
               
                 Apply
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 eares
                 to
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               But
               first
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               eares
               will
               follow
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               seuenteenth
               verse
               :
               
               
                 Let
                 not
                 thy
                 heart
                 be
                 enuious
                 against
                 sinners
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 continually
              
               :
               In
               the
               nineteenth
               verse
               :
               
                 O
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 heare
                 and
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 guide
                 thy
                 heart
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 :
              
               And
               in
               the
               26.
               verse
               :
               
               
                 My
                 sonne
                 ,
                 giue
                 me
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thine
                 eyes
                 delight
                 in
                 my
                 wayes
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               no
               maruell
               :
               for
               what
               shall
               the
               Mariners
               do
               ,
               if
               the
               Pilote
               be
               false
               at
               the
               helme
               of
               the
               ship
               ?
               What
               shall
               the
               souldiers
               do
               at
               the
               hold
               ,
               if
               the
               captaine
               of
               the
               hold
               be
               a
               traitour
               ?
               A
               false
               heart
               is
               like
               such
               a
               Pilote
               and
               such
               a
               captaine
               :
               yea
               a
               false
               heart
               is
               like
               Iudas
               among
               the
               disciples
               ,
               who
               carried
               the
               purse
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               prouision
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               laying
               vp
               one
               groate
               for
               his
               ma●ster
               ,
               
               and
               tenne
               for
               himselfe
               .
               A
               bad
               Cater
               ,
               being
               a
               cunning
               theefe
               ,
               and
               a
               secret
               traitour
               .
               So
               the
               heart
               is
               the
               storer
               ;
               if
               that
               be
               secretly
               false
               and
               trecherous
               ,
               it
               will
               store
               the
               bodie
               with
               leudnesse
               :
               and
               if
               it
               chaunce
               to
               speake
               one
               word
               for
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               he
               will
               addresse
               and
               set
               foorth
               in
               most
               braue
               sort
               a
               thousand
               for
               his
               own
               .
               Here
               is
               much
               ado
               when
               the
               Lords
               day
               cometh
               ,
               to
               reforme
               and
               decke
               the
               bodie
               ,
               
               the
               apparell
               must
               not
               haue
               a
               spot
               or
               wrinckle
               ,
               the
               house
               fine
               ,
               and
               euery
               thing
               neate
               and
               trimme
               ,
               but
               no
               care
               to
               reforme
               the
               heart
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               vnto
               vs
               as
               a
               tale
               that
               is
               told
               which
               we
               like
               not
               ,
               in
               at
               one
               eare
               ,
               and
               out
               at
               the
               other
               :
               or
               as
               water
               to
               the
               Blackemoore
               ;
               great
               washing
               ,
               but
               we
               neuer
               the
               whiter
               .
               When
               we
               go
               to
               a
               feast
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               meete
               our
               friends
               ,
               we
               haue
               much
               
               care
               to
               set
               our
               gestures
               ,
               our
               words
               ,
               and
               our
               lookes
               after
               the
               ciuillest
               manner
               ,
               but
               the
               heart
               is
               still
               after
               the
               old
               fashion
               ,
               badde
               inough
               :
               leude
               things
               are
               in
               that
               :
               
               reforme
               that
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               will
               be
               well
               .
               Thou
               wouldest
               serue
               God
               ,
               but
               thou
               thinkest
               that
               thou
               art
               not
               fine
               enough
               :
               nay
               rather
               thinke
               that
               thou
               hast
               a
               proude
               heart
               ,
               and
               seekest
               thy
               owne
               selfe
               .
               Thou
               wouldest
               giue
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               but
               for
               feare
               of
               wanting
               for
               thy selfe
               :
               nay
               rather
               feare
               that
               thy
               heart
               is
               not
               enlarged
               with
               the
               bowels
               of
               mercie
               and
               liberalitie
               .
               Thou
               wouldest
               goe
               to
               thy
               neighbour
               that
               hath
               offended
               thee
               ,
               and
               is
               offended
               at
               thee
               ,
               but
               for
               feare
               that
               he
               should
               thinke
               thou
               art
               glad
               to
               seeke
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               shouldst
               be
               more
               contemned
               of
               him
               :
               but
               rather
               thinke
               that
               thy
               heart
               is
               not
               humble
               and
               peaceable
               .
               
               Thou
               haddest
               not
               committed
               such
               nor
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               but
               for
               such
               and
               such
               persons
               (
               thou
               sayest
               )
               who
               enticed
               thee
               thereunto
               .
               Nay
               rather
               say
               ,
               that
               thy
               heart
               was
               not
               well
               bounded
               with
               the
               feare
               and
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               lay
               open
               like
               a
               common
               field
               whose
               hedge
               is
               plucked
               vp
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               for
               all
               vnchast
               ,
               vnpure
               ,
               and
               vile
               thoughts
               to
               breake
               in
               .
               
               Iosephs
               heart
               was
               surely
               grounded
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               in
               the
               obeying
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               strongly
               bounded
               with
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therfore
               do
               his
               mistresse
               what
               she
               could
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               by
               any
               meanes
               breake
               into
               the
               hold
               of
               his
               chastitie
               ,
               though
               she
               did
               strongly
               assault
               it
               .
               Let
               religion
               be
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               make
               thee
               serue
               God
               with
               the
               congregation
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               such
               as
               thou
               hast
               ,
               yea
               through
               heate
               and
               cold
               :
               no
               weather
               will
               keep
               thee
               from
               the
               publique
               seruice
               of
               God.
               It
               will
               make
               thee
               with
               Zacheus
               to
               climbe
               a
               tree
               to
               see
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               creeple
               in
               the
               fifth
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               
               desire
               some
               bodie
               to
               carrie
               thee
               into
               the
               poole
               of
               the
               heauenly
               waters
               ,
               and
               liuely
               fountaines
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               when
               the
               Angell
               (
               Gods
               Minister
               )
               doth
               stirre
               them
               .
               So
               farre
               thou
               wilt
               be
               from
               saying
               ,
               the
               weather
               is
               too
               cold
               ,
               or
               too
               hote
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               well
               ,
               I
               am
               troubled
               with
               a
               murre
               ,
               
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               ;
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               many
               daintie
               ones
               is
               to
               do
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               no
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               his
               truth
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               So
               also
               ,
               let
               loue
               ,
               and
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               mercie
               ,
               and
               zeale
               be
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               cause
               thee
               to
               giue
               &
               to
               forgiue
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               peace
               ,
               and
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               Lords
               statutes
               euen
               before
               Kings
               ,
               and
               wilt
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               that
               for
               want
               of
               those
               graces
               thou
               couldest
               not
               performe
               those
               duties
               any
               sooner
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               that
               point
               ,
               in
               discoursing
               whereof
               we
               see
               plainely
               ,
               that
               vntill
               the
               heart
               be
               reformed
               ,
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               nor
               an
               honest
               man
               :
               and
               how
               they
               take
               a
               wrong
               course
               ,
               that
               beginne
               to
               reforme
               their
               outward
               partes
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               hearts
               first
               ,
            
             
             
               i
               the
               next
               place
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               5
               of
               the
               piercing
               nature
               ,
               and
               searching
               power
               ,
               or
               powerfull
               searching
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               which
               dealeth
               with
               the
               heart
               ,
               searcheth
               the
               heart
               ,
               maketh
               lawes
               for
               the
               heart
               ,
               findeth
               out
               the
               leudnesse
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               reproueth
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               :
               searching
               and
               discouering
               euen
               the
               most
               secret
               corners
               and
               closets
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               those
               lawes
               are
               kept
               or
               broken
               :
               for
               as
               the
               Lord
               doth
               see
               the
               heart
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               cannot
               otherwise
               do
               because
               he
               maketh
               it
               ,
               and
               ruleth
               it
               :
               so
               by
               his
               word
               he
               searcheth
               and
               gageth
               the
               same
               .
               
               Not
               to
               be
               better
               enformed
               himselfe
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               there
               :
               for
               he
               from
               euerlasting
               at
               one
               instant
               ,
               had
               and
               for
               euer
               hath
               all
               the
               thoughts
               ,
               intents
               ,
               imaginations
               and
               purposes
               of
               all
               hearts
               in
               the
               world
               open
               before
               him
               ,
               knowing
               them
               all
               before
               they
               be
               conceiued
               ,
               with
               the
               meanes
               and
               maner
               of
               their
               entrance
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               effectes
               of
               them
               being
               conceiued
               :
               but
               it
               is
               to
               shew
               vs
               (
               his
               poore
               creatures
               )
               and
               vnworthy
               children
               ,
               
               that
               we
               serue
               such
               a
               God
               and
               Father
               ,
               as
               doth
               know
               vs
               truly
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               very
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               secret
               thoughts
               thereof
               :
               and
               further
               ,
               that
               we
               also
               might
               hereby
               learne
               to
               know
               our selues
               ,
               and
               reforme
               our
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               which
               without
               the
               light
               of
               the
               word
               we
               could
               neuer
               do
               .
               And
               therefore
               Dauid
               asking
               the
               question
               how
               a
               yong
               man
               may
               reforme
               his
               wayes
               ,
               
               meaning
               ,
               how
               he
               shall
               bridle
               his
               affections
               ,
               and
               order
               his
               wordes
               and
               his
               deedes
               ,
               he
               maketh
               no
               other
               aunswere
               but
               this
               ,
               Euen
               by
               taking
               heede
               thereunto
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               he
               hath
               giuen
               giftes
               vnto
               men
               .
               Ephes.
               4.
               euen
               his
               spirite
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               of
               counsell
               ,
               and
               of
               courage
               .
               Esa.
               11.3
               .
            
             
               Nowe
               therefore
               whosoeuer
               (
               being
               endued
               with
               that
               searching
               and
               powerfull
               spirite
               in
               any
               measure
               )
               handleth
               and
               deuideth
               the
               word
               aright
               ,
               cannot
               choose
               but
               rifle
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               the
               hart
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               Minister
               of
               God
               shall
               search
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               hearers
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               no
               :
               and
               sometimes
               shall
               be
               in
               their
               bosomes
               when
               he
               hath
               no
               such
               purpose
               .
               Some
               say
               to
               themselues
               as
               Ieremy
               did
               (
               when
               he
               was
               had
               in
               contempt
               and
               hatred
               ,
               for
               speaking
               against
               the
               speciall
               sinnes
               of
               his
               time
               :
               
               )
               
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 more
                 mention
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 speake
                 any
                 more
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 as
                 a
                 burning
                 fire
                 ,
                 shut
                 vp
                 in
                 their
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 wearie
                 with
                 forbearing
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 cannot
                 stay
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 vtter
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               then
               they
               speake
               so
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               stranger
               ,
               or
               an
               vnlearned
               man
               come
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               he
               feeleth
               his
               heart
               discouered
               ,
               and
               is
               rebuked
               of
               all
               men
               (
               as
               he
               thinketh
               :
               )
               for
               he
               thinketh
               that
               his
               secret
               thoughts
               are
               
               then
               knowne
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               he
               confesseth
               plainely
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               amongest
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sheweth
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.24
               .
               
               which
               is
               a
               very
               sure
               argument
               ,
               that
               this
               word
               which
               we
               preach
               ,
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               for
               what
               lawes
               or
               writings
               can
               deale
               so
               with
               the
               heart
               and
               consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               lawes
               and
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               who
               onely
               searcheth
               the
               heart
               ?
            
             
               
               Of
               this
               point
               we
               may
               make
               a
               double
               vse
               ,
               first
               ,
               it
               may
               teach
               vs
               for
               a
               certaine
               truth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               thought
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               is
               priuie
               to
               it
               :
               for
               when
               he
               shall
               giue
               man
               a
               spirite
               to
               search
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               
               to
               iudge
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               aboue
               all
               thinges
               are
               so
               deceiptfull
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               knowne
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               telleth
               vs
               )
               meaning
               that
               no
               man
               by
               his
               owne
               skill
               can
               throughly
               sound
               the
               depth
               of
               any
               mans
               heart
               ,
               nor
               perfectly
               know
               his
               owne
               )
               how
               much
               more
               doth
               God
               himselfe
               search
               and
               know
               them
               most
               perfectly
               and
               exactly
               ,
               who
               is
               all
               wisedome
               it selfe
               ?
               Elijah
               was
               a
               sharpe
               sighted
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               any
               was
               in
               all
               Israel
               :
               yet
               he
               could
               see
               no
               more
               then
               himselfe
               left
               ,
               which
               stood
               zealously
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hated
               Baal
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               saw
               7000.
               in
               Israel
               ,
               
               which
               neuer
               bowed
               their
               knees
               to
               Baal
               ,
               more
               then
               Elijah
               saw
               .
               So
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               shew
               vs
               a
               little
               corruption
               :
               but
               God
               will
               find
               7000.
               times
               more
               then
               they
               can
               find
               .
               Dauid
               was
               priuie
               to
               his
               owne
               heart
               as
               much
               as
               any
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               see
               all
               the
               sinnes
               that
               lurked
               there
               ,
               and
               therfore
               he
               prayeth
               against
               his
               secret
               faultes
               .
               
               And
               if
               our
               hearts
               condemne
               vs
               (
               sayth
               Saint
               Iohn
               )
               God
               is
               greater
               then
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               all
               things
               .
               Therfore
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               (
               shining
               in
               our
               hearts
               )
               we
               see
               more
               corruption
               in
               our selues
               then
               we
               did
               before
               ,
               let
               vs
               thanke
               God
               ,
               and
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               to
               that
               end
               doth
               the
               Lord
               hold
               forth
               that
               candle
               ,
               to
               discouer
               vnto
               vs
               our
               hidden
               corruption
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               vs
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               stay
               there
               neither
               ,
               but
               pray
               against
               more
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               not
               of
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               ignorance
               &
               negligence
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               thinke
               ourselues
               well
               when
               we
               haue
               repented
               that
               which
               we
               know
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               seeing
               as
               this
               knowledge
               is
               conueyed
               vnto
               vs
               (
               of
               Gods
               mercie
               and
               fauour
               )
               by
               the
               right
               deuiding
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               vs
               learne
               so
               to
               take
               it
               and
               embrace
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               mercie
               and
               fauour
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               doth
               thus
               seeke
               vs
               out
               when
               we
               loose
               ourselues
               .
               
               And
               whosoeuer
               would
               be
               throughly
               well
               acquainted
               with
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               a
               diligent
               searcher
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               continuall
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               hearing
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               dayly
               meditation
               in
               that
               which
               he
               readeth
               and
               heareth
               ,
               for
               want
               wherof
               the
               wicked
               blind
               Atheists
               and
               Epicures
               ,
               and
               
               other
               profane
               persons
               which
               care
               not
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               know
               no
               more
               the
               deceipt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               nor
               the
               corruption
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               then
               the
               bruite
               beast
               doth
               ,
               but
               glorie
               and
               reioyce
               in
               that
               which
               is
               their
               vtter
               shame
               :
               and
               how
               can
               they
               repent
               them
               of
               that
               which
               they
               glorie
               in
               ?
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               leud
               things
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               which
               for
               want
               of
               the
               heauenly
               light
               they
               cannot
               discerne
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               Salomon
               meaneth
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               the
               wicked
               shall
               die
               for
               want
               of
               instruction
               ,
               and
               go
               astray
               through
               his
               great
               folly
               .
               And
               as
               for
               their
               owne
               naturall
               light
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               in
               comparison
               )
               but
               meere
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               a
               false
               light
               ,
               that
               (
               like
               a
               Drapers
               shop
               light
               )
               doth
               deceiue
               men
               with
               false
               colours
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               be
               offended
               with
               the
               minister
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               doth
               but
               hold
               forth
               the
               glasse
               ,
               which
               doth
               shew
               vnto
               them
               the
               spottes
               and
               deformities
               of
               their
               soules
               :
               Nay
               rather
               let
               vs
               accompt
               him
               the
               best
               teacher
               that
               commeth
               nearest
               our
               consciences
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               good
               Sermon
               that
               rippetth
               and
               tumbleth
               vp
               all
               our
               hearts
               .
               
               And
               if
               we
               go
               from
               a
               Sermon
               which
               doth
               not
               trouble
               vs
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               purgation
               worke
               strongly
               in
               discouering
               and
               disturbing
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               the
               sinnes
               that
               lurke
               there
               :
               then
               let
               vs
               thinke
               ,
               that
               either
               we
               haue
               dead
               &
               hard
               harts
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               the
               speaker
               wanted
               either
               will
               ,
               skill
               ,
               or
               courage
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               weapons
               had
               no
               edge
               ,
               and
               his
               phisicke
               no
               strength
               .
               But
               many
               in
               steed
               of
               making
               this
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               do
               presently
               thinke
               that
               some
               body
               hath
               told
               the
               Preacher
               some
               tales
               of
               them
               :
               as
               the
               proude
               men
               of
               Ierusalem
               sayd
               that
               Ieremy
               spake
               as
               Baruch
               the
               son
               of
               Neriah
               had
               prouoked
               him
               against
               them
               ▪
               
               and
               do
               maruel
               how
               he
               came
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               wordes
               ,
               which
               in
               secret
               they
               haue
               vttered
               ,
               
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Aram
               maruelled
               who
               disclosed
               his
               secrets
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               .
               Now
               Elisha
               hauing
               the
               spirite
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               :
               so
               likewise
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               hauing
               the
               light
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               with
               the
               direction
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               in
               some
               measure
               also
               disclose
               vnto
               vs
               (
               when
               we
               heare
               them
               )
               the
               secrets
               of
               our
               hearts
               :
               and
               that
               we
               should
               be
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               for
               this
               matter
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               telleth
               vs
               plainely
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               powerfull
               working
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ▪
               
               Which
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 liuely
                 and
                 mightie
                 in
                 operation
                 ,
                 and
                 sharper
                 then
                 any
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 entreth
                 through
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 deuiding
                 asunder
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 the
                 spirite
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 ioyntes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 marrow
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 discerner
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intents
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               Then
               as
               for
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               he
               sayth
               :
               
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 naked
                 and
                 open
                 vnto
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               for
               this
               first
               point
               :
               namely
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               word
               of
               GOD
               ,
               which
               telleth
               vs
               what
               is
               in
               Belials
               heart
               .
            
             
               Now
               it
               will
               be
               time
               to
               see
               what
               remedie
               may
               be
               had
               against
               those
               
               
               leud
               things
               that
               breede
               in
               the
               heart
               :
               whereby
               we
               may
               approue
               our selues
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               as
               need
               not
               feare
               that
               sudden
               and
               irrecouerable
               vengeance
               which
               is
               to
               fall
               vppon
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               .
               And
               surely
               ,
               whither
               shall
               we
               go
               for
               a
               remedy
               ,
               but
               vnto
               him
               that
               hath
               told
               vs
               the
               state
               of
               our
               harts
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               God
               himself
               ?
               who
               doth
               not
               only
               by
               his
               word
               tell
               vs
               what
               we
               are
               ,
               but
               also
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               meanes
               we
               may
               be
               as
               we
               should
               be
               .
               That
               which
               Dauid
               appointed
               to
               redresse
               the
               young
               mans
               wayes
               ,
               is
               the
               onely
               meane
               both
               for
               young
               and
               olde
               to
               reforme
               themselues
               by
               :
               
               and
               that
               is
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               That
               which
               discerneth
               and
               sheweth
               vs
               the
               diseases
               of
               our
               harts
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               also
               prescribeth
               a
               remedy
               against
               the
               same
               :
               but
               the
               word
               of
               God
               hath
               shewed
               vs
               that
               leud
               things
               are
               in
               the
               heart
               ;
               therefore
               the
               word
               of
               God
               also
               will
               shew
               vs
               how
               to
               reforme
               the
               heart
               :
               and
               is
               like
               a
               skilfull
               Phisition
               ,
               who
               both
               sheweth
               the
               disease
               ,
               and
               the
               remedy
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               the
               meanes
               which
               are
               prescribed
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               either
               Restoratiue
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               or
               Preseruatiue
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               God
               :
               which
               the
               holy
               Prophet
               Dauid
               acknowledgeth
               when
               he
               sayth
               :
               
               
                 My
                 soule
                 prayse
                 thou
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 forgiueth
                 thee
                 all
                 thy
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 healeth
                 all
                 thine
                 infirmities
                 .
              
               And
               the
               same
               doth
               Ieremy
               also
               confesse
               ,
               
               when
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Heale
                 me
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 whole
                 ,
                 saue
                 me
                 ▪
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 praise
                 .
              
               For
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               forgiuenesse
               is
               to
               be
               had
               :
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               deliuerance
               from
               euill
               .
               To
               obtaine
               forgiuenesse
               of
               our
               leudnesse
               and
               wickednesse
               past
               two
               things
               are
               requisite
               :
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               prayer
               :
               So
               much
               doth
               the
               words
               of
               Peter
               to
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               import
               .
               
               
                 Repent
                 thee
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 wickednesse
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 &
                 pray
                 God
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 thy
                 hart
                 may
                 be
                 forgiuē
                 thee
                 .
              
               So
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               also
               taught
               vs
               in
               that
               prayer
               which
               we
               (
               therfore
               )
               call
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               :
               
                 Forgiue
                 vs
                 our
                 trespasses
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 euill
                 .
              
               That
               our
               repentance
               may
               be
               soueraigne
               ,
               and
               not
               deadly
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               faith
               ioyned
               therewith
               ,
               whereby
               we
               applying
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               may
               be
               assured
               that
               our
               sinnes
               are
               both
               fully
               punished
               ,
               and
               freely
               pardoned
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               
               For
               
                 by
                 faith
                 our
                 harts
                 are
                 purified
              
               (
               sayth
               Saint
               Peter
               .
               )
               For
               our
               preseruatiue
               against
               the
               corruption
               ,
               and
               contagion
               of
               a
               leud
               heart
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               two
               things
               required
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               heedfull
               watchfulnesse
               .
               The
               second
               is
               continuall
               prayer
               ,
               and
               calling
               vpon
               God.
               That
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               euident
               by
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospell
               :
               
                 Take
                 heede
                 ,
                 watch
                 and
                 pray
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 least
                 ye
                 fall
                 into
                 temptation
              
               .
               
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               be
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               negligent
               in
               prayer
               ,
               we
               shall
               soone
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               
               of
               the
               tempter
               :
               
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heede
                 least
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 surfeted
                 ,
                 and
                 ouercome
                 with
                 the
                 cares
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               our
               hearts
               must
               be
               kept
               and
               looked
               vnto
               ,
               like
               little
               children
               ,
               which
               else
               would
               euery
               houre
               eate
               and
               drinke
               that
               which
               should
               hurt
               them
               ,
               or
               fall
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               or
               water
               ,
               or
               incurre
               one
               mischiefe
               or
               another
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               meaneth
               ,
               when
               he
               requireth
               vs
               to
               walke
               circumspectly
               :
               and
               is
               all
               one
               with
               that
               of
               Salomon
               in
               the
               fourth
               of
               the
               Prouerbes
               .
               
                 Keepe
                 thy
                 heart
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
              
               :
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               hold
               in
               the
               world
               so
               much
               assaulted
               ,
               nor
               any
               mans
               daughter
               or
               goods
               so
               much
               layed
               for
               ,
               as
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               :
               and
               therefore
               that
               must
               be
               kept
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               and
               watched
               most
               narrowly
               .
            
             
               This
               diligent
               keeping
               ,
               and
               heedfull
               watching
               of
               our
               hearts
               must
               be
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               souldiers
               ,
               
               with
               our
               armour
               and
               weapons
               about
               vs.
               And
               what
               those
               are
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               vs
               in
               Ephes.
               6.12
               .
               &c.
               
               and
               he
               calleth
               it
               the
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               world
               could
               not
               tell
               how
               to
               make
               an
               armour
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               but
               God
               :
               who
               created
               it
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               what
               enemies
               and
               assaults
               it
               is
               subiect
               vnto
               .
               A
               helmet
               she
               must
               haue
               ,
               
               but
               that
               must
               be
               of
               hope
               ,
               which
               causeth
               her
               with
               patience
               to
               expect
               the
               performance
               of
               Gods
               promised
               saluation
               :
               and
               this
               beareth
               off
               all
               the
               blowes
               of
               Sathan
               .
               Then
               a
               brest-plate
               she
               must
               haue
               ,
               
               but
               that
               must
               be
               of
               righteousnesse
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               louers
               of
               vnrighteousnesse
               and
               wrong
               ,
               are
               easily
               thrust
               through
               and
               spoyled
               :
               yea
               (
               as
               Paule
               saith
               )
               
                 they
                 pierce
                 themselues
                 through
                 with
                 many
                 noysome
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 temptations
                 .
              
               
               Then
               she
               must
               haue
               a
               girdle
               to
               keepe
               all
               her
               armour
               close
               about
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               be
               of
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               or
               soundnesse
               of
               heart
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               opposite
               to
               hypocrisie
               .
               Then
               a
               sword
               she
               must
               haue
               in
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               
               and
               a
               shield
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               defend
               her selfe
               withall
               ,
               and
               to
               offend
               her
               enemies
               .
               But
               this
               sword
               must
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               the
               Popes
               
                 Legenda
                 aurea
              
               (
               which
               hath
               wel-neare
               as
               many
               lyes
               as
               lines
               in
               it
               )
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               dirtie
               Decrees
               .
               
               And
               her
               shield
               must
               be
               a
               liuely
               iustifying
               faith
               ,
               which
               must
               still
               apply
               Christ
               and
               his
               merits
               ,
               and
               oppose
               him
               against
               all
               that
               euer
               Sathan
               cannot
               obiect
               against
               her
               .
               
               Then
               she
               must
               be
               shod
               with
               shooes
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               be
               affections
               prepared
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               in
               a
               readinesse
               to
               heare
               and
               beleeue
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               whereby
               she
               shall
               speedily
               and
               easily
               trauell
               and
               come
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               
               And
               to
               all
               these
               she
               must
               ioyne
               continuall
               ,
               and
               feruent
               prayer
               ,
               both
               for
               her selfe
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               betime
               put
               on
               ,
               and
               skilfully
               vse
               this
               armour
               :
               as
               also
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               namely
               first
               ,
               for
               her
               Captaines
               and
               Leaders
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               1
               and
               next
               for
               all
               the
               Saints
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               be
               her
               fellow
               souldiers
               .
               2
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               a
               Christian
               man
               in
               armes
               ,
               appointed
               to
               keepe
               diligent
               watch
               ouer
               his
               heart
               ,
               being
               
               thus
               appointed
               with
               armour
               of
               Gods
               making
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Spirits
               putting
               on
               ,
               he
               is
               diligently
               to
               examine
               euery
               thought
               before
               it
               enter
               ,
               and
               euery
               word
               and
               gesture
               before
               it
               passe
               from
               him
               :
               hauing
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               gard
               alwayes
               to
               keepe
               the
               doore
               and
               passage
               .
            
             
               Now
               further
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               watch
               and
               pray
               to
               good
               purpose
               ;
               we
               must
               know
               and
               remember
               :
               First
               ,
               what
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               we
               must
               pray
               against
               .
               The
               things
               that
               we
               must
               pray
               for
               ,
               are
               principally
               foure
               .
               
               First
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               create
               in
               vs
               a
               cleane
               heart
               ,
               and
               renue
               a
               right
               spirite
               within
               vs
               ,
               Psal.
               51.10
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               an
               ignorant
               heart
               ,
               to
               giue
               vs
               a
               heart
               endued
               with
               knowledge
               :
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               dull
               heart
               ,
               
                 an
                 vnderstanding
                 hart
              
               ,
               1
               as
               Salomon
               prayed
               1.
               
               King
               3.9
               .
               in
               stead
               of
               an
               adulterous
               heart
               ,
               a
               chast
               heart
               :
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               subtill
               and
               crafty
               heart
               ,
               a
               simple
               and
               discrete
               heart
               :
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               proud
               and
               high
               minded
               heart
               ,
               an
               humble
               and
               lowly
               heart
               :
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               foolish
               heart
               a
               wise
               heart
               :
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               malicious
               hart
               ,
               a
               charitable
               hart
               :
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               hard
               hart
               ,
               a
               soft
               &
               tender
               hart
               :
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               vaine
               and
               profane
               heart
               ,
               a
               holy
               and
               religious
               heart
               :
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               stubburne
               and
               rebellious
               heart
               ,
               an
               obedient
               and
               tractable
               heart
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               counterfeit
               and
               dissembling
               heart
               ,
               an
               vpright
               and
               a
               sound
               heart
               .
               
               And
               a
               heart
               thus
               altered
               and
               renued
               by
               God
               ,
               Dauid
               calleth
               a
               heart
               new
               created
               :
               to
               shew
               first
               that
               we
               can
               no
               more
               of
               our selues
               reforme
               our
               owne
               hearts
               (
               whatsoeuer
               Papists
               prate
               )
               then
               we
               can
               create
               a
               heart
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               vntill
               our
               hearts
               be
               renued
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               Gods
               Spirite
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               at
               all
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               as
               all
               the
               workes
               of
               creation
               belong
               to
               God
               onely
               ,
               
               so
               doth
               also
               the
               reforming
               and
               altering
               of
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
               
               and
               euery
               affection
               and
               power
               belonging
               to
               the
               same
               .
               
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               that
               we
               must
               pray
               for
               :
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               please
               his
               diuine
               Maiesty
               to
               ioyne
               sanctification
               and
               illumination
               together
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
               2
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               enlighten
               our
               hearts
               with
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               worke
               in
               vs
               the
               loue
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               his
               will
               :
               yea
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               (
               to
               that
               ende
               )
               giue
               vs
               an
               vnderstanding
               heart
               ,
               or
               a
               heart
               enlightened
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               keepe
               his
               law
               with
               our
               whole
               hearts
               .
               So
               Dauid
               prayeth
               in
               Psalme
               119.34
               .
               
               
                 Giue
                 me
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 keepe
                 thy
                 law
                 :
                 yea
                 I
                 will
                 keepe
                 it
                 with
                 my
                 whole
                 heart
                 .
              
               And
               that
               is
               the
               way
               indeed
               to
               come
               vnto
               a
               sound
               and
               a
               sauing
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               
               as
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               sheweth
               in
               the
               seuenth
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               verse
               .
               17.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 do
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 know
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 no.
              
               Not
               the
               idle
               hearer
               ,
               or
               vaine
               disputer
               ,
               or
               the
               carping
               cauiller
               ,
               &c
               ,
               but
               the
               doer
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               resolued
               to
               followe
               Gods
               counsels
               ,
               shall
               know
               Gods
               counsels
               ,
               and
               
               none
               else
               .
               And
               vntill
               we
               haue
               an
               actiue
               vnderstanding
               in
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               the
               forme
               of
               doctrine
               onely
               ,
               or
               a
               formall
               knowledge
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               the
               power
               of
               it
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               :
               )
               vntill
               then
               (
               I
               say
               )
               we
               be
               like
               Balaams
               Asse
               ,
               who
               indeede
               could
               do
               that
               which
               other
               beasts
               could
               not
               do
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               reproue
               his
               maister
               with
               a
               mans
               voyce
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               still
               a
               beast
               :
               or
               like
               Vriah
               ,
               who
               caried
               letters
               in
               his
               owne
               bosome
               to
               his
               owne
               destruction
               .
               
               Or
               like
               vnto
               the
               diuels
               ,
               who
               sayd
               in
               the
               fourth
               of
               Luke
               ,
               that
               they
               knew
               Christ
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               to
               their
               torment
               .
               Therefore
               whosoeuer
               would
               keepe
               his
               heart
               well
               ,
               and
               haue
               it
               purged
               and
               preserued
               from
               the
               leud
               things
               of
               Belial
               ,
               let
               him
               pray
               that
               the
               truth
               may
               not
               swimme
               aloft
               in
               his
               braine
               (
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               many
               wicked
               men
               ,
               )
               but
               that
               it
               may
               sinke
               downe
               into
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               worke
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               obedience
               to
               Gods
               will.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               3
               because
               our
               harts
               are
               very
               false
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               like
               run
               -
               awayes
               ,
               new
               fangled
               ,
               mal-contented
               ,
               and
               desirous
               of
               liberty
               ,
               therefore
               in
               the
               next
               place
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               pray
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 :
                 O
                 Lord
                 knit
                 my
                 heart
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 feare
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
               And
               then
               indeede
               are
               we
               in
               safety
               and
               security
               :
               for
               in
               his
               seruice
               is
               freedome
               and
               protection
               .
               But
               if
               we
               wander
               out
               of
               his
               seruice
               ,
               and
               Iust
               after
               carnall
               libertie
               ,
               then
               are
               we
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               fall
               out
               with
               vs
               as
               it
               did
               with
               Dinah
               the
               daughter
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               
               who
               was
               not
               rauished
               vntill
               she
               wandred
               abroad
               among
               the
               Sichemites
               from
               her
               fathers
               house
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               4
               because
               we
               are
               dull
               ,
               and
               lazie
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               also
               desire
               the
               Lord
               to
               quicken
               vs
               with
               his
               grace
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               rouse
               vs
               vp
               :
               by
               calling
               vnto
               vs
               by
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               by
               pinching
               vs
               with
               some
               fatherly
               and
               mercifull
               corrections
               when
               we
               fall
               asleepe
               ,
               and
               are
               hard
               to
               be
               awaked
               :
               and
               so
               to
               make
               vs
               liuely
               when
               we
               are
               heauy
               ,
               and
               fainting
               away
               vnder
               our
               burthen
               :
               and
               still
               to
               set
               an
               edge
               vppon
               our
               zeale
               .
               How
               needfull
               this
               prayer
               is
               ,
               it
               may
               sufficiently
               appeare
               vnto
               any
               one
               that
               will
               but
               consider
               ,
               that
               Dauid
               prayeth
               in
               one
               Psalme
               ,
               the
               119.
               no
               lesse
               then
               seauen
               or
               eight
               times
               for
               this
               grace
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               things
               which
               I
               finde
               at
               this
               time
               most
               necessarie
               to
               be
               prayed
               for
               of
               euery
               one
               that
               would
               haue
               his
               heart
               well
               purged
               and
               reformed
               :
               not
               excluding
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               others
               presently
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               vppon
               further
               meditation
               ,
               and
               experience
               ,
               may
               finde
               requisite
               to
               bee
               prayed
               for
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               pray
               for
               these
               graces
               and
               fauours
               of
               God
               before
               specified
               ,
               so
               also
               must
               we
               beware
               of
               foure
               most
               daungerous
               enemies
               ,
               and
               pray
               earnestly
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               through
               Gods
               gracious
               helpe
               and
               power
               we
               may
               be
               deliuered
               from
               them
               .
            
             
             
               
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               neglect
               and
               abuse
               of
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               the
               heart
               is
               to
               be
               regenerated
               ,
               sanctified
               ,
               established
               ,
               and
               quickened
               .
               These
               meanes
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               the
               outward
               and
               inward
               :
               the
               outward
               meanes
               are
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               :
               
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               Dauid
               )
               
                 will
                 redresse
                 the
                 young
                 mans
                 waies
                 ,
              
               
               
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 heede
                 thereunto
              
               .
               And
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 is
                 mighty
                 and
                 liuely
                 in
                 operation
              
               (
               as
               hath
               bene
               shewed
               before
               )
               Heb.
               4.12
               .
               
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               also
               very
               effectuall
               signes
               and
               seales
               of
               Gods
               fauour
               towards
               vs
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               be
               called
               of
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 visible
                 words
              
               :
               because
               they
               do
               in
               a
               manner
               visibly
               demonstrate
               vnto
               our
               sight
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               heard
               with
               our
               eares
               :
               and
               the
               more
               we
               are
               assured
               of
               Gods
               loue
               ,
               the
               more
               are
               our
               hearts
               inflamed
               againe
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               .
               The
               inward
               meanes
               ,
               
               is
               the
               Spirite
               of
               God
               working
               faith
               ,
               conuersion
               ,
               and
               obedience
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               the
               outward
               .
               So
               was
               the
               heart
               of
               Lydia
               opened
               and
               conuerted
               at
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Paule
               :
               
               not
               Paule
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               opened
               her
               hart
               ,
               that
               she
               beleeued
               Paules
               preaching
               .
               And
               as
               at
               the
               first
               the
               Lord
               by
               his
               word
               and
               Spirite
               created
               the
               world
               :
               
               so
               the
               Lord
               by
               his
               word
               and
               Spirit
               still
               createth
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               new
               againe
               .
               Therfore
               let
               vs
               frequēt
               the
               preaching
               &
               vse
               reading
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               let
               vs
               delight
               to
               conferre
               and
               meditate
               vpon
               the
               word
               in
               all
               reuerence
               &
               sobriety
               :
               vse
               the
               meanes
               ,
               and
               the
               vse
               will
               (
               in
               time
               )
               beget
               a
               blessing
               .
               Let
               vs
               neuer
               (
               my
               good
               brethren
               )
               giue
               ouer
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               )
               as
               many
               haue
               done
               :
               
               )
               for
               Sathan
               neuer
               hath
               men
               at
               such
               aduantage
               to
               worke
               vpon
               them
               what
               he
               will
               ,
               as
               when
               men
               haue
               giuen
               ouer
               hearing
               the
               word
               preached
               .
               And
               seeing
               as
               the
               Spirite
               is
               the
               meane
               whereby
               our
               saith
               and
               conuersion
               are
               wrought
               through
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               let
               vs
               nourish
               that
               by
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               taking
               great
               heed
               that
               we
               neither
               quench
               it
               nor
               greeue
               it
               .
               1.
               
               Thes.
               5.
               by
               taking
               away
               the
               exercises
               of
               hearing
               ,
               and
               prayer
               ,
               and
               meditation
               ,
               and
               conference
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               nourished
               :
               nor
               by
               dispensing
               with
               any
               sin
               in
               our
               harts
               ,
               where
               the
               Spirit
               must
               raigne
               .
               If
               we
               want
               these
               meanes
               thē
               are
               we
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               :
               
                 Pray
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 haruest
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               )
               
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 foorth
                 labourers
                 into
                 his
                 haruest
                 .
              
               And
               for
               the
               spirit
               we
               must
               pray
               as
               Dauid
               doth
               :
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 take
                 not
                 thy
                 holy
                 spirit
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 open
                 my
                 eyes
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 wonderfull
                 things
                 of
                 thy
                 law
                 .
              
               Wo
               be
               to
               them
               that
               despise
               prophecying
               ,
               
               &
               thinke
               these
               meanes
               to
               be
               more
               then
               need
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               profanely
               and
               desperatly
               reason
               thus
               without
               reason
               :
               If
               I
               be
               elected
               I
               shall
               be
               saued
               ,
               do
               what
               I
               list
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
               do
               what
               I
               can
               .
               These
               be
               the
               speeches
               of
               the
               mē
               of
               Belial
               ,
               whose
               harts
               are
               pestered
               with
               leud
               things
               ,
               neither
               can
               they
               wisely
               consider
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               hath
               foreordained
               mē
               to
               a
               certaine
               end
               ,
               so
               also
               hath
               he
               fore
               ordained
               the
               meanes
               wherby
               they
               shal
               come
               to
               that
               end
               .
               Of
               such
               contemners
               
               and
               beastly
               hogs
               and
               dogs
               (
               as
               Christ
               calleth
               them
               )
               we
               may
               reade
               more
               in
               Mal.
               3.14
               .
               and
               in
               Iob.
               21.15
               .
               
               The
               effect
               of
               both
               which
               places
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               such
               wicked
               persons
               thinke
               there
               is
               no
               profit
               in
               seruing
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               say
               vnto
               God
               ,
               Depart
               from
               vs
               :
               we
               desire
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               (
               spending
               their
               dayes
               in
               all
               iolity
               and
               carnall
               prosperitie
               ,
               like
               oxen
               set
               vp
               a
               fatting
               ,
               &
               neuer
               vsed
               to
               the
               yoke
               )
               at
               last
               they
               go
               downe
               suddenly
               to
               hell
               .
               
               Let
               them
               also
               beware
               and
               look
               to
               themselues
               ,
               who
               giue
               ouer
               hearing
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               be
               two
               sorts
               ,
               schismatikes
               and
               afflicted
               consciences
               :
               schismatikes
               are
               they
               that
               cut
               themselues
               off
               from
               our
               assemblies
               ,
               whose
               propertie
               is
               to
               iustifie
               themselues
               ,
               and
               to
               condemne
               others
               ,
               and
               therein
               they
               haue
               no
               small
               felicity
               :
               of
               these
               ,
               some
               be
               Papists
               ,
               some
               Brownists
               ,
               some
               Anabaptists
               ,
               &c.
               
               To
               the
               first
               sort
               we
               may
               say
               as
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               in
               Gal.
               1.6.7
               .
               
                 I
                 maruell
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 soone
                 turned
                 away
                 vnto
                 another
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 called
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 Gospell
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 among
                 you
                 intend
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               if
               we
               be
               not
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               vnto
               them
               ,
               yet
               doubtlesse
               we
               are
               vnto
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               seale
               of
               our
               ministerie
               vnto
               God
               in
               Christ.
               To
               the
               second
               sort
               we
               say
               as
               the
               Church
               saith
               in
               Canticles
               .
               3.1.2.3.4
               .
               Thou
               wouldest
               find
               Christ
               ,
               and
               canst
               not
               ,
               thou
               hast
               sought
               his
               loue
               and
               canst
               not
               find
               it
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               wilt
               seeke
               no
               longer
               :
               oh
               do
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               heare
               what
               the
               bodie
               sayth
               to
               thee
               a
               member
               of
               the
               same
               :
               
                 In
                 my
                 bed
                 by
                 night
                 I
                 sought
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soule
                 loueth
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 not
                 :
              
               What
               then
               ?
               did
               she
               giue
               ouer
               seeking
               ?
               
               No
               verily
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 rise
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 and
                 go
                 about
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 streetes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 open
                 places
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 seeke
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soule
                 loueth
                 :
                 I
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 watchmen
                 that
                 went
                 about
                 the
                 Citie
                 found
                 me
                 ,
              
               (
               meaning
               that
               she
               went
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               for
               comfort
               )
               
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 haue
                 you
                 seen
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soule
                 loueth
                 ?
                 When
                 I
                 had
                 passed
                 a
                 little
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soule
                 loueth
                 :
                 I
                 tooke
                 hold
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Meaning
               that
               she
               (
               hauing
               long
               vsed
               all
               meanes
               both
               priuate
               and
               publike
               )
               then
               found
               him
               when
               she
               was
               out
               of
               all
               hope
               to
               find
               him
               :
               and
               so
               do
               thou
               that
               art
               troubled
               in
               thy
               soule
               ,
               because
               thou
               canst
               not
               yet
               find
               that
               alteration
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               inward
               obedience
               ,
               and
               that
               truth
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               comfort
               and
               ioy
               by
               hearing
               the
               word
               and
               prayer
               ,
               &c.
               which
               thou
               desirest
               and
               lookedst
               for
               :
               vse
               all
               means
               ,
               continue
               stil
               seeking
               ,
               asking
               ,
               and
               knocking
               ,
               seeke
               priuatly
               at
               home
               in
               thy
               bed
               ,
               by
               priuate
               examination
               and
               meditation
               :
               then
               conferre
               with
               thy
               Christian
               neighbors
               about
               the
               state
               of
               thy
               soule
               :
               then
               go
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               frequent
               the
               publike
               holy
               assemblies
               ,
               with
               an
               earnest
               desire
               of
               finding
               :
               and
               doubtlesse
               at
               last
               
               when
               thou
               art
               out
               of
               al
               hope
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               find
               comfort
               .
               And
               as
               in
               taking
               of
               bodily
               phisicke
               ,
               many
               (
               through
               the
               weakenesse
               of
               their
               stomackes
               )
               do
               cast
               vp
               that
               which
               they
               take
               ,
               and
               yet
               take
               the
               same
               thing
               stil
               ,
               though
               their
               stomake
               loath
               it
               :
               so
               in
               taking
               of
               spirituall
               phisicke
               ,
               though
               yet
               thou
               doest
               in
               a
               manner
               loath
               it
               and
               distaste
               it
               ,
               yet
               take
               it
               still
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               length
               strength
               and
               delight
               will
               grow
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               enemie
               that
               will
               hinder
               the
               reformation
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               auoided
               ,
               
               is
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               which
               (
               like
               armour
               of
               proofe
               )
               Sathan
               commonly
               putteth
               vpon
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               no
               perswasion
               ,
               counsell
               ,
               nor
               threatning
               ,
               will
               enter
               where
               the
               soule
               is
               armed
               with
               that
               :
               therfore
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               that
               Christ
               could
               do
               no
               great
               work
               in
               his
               own
               country
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               vnbeleef
               :
               to
               shew
               that
               vnbeleef
               doth
               (
               as
               much
               as
               lieth
               in
               vs
               )
               bind
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               hinder
               his
               gracious
               worke
               vpon
               vs.
               Therefore
               commonly
               Christ
               asked
               this
               question
               of
               those
               which
               came
               to
               be
               healed
               of
               him
               :
               
                 Canst
                 thou
                 beleeue
              
               ?
               And
               to
               those
               that
               did
               beleeue
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               ,
               in
               commendation
               of
               faith
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 faith
                 hath
                 saued
                 thee
                 ,
                 go
                 in
                 peace
                 .
                 O
                 woman
              
               sayth
               he
               to
               one
               that
               would
               haue
               no
               nay
               ,
               
                 great
                 is
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 vnto
                 thee
                 as
                 thou
                 beleeuest
                 :
              
               and
               her
               daughter
               was
               healed
               the
               same
               houre
               :
               this
               was
               the
               Cananite
               ,
               a
               Gentile
               .
               Another
               suing
               to
               Christ
               for
               his
               sonne
               that
               was
               possessed
               with
               a
               dumbe
               spirite
               ,
               and
               being
               asked
               of
               Christ
               if
               he
               did
               beleeue
               that
               Christ
               was
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               dispossesse
               that
               spirite
               ,
               cried
               out
               with
               teares
               ,
               and
               sayd
               :
               
                 I
                 beleeue
              
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 helpe
                 my
                 vnbeleefe
              
               :
               to
               shew
               that
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               against
               vnbeleefe
               of
               heart
               ,
               euen
               with
               teares
               .
               The
               best
               Christians
               are
               subiect
               vnto
               it
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               in
               that
               Christ
               reproued
               his
               Disciples
               for
               their
               vnbeleefe
               ,
               and
               hardnes
               of
               heart
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               beleeue
               them
               that
               had
               seene
               him
               after
               he
               was
               risen
               again
               .
               Mar.
               16.14
               .
               Where
               we
               are
               also
               to
               note
               ,
               that
               vnbeleefe
               and
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               do
               go
               together
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               confesseth
               freely
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               sometime
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               
               and
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               but
               he
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               (
               he
               sayth
               )
               
                 through
                 vnbeleefe
              
               :
               to
               shew
               that
               vnbeleefe
               doth
               not
               onely
               hold
               men
               in
               ignorance
               and
               blindnesse
               longer
               then
               otherwise
               they
               should
               be
               ,
               but
               also
               doth
               nourish
               in
               them
               many
               grosse
               sinnes
               .
               Therefore
               whosoeuer
               would
               haue
               a
               better
               heart
               then
               Belial
               hath
               ,
               let
               him
               pray
               against
               vnbeleefe
               .
            
             
               
               The
               third
               enemie
               which
               hindreth
               our
               sanctification
               ,
               is
               custome
               of
               any
               one
               sinne
               whatsoeuer
               .
               S.
               Augustine
               sayth
               ,
               
                 Consuetudo
                 peccandi
                 tollit
                 sensum
                 peccati
              
               ,
               the
               custome
               of
               sinne
               taketh
               away
               all
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               sinne
               .
               
               It
               is
               a
               despising
               of
               the
               long
               suffering
               and
               patience
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               should
               leade
               vs
               to
               repentance
               :
               and
               it
               breedeth
               two
               dangerous
               
               diseases
               ,
               hardnesse
               of
               hart
               ,
               and
               impenitencie
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               that
               way
               must
               needs
               be
               hard
               which
               is
               drie
               ,
               and
               much
               trampled
               vpon
               :
               so
               that
               hart
               must
               needs
               be
               hardned
               in
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               voide
               of
               the
               softning
               grace
               of
               Gods
               Spirite
               ,
               and
               is
               accustomed
               to
               sinne
               :
               therefore
               such
               a
               hearer
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               high
               way
               :
               Luke
               8.5
               .
               &
               that
               in
               three
               respects
               :
               first
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               crooked
               ,
               and
               winding
               this
               way
               and
               that
               way
               ,
               like
               the
               high
               way
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               common
               for
               all
               that
               come
               ,
               men
               and
               beasts
               ,
               God
               and
               the
               diuel
               ,
               for
               good
               company
               &
               for
               bad
               ,
               like
               the
               high
               way
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               hardned
               by
               oftē
               sinning
               ,
               as
               the
               high
               way
               is
               by
               oftē
               treading
               :
               therfore
               he
               that
               goeth
               about
               to
               reforme
               his
               hart
               ,
               and
               yet
               accustometh
               to
               lodge
               any
               sin
               therein
               with
               loue
               and
               delight
               ,
               doth
               but
               deceiue
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Now
               further
               to
               withstand
               these
               enemies
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               them
               to
               flight
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               counsel
               is
               to
               be
               folowed
               ,
               
               in
               Heb.
               3.12
               .
               
                 Take
                 heed
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 lest
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 an
                 euill
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 vnfaithfull
                 ,
                 to
                 depart
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
                 dayly
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 be
                 hardned
                 through
                 the
                 deceitfulnes
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
               The
               summe
               of
               his
               counsel
               is
               this
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               by
               himself
               must
               looke
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               
               hath
               not
               resident
               in
               him
               a
               filthy
               standing
               puddle
               ,
               a
               wicked
               &
               vngodly
               heart
               ,
               or
               a
               heart
               that
               makes
               a
               practise
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               wauering
               ,
               and
               inconstant
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               euery
               Christian
               be
               
               carefull
               one
               for
               another
               ,
               and
               by
               mutuall
               and
               dayly
               exhortations
               stirre
               vp
               one
               another
               vnto
               godlinesse
               ,
               
               for
               which
               he
               giueth
               a
               double
               reason
               :
               the
               first
               is
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               deceitfull
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               blush
               like
               vertue
               :
               secondly
               ,
               from
               the
               effects
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               are
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               impenitencie
               .
               Though
               the
               profane
               person
               with
               Esau
               seeke
               the
               blessing
               with
               teares
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               find
               no
               place
               for
               repentance
               :
               so
               
               doth
               this
               cursed
               guest
               reward
               this
               wretched
               hoast
               ,
               
               who
               giueth
               him
               
               welcome
               and
               entertainement
               .
               And
               because
               brotherly
               loue
               can
               see
               the
               deceit
               of
               sin
               ,
               better
               then
               self-loue
               :
               as
               another
               mans
               eye
               shall
               see
               how
               a
               mans
               garment
               sitteth
               better
               then
               he
               that
               weareth
               it
               :
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               willeth
               euery
               man
               in
               brotherly
               loue
               ,
               
               to
               note
               and
               to
               notifie
               vnto
               others
               ,
               such
               things
               as
               they
               see
               amisse
               in
               thē
               .
               And
               this
               holy
               course
               ,
               who
               soeuer
               doeth
               wisely
               ,
               speedily
               ,
               carefully
               ,
               &
               continually
               obserue
               ,
               shall
               do
               good
               both
               to
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               other
               mens
               ;
               and
               shall
               find
               in
               the
               end
               that
               the
               gaine
               will
               answer
               the
               paine
               ,
               the
               fruite
               will
               defray
               the
               charges
               :
               and
               that
               will
               be
               this
               ,
               he
               shall
               find
               that
               his
               heart
               is
               not
               like
               the
               heart
               of
               Belial
               ,
               who
               is
               still
               fraught
               with
               leud
               things
               :
               and
               consequently
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               neede
               to
               stand
               in
               feare
               of
               that
               destruction
               ,
               which
               so
               speedily
               ,
               so
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               so
               irrecouerably
               shall
               fall
               vpon
               lawles
               Belial
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Ish
                 auen
              
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               vanitie
               :
               and
               so
               much
               for
               the
               phisick
               ,
               or
               means
               restoratiue
               &
               preseruatiue
               ,
               to
               purge
               &
               preserue
               the
               hart
               from
               leudnes
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               it
               will
               be
               obiected
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               I
               speake
               of
               things
               impossible
               .
               Who
               can
               do
               all
               this
               ,
               
               will
               they
               say
               ?
               Can
               any
               man
               so
               serue
               God
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               leudnes
               nor
               euill
               in
               his
               heart
               ?
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
              
               (
               saith
               Ieremy
               )
               
                 who
                 can
                 know
                 it
              
               ?
               
               if
               not
               know
               it
               ,
               much
               lesse
               reforme
               it
               .
               And
               ,
               
                 who
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 cleane
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               ?
               )
               And
               although
               Dauid
               that
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               wished
               that
               his
               wayes
               were
               so
               directed
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               keepe
               the
               statutes
               of
               the
               Lord
               alwayes
               ,
               
               and
               protesteth
               that
               with
               his
               whole
               heart
               he
               hath
               sought
               the
               Lord
               :
               yet
               by
               his
               grieuous
               falles
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               there
               was
               much
               leudnesse
               in
               his
               heart
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               prayeth
               that
               God
               would
               create
               in
               him
               a
               cleane
               heart
               ,
               
               and
               deliuer
               him
               from
               bloud-guiltinesse
               .
               Was
               Dauid
               then
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               ?
               or
               is
               euery
               one
               to
               take
               himselfe
               for
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               
                 Ish
                 auen
              
               ,
               a
               vaine
               person
               ,
               that
               hath
               any
               wicked
               imagination
               or
               purpose
               at
               any
               time
               in
               his
               heart
               ?
               
               All
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               yet
               betweene
               the
               heart
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               true
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               God
               speaking
               of
               Belial
               ,
               saith
               not
               simply
               ,
               leud
               things
               haue
               bene
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               or
               go
               and
               come
               by
               stealth
               at
               vnawares
               ,
               or
               annoy
               ,
               or
               haunt
               his
               hart
               :
               but
               
                 leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 :
              
               speaking
               in
               the
               time
               present
               ,
               take
               him
               when
               you
               will
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 a
                 leud
                 heart
              
               :
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               is
               a
               continuall
               residence
               of
               leudnesse
               ,
               and
               diuels
               in
               him
               .
               No
               man
               can
               say
               his
               heart
               is
               cleane
               ,
               as
               touching
               perfection
               of
               puritie
               .
               No
               man
               can
               say
               but
               that
               leud
               things
               haue
               bin
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               haue
               haunted
               his
               heart
               ,
               &
               through
               the
               deceitfulnes
               of
               sin
               haue
               stolen
               in
               ,
               and
               gotten
               a
               lodging
               there
               awhile
               ,
               like
               the
               counterfeit
               Gibeonites
               which
               deceiued
               Ioshua
               with
               their
               old
               shooes
               &
               bottels
               ,
               &c.
               &
               may
               steale
               vpon
               him
               vnawares
               ,
               as
               theeues
               do
               when
               a
               man
               sleepeth
               :
               but
               yet
               the
               child
               of
               God
               regenerate
               ,
               may
               say
               sometimes
               truly
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               :
               I
               thanke
               God
               these
               leud
               motions
               ,
               and
               perswasions
               ,
               be
               now
               gone
               and
               put
               to
               flight
               :
               sinne
               dwelleth
               not
               in
               me
               like
               a
               freeholder
               ,
               much
               lesse
               raigneth
               like
               a
               tyrant
               :
               these
               leud
               things
               haue
               no
               quiet
               rest
               ,
               nor
               residence
               in
               me
               :
               Gods
               Spirite
               keepeth
               the
               hold
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               with
               his
               bloud
               and
               Spirite
               ,
               doth
               cleanse
               me
               from
               all
               my
               sinne
               ,
               and
               doth
               make
               vp
               the
               breach
               againe
               which
               Sathan
               made
               .
               And
               comfortable
               is
               the
               note
               that
               Dauid
               giueth
               of
               himselfe
               in
               Psal.
               66.18
               .
               
                 If
                 I
                 regard
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 me
              
               :
               to
               shew
               that
               though
               wickednesse
               get
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               so
               we
               regard
               it
               not
               ,
               nor
               like
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               thinke
               the
               time
               long
               til
               he
               be
               gone
               againe
               ,
               all
               is
               well
               :
               so
               cannot
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               say
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               glad
               of
               such
               a
               guest
               ,
               he
               regardeth
               leud
               things
               ,
               &
               delighteth
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               those
               that
               he
               liueth
               by
               ,
               
               and
               is
               angry
               with
               euery
               man
               ,
               with
               euery
               Sermon
               ,
               with
               euery
               sentence
               ,
               with
               euery
               word
               ,
               yea
               with
               euery
               looke
               that
               seemeth
               to
               dislike
               of
               his
               waies
               ,
               or
               that
               go
               about
               to
               disquiet
               or
               disturb
               his
               hart
               ,
               or
               once
               to
               speake
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               meddle
               withal
               :
               yea
               for
               feare
               that
               any
               man
               should
               come
               neare
               him
               ,
               and
               touch
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               he
               will
               either
               sit
               far
               inough
               off
               from
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               heare
               him
               ,
               or
               haue
               his
               armor
               of
               vnbeleefe
               vpon
               him
               ,
               that
               whatsoeuer
               is
               said
               shal
               not
               enter
               :
               or
               wil
               shape
               him
               a
               short
               answer
               that
               shall
               seeme
               to
               meddle
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               iudge
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               how
               vile
               soeuer
               his
               life
               be
               ,
               saying
               :
               O
               you
               must
               not
               iudge
               :
               who
               made
               you
               a
               iudge
               ?
               my
               heart
               is
               knowne
               to
               God
               :
               looke
               to
               your
               owne
               :
               I
               thanke
               God
               I
               haue
               as
               good
               a
               heart
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               you
               all
               :
               I
               loue
               not
               this
               pricisenes
               ,
               or
               this
               purenesse
               ;
               a
               man
               may
               be
               too
               holy
               ,
               and
               serue
               God
               too
               much
               :
               what
               ?
               a
               man
               that
               wil
               liue
               must
               dissemble
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               play
               the
               good
               fellow
               ;
               and
               must
               haue
               some
               deuises
               in
               his
               head
               that
               all
               the
               world
               know
               not
               of
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               is
               Belials
               reckoning
               ,
               cast
               it
               ouer
               who
               list
               ,
               &
               set
               euery
               speech
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Summa
                 totalis
              
               ,
               wil
               be
               a
               compound
               summe
               ,
               like
               that
               which
               standeth
               vpon
               pounds
               ,
               shillings
               and
               pence
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               :
               it
               amounteth
               iust
               to
               Atheisme
               ,
               Epicurisme
               ,
               Libertinisme
               ,
               a
               Christian
               in
               name
               ,
               &
               a
               Protestant
               at
               large
               :
               and
               the
               summe
               of
               this
               point
               for
               an
               answer
               final
               to
               the
               former
               obiection
               is
               this
               .
               He
               that
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               vnfainedly
               studieth
               to
               please
               God
               in
               the
               part
               regenerate
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               haue
               a
               good
               heart
               ,
               
               and
               a
               heart
               reformed
               .
               Paul
               professed
               that
               in
               a
               good
               conscience
               he
               serued
               God
               :
               and
               yet
               in
               Rom.
               7.
               sayth
               ,
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 :
              
               I
               find
               that
               when
               I
               would
               serue
               God
               ,
               euill
               is
               present
               with
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 bodie
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               Then
               he
               answereth
               himselfe
               :
               
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 my
                 Lord.
              
               Yet
               this
               followeth
               as
               a
               heauy
               burden
               of
               his
               song
               while
               he
               liued
               ,
               
                 Euill
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 led
                 captiue
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sinne
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               vnwillingly
               enough
               :
               therefore
               to
               end
               ,
               let
               none
               thinke
               that
               no
               body
               serueth
               God
               with
               a
               good
               hart
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               no
               corruption
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               as
               Anabaptists
               and
               Puritanes
               indeed
               say
               :
               so
               was
               it
               not
               with
               Dauid
               ,
               nor
               Paul
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               Gods
               children
               in
               this
               life
               .
               And
               happie
               is
               he
               that
               now
               can
               go
               home
               ,
               and
               find
               by
               this
               Sermon
               leud
               things
               chased
               out
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               with
               a
               stedfast
               purpose
               to
               serue
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               VII
               .
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PRO.
                   6.14
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   imagineth
                   euill
                   continually
                   :
                   
                     Fabricatur
                     malum
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Tremelius
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   forgeth
                   or
                   frameth
                   euill
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               this
               part
               of
               Belials
               Anatomie
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               alludeth
               to
               Carpenters
               or
               Smiths
               ,
               which
               do
               by
               art
               and
               skill
               contriue
               their
               worke
               ,
               and
               of
               rude
               stuffe
               shape
               out
               what
               they
               list
               :
               shewing
               hereby
               that
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               in
               like
               sort
               ,
               like
               an
               artificer
               doth
               of
               the
               rude
               stuffe
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               frame
               and
               forge
               vnto
               himselfe
               in
               the
               shop
               of
               his
               owne
               braine
               what
               he
               listeth
               :
               but
               yet
               this
               difference
               is
               betweene
               this
               artificer
               &
               other
               artificers
               :
               they
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               was
               bad
               ,
               do
               make
               something
               that
               will
               be
               good
               :
               he
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               doth
               forge
               out
               matter
               that
               is
               naught
               :
               they
               of
               that
               which
               was
               deformed
               ,
               and
               without
               shape
               ,
               do
               frame
               something
               of
               good
               forme
               and
               fashion
               :
               he
               of
               that
               which
               was
               of
               forme
               good
               inough
               ,
               doth
               by
               his
               art
               and
               skill
               make
               a
               deformed
               thing
               :
               they
               do
               somtime
               through
               ignorance
               or
               want
               of
               experience
               faile
               in
               their
               workmanship
               :
               he
               of
               malice
               and
               peeuishnesse
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               doth
               alwayes
               faile
               in
               his
               imaginations
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 he
                 imagineth
                 euill
                 continually
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               we
               are
               come
               to
               the
               ripping
               vp
               of
               Belials
               imaginations
               ,
               which
               are
               described
               vnto
               vs
               :
               First
               ,
               by
               their
               qualitie
               ,
               which
               is
               bad
               ,
               for
               he
               imagineth
               euill
               :
               Secondly
               by
               their
               quantitie
               :
               which
               is
               great
               and
               vniuersall
               ,
               for
               
                 he
                 imagineth
                 euill
                 continually
              
               .
            
             
               The
               euill
               qualitie
               and
               badde
               nature
               of
               Belials
               imaginations
               ,
               will
               the
               better
               appeare
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               :
               first
               ,
               the
               materiall
               cause
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 leud
                 things
                 in
                 his
                 heart
              
               :
               secondly
               ,
               the
               formall
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               artificiall
               forging
               and
               framing
               of
               them
               :
               for
               of
               matter
               and
               forme
               doth
               euery
               thing
               consist
               :
               and
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               material
               cause
               of
               his
               images
               .
               Immediatly
               before
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 leud
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 heart
              
               :
               now
               he
               sheweth
               what
               he
               doth
               with
               them
               ;
               surely
               nothing
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               abundance
               of
               leudnesse
               which
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               forge
               and
               frame
               out
               euill
               imaginations
               ,
               wrong
               iudgements
               ,
               crooked
               conceits
               ,
               pestilent
               perswasions
               ,
               and
               false
               resemblances
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               is
               said
               of
               man
               in
               the
               6.
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               vniuersally
               corrupted
               his
               wayes
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 saw
                 that
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 man
                 was
                 exceeding
                 great
                 vpon
                 earth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 imaginations
                 
                 of
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 were
                 onely
                 euill
                 continually
                 :
              
               
               to
               shew
               that
               imaginations
               proceede
               of
               thoughts
               :
               and
               if
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               be
               euill
               ,
               the
               imaginations
               which
               come
               of
               them
               cannot
               but
               be
               euill
               also
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               as
               the
               stuffe
               is
               bad
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               forme
               and
               fashion
               also
               of
               his
               imaginations
               naught
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               of
               leud
               thoughts
               in
               the
               heart
               he
               imagineth
               ,
               so
               he
               imagineth
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               is
               euill
               and
               leud
               .
               And
               therfore
               these
               crooked
               conceits
               of
               his
               are
               called
               imaginations
               ,
               
               as
               if
               he
               were
               an
               image
               maker
               ,
               and
               they
               his
               images
               or
               idols
               :
               and
               indeed
               they
               are
               the
               images
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               may
               well
               be
               tearmed
               in
               two
               respects
               :
               first
               ,
               because
               like
               images
               they
               haue
               shew
               or
               shape
               put
               vpon
               them
               ,
               both
               to
               credit
               a
               bad
               matter
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               more
               strongly
               to
               delude
               the
               beholder
               :
               for
               if
               one
               should
               take
               a
               block
               of
               wood
               and
               set
               it
               vp
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               for
               a
               god
               ,
               no
               bodie
               would
               beleeue
               that
               saying
               .
               And
               therefore
               idolaters
               and
               idoll
               makers
               ,
               
               do
               not
               go
               so
               to
               worke
               :
               but
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               sheweth
               )
               they
               hew
               it
               ,
               and
               frame
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               in
               shape
               like
               a
               man
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               creature
               ,
               and
               then
               couer
               it
               with
               gold
               ;
               a
               thing
               which
               draweth
               loue
               and
               delight
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               of
               more
               credit
               and
               estimation
               then
               it
               was
               before
               :
               for
               though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               blocke
               as
               it
               was
               before
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               substance
               ,
               yet
               do
               not
               foolish
               idolaters
               so
               call
               it
               :
               but
               they
               call
               it
               either
               a
               god
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               did
               their
               golden
               calfe
               ,
               which
               they
               erected
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               when
               Moses
               was
               absent
               :
               
               and
               as
               the
               Babilonians
               did
               call
               that
               image
               which
               Nebuchadnezzar
               set
               vp
               :
               or
               else
               a
               Saint
               as
               the
               Papists
               call
               their
               images
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               their
               Ladie
               ,
               &c.
               
               Euen
               as
               one
               in
               base
               apparell
               &
               of
               beggerly
               education
               is
               called
               a
               clown
               ,
               &
               one
               of
               no
               credit
               :
               but
               afterward
               being
               in
               braue
               aparel
               ,
               &
               wearing
               rings
               of
               gold
               ,
               &
               hauing
               a
               litle
               wealth
               about
               him
               ,
               is
               called
               a
               gentleman
               ,
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               &
               a
               substantial
               man
               of
               the
               parish
               ,
               thogh
               indeed
               he
               be
               as
               base
               &
               rude
               in
               conditions
               as
               he
               was
               before
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               more
               wit
               thē
               before
               .
               So
               the
               bad
               &
               wretched
               cōceits
               of
               Belial
               ,
               must
               haue
               some
               color
               or
               shape
               put
               vpon
               thē
               ,
               or
               els
               they
               wil
               be
               of
               no
               credit
               .
               Secōdly
               they
               are
               called
               images
               ,
               because
               as
               images
               be
               false
               and
               vaine
               ,
               and
               nothing
               like
               the
               things
               they
               are
               made
               for
               ,
               (
               I
               speake
               now
               of
               idolatrous
               and
               popish
               images
               )
               so
               are
               Belials
               imaginations
               :
               for
               ,
               shall
               we
               thinke
               that
               the
               Saints
               wēt
               as
               they
               are
               painted
               in
               Popety
               !
               And
               therfore
               we
               truly
               say
               of
               the
               one
               :
               it
               is
               as
               it
               pleased
               the
               painter
               :
               &
               as
               truly
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               forget
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               hath
               so
               bad
               stuffe
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               so
               ill
               fauoured
               a
               fashion
               for
               the
               forme
               ,
               must
               needes
               be
               of
               a
               bad
               qualitie
               :
               but
               such
               are
               the
               imaginations
               of
               Belial
               for
               they
               are
               made
               of
               the
               leud
               thoughts
               of
               his
               hart
               ,
               and
               forged
               after
               a
               false
               ,
               fond
               ,
               and
               strong
               deluding
               fashion
               :
               therefore
               for
               the
               qualitie
               thereof
               they
               cannot
               be
               good
               :
               howsoeuer
               many
               times
               the
               wicked
               are
               so
               shamelesse
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               haue
               vttered
               most
               vile
               conceits
               
               of
               others
               without
               cause
               too
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               sticke
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               iudge
               charitably
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               thinke
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               make
               the
               worst
               of
               things
               .
            
             
               
               And
               now
               a
               little
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               of
               Belials
               master
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               worketh
               :
               of
               these
               mens
               ware-houses
               where
               they
               lay
               their
               stuffe
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               make
               these
               images
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               worke-houses
               where
               these
               false
               and
               vaine
               mentall
               images
               be
               forged
               .
               Surely
               the
               Lord
               created
               the
               wicked
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               though
               not
               wicked
               :
               he
               preserueth
               them
               ,
               and
               prouideth
               for
               them
               ,
               though
               not
               to
               be
               wicked
               :
               therefore
               they
               should
               both
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               serue
               and
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               not
               .
               The
               diuell
               hath
               bewitched
               them
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               to
               bewitch
               others
               :
               with
               his
               faire
               promises
               he
               hath
               inueigled
               them
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               to
               inueigle
               and
               deceiue
               others
               .
               And
               therefore
               (
               God
               withdrawing
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               turning
               Sathan
               loose
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               iustly
               hardning
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               giuing
               them
               ouer
               to
               themselues
               )
               Sathan
               they
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               not
               God
               :
               him
               they
               obey
               and
               not
               the
               Lord.
               Their
               heart
               is
               Sathans
               store-house
               ,
               their
               head
               is
               his
               worke-house
               ,
               they
               are
               his
               apprentises
               and
               bond-slaues
               ,
               and
               do
               worke
               for
               the
               Diuell
               all
               kind
               of
               workes
               ,
               sauing
               good
               workes
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               euery
               one
               of
               his
               apprentises
               and
               iourneymen
               ,
               Sathan
               hath
               a
               ware-house
               and
               a
               shoppe
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Merchaunts
               and
               great
               occupiers
               :
               for
               the
               Diuell
               is
               as
               great
               a
               dealer
               as
               any
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               hath
               neede
               of
               many
               shops
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               ware-houses
               ,
               of
               many
               factours
               ,
               and
               many
               seruants
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               legion
               of
               diuels
               .
               He
               hath
               the
               greatest
               but
               not
               the
               godliest
               Monarkes
               of
               the
               world
               to
               rule
               for
               him
               :
               the
               learnedst
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               holiest
               doctours
               of
               the
               world
               to
               teach
               for
               him
               :
               he
               hath
               the
               craftiest
               but
               not
               the
               conscionablest
               lawyers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               plead
               for
               him
               :
               he
               hath
               the
               vainest
               ,
               not
               the
               valiantest
               captaines
               of
               the
               world
               to
               fight
               for
               him
               :
               he
               hath
               the
               most
               rich
               ,
               not
               the
               most
               religious
               Merchants
               of
               the
               world
               to
               trafficke
               for
               him
               :
               he
               hath
               the
               cunningest
               and
               the
               cruellest
               vsurers
               and
               extortioners
               to
               exact
               for
               him
               :
               he
               hath
               a
               legion
               ,
               yea
               a
               million
               of
               brokers
               to
               hunt
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               buy
               and
               sell
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               play
               the
               baudes
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               cousin
               and
               deceiue
               for
               him
               ,
               &
               of
               bloudy
               mur●herers
               to
               kill
               &
               slay
               for
               him
               :
               in
               euery
               market
               and
               shop
               :
               he
               hath
               some
               to
               lie
               and
               to
               sweare
               ,
               &
               to
               deceiue
               for
               him
               :
               some
               setting
               false
               colors
               vpon
               their
               clothes
               by
               false
               lights
               ,
               some
               learning
               the
               trick
               with
               the
               finger
               :
               some
               pinching
               others
               and
               enriching
               themselues
               by
               false
               waightes
               and
               measures
               ,
               and
               some
               by
               extreme
               prises
               ,
               exacting
               vpon
               the
               buyers
               ,
               and
               some
               purloyning
               from
               their
               maisters
               ,
               to
               purchase
               the
               gallowes
               here
               ,
               and
               hell
               hereafter
               if
               they
               repent
               not
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               Sathan
               hath
               more
               offices
               and
               officers
               ,
               and
               greater
               reuenewes
               ,
               
               and
               takings
               ,
               and
               dealings
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               in
               his
               k●nde
               and
               kingdome
               ,
               then
               euer
               Salomon
               had
               in
               his
               .
               He
               is
               the
               greatest
               Monarke
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Monarch
               (
               said
               I
               ?
               )
               nay
               tyrant
               :
               for
               he
               ruleth
               with
               great
               wrath
               and
               crueltie
               .
               Wo
               to
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               that
               be
               his
               subiects
               .
               
               And
               besides
               all
               this
               outward
               trading
               ,
               he
               hath
               many
               shops
               and
               shop-keepers
               ,
               ware-houses
               and
               factors
               in
               secret
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               know
               not
               of
               .
               Yea
               ,
               in
               many
               he
               occupieth
               freely
               ,
               that
               spit
               at
               his
               name
               :
               and
               manie
               crie
               out
               ,
               that
               they
               defie
               the
               diuell
               and
               all
               his
               workes
               ,
               when
               they
               doe
               nothing
               else
               poore
               slaues
               ,
               but
               serue
               him
               ,
               and
               do
               his
               workes
               .
               In
               euery
               wicked
               man
               there
               is
               a
               shoppe
               ,
               and
               a
               ware-house
               :
               the
               heart
               is
               his
               ware-house
               ,
               wherein
               is
               store
               of
               leud
               things
               :
               his
               braine
               is
               his
               shoppe
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               doth
               he
               worke
               and
               forge
               out
               euill
               images
               ,
               or
               imaginations
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               in
               generall
               ,
               of
               Belials
               maister
               ,
               his
               storehouse
               ,
               and
               his
               ware-house
               ,
               and
               his
               ware
               .
               Now
               in
               particular
               (
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               bill
               of
               parcels
               )
               let
               vs
               see
               what
               wares
               are
               stored
               vp
               in
               his
               hart
               ,
               and
               what
               workes
               he
               frameth
               thereof
               in
               the
               shop
               of
               his
               braine
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               store
               of
               malice
               :
               and
               of
               that
               he
               forgeth
               slaunderous
               reports
               ,
               impudent
               lyes
               ,
               and
               vniust
               reuenge
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               store
               of
               obstinate
               wilfulnesse
               ,
               and
               wilfull
               obstinacie
               :
               and
               of
               that
               he
               forgeth
               out
               peruerse
               disputations
               ,
               and
               crosse
               languages
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               store
               of
               enuie
               :
               and
               of
               that
               he
               forgeth
               false
               suggestions
               ,
               and
               impatient
               murmurings
               against
               the
               prosperitie
               of
               his
               neighbours
               and
               brethren
               :
               as
               Esau
               did
               against
               Iacob
               because
               of
               his
               blessing
               ,
               and
               Achab
               against
               Naboth
               for
               his
               vineyard
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               store
               of
               hatred
               against
               the
               truth
               :
               and
               of
               that
               he
               forgeth
               cruell
               deuises
               against
               those
               that
               professe
               the
               truth
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               store
               of
               disdaine
               :
               and
               of
               that
               he
               forgeth
               reprochfull
               speeches
               ,
               high
               lookes
               ,
               and
               straunge
               countenaunces
               against
               poore
               simple
               men
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               hart
               store
               of
               arrogancie
               and
               pride
               :
               and
               of
               that
               he
               imagineth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               only
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               he
               beholdeth
               his
               wealth
               and
               brauery
               ,
               like
               Nebuchadnezzar
               when
               he
               beheld
               his
               pallace
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               hart
               store
               of
               lightnes
               &
               inconstancy
               :
               and
               of
               that
               he
               forgeth
               strange
               fashiōs
               &
               new
               fangled
               deuises
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               hart
               store
               of
               vncleanenes
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               he
               frameth
               filthie
               conueiances
               for
               his
               beastlines
               ,
               adulteries
               ,
               and
               fornications
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               store
               of
               grosse
               ignorance
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               and
               thereof
               he
               forgeth
               grosse
               errors
               ,
               superstitious
               worshippings
               ,
               &
               base
               conceits
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               thinking
               him
               to
               be
               like
               them selues
               ,
               Psal.
               50.
               
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               store
               of
               disloyaltie
               :
               and
               of
               that
               he
               forgeth
               trecherous
               practises
               against
               his
               Prince
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               slie
               conueiances
               to
               carrie
               them
               out
               with
               all
               ,
               
               like
               Iudas
               with
               his
               kisse
               ,
               and
               Absalom
               with
               his
               vow
               at
               Hebron
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               store
               of
               hypocrisie
               :
               and
               of
               
               that
               he
               frameth
               counterfeit
               holinesse
               to
               couer
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
               
               like
               Iezabel
               with
               her
               fast
               ,
               and
               the
               harlot
               talking
               deuoutly
               of
               her
               vows
               and
               peace-offrings
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               store
               of
               couetousnes
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               he
               forgeth
               deceit
               ,
               and
               wrong
               ,
               &
               a
               thousand
               deuises
               to
               get
               the
               world
               into
               his
               hands
               .
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               store
               of
               prophanenesse
               and
               vngodlinesse
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               he
               frameth
               iests
               against
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               like
               the
               scoffing
               auditours
               of
               Ezechiel
               .
               
               There
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               loue
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               thereof
               he
               forgeth
               arguments
               to
               maintaine
               sinne
               withal
               ,
               and
               deuises
               how
               to
               smite
               him
               with
               the
               tongue
               that
               shall
               tell
               him
               of
               it
               .
               And
               as
               of
               the
               leud
               stuffe
               that
               is
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               the
               wicked
               frame
               and
               forge
               out
               euill
               imaginations
               both
               against
               God
               and
               man
               :
               so
               do
               they
               also
               misconstrue
               ,
               and
               interprete
               in
               the
               worst
               part
               ,
               euen
               the
               most
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               :
               and
               of
               the
               best
               intended
               actions
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               do
               they
               frame
               wrong
               iudgements
               ,
               &
               euill
               surmises
               ,
               like
               spiders
               who
               make
               poison
               of
               honie
               .
               
               If
               Dauid
               in
               his
               distresse
               shall
               send
               to
               churlish
               Nabal
               for
               releefe
               ,
               the
               foolish
               churle
               will
               imagine
               euill
               against
               Dauid
               ,
               and
               not
               sticke
               to
               say
               that
               he
               is
               runne
               away
               from
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               al
               to
               saue
               his
               purse
               .
               
               If
               kind
               Dauid
               send
               to
               visit
               the
               wicked
               King
               of
               
                 Ammon
                 ,
                 Hanun
              
               will
               imagine
               that
               his
               messengers
               come
               as
               spies
               .
               If
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               will
               not
               eate
               and
               drinke
               with
               men
               ,
               but
               be
               strange
               and
               austere
               ,
               then
               they
               will
               imagine
               and
               say
               ,
               
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               diuell
               .
               If
               Christ
               come
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               they
               wil
               imagine
               him
               to
               be
               a
               glutton
               ,
               a
               drinker
               of
               wine
               ,
               &
               a
               friend
               of
               Publicans
               &
               sinners
               :
               so
               that
               do
               what
               one
               can
               ,
               he
               cānot
               please
               the
               wicked
               man
               of
               Belial
               .
               If
               Paul
               be
               troubled
               with
               a
               viper
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               if
               he
               shake
               off
               the
               viper
               without
               any
               harme
               ,
               
               then
               he
               is
               a
               God
               :
               so
               are
               men
               commonly
               in
               their
               extremities
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               are
               either
               ignorant
               or
               vnsanctified
               .
               If
               any
               cost
               be
               bestowed
               vpon
               Christ
               in
               his
               mēbers
               ,
               such
               as
               Iudas
               will
               imagine
               it
               to
               be
               bestowed
               in
               waste
               .
               
               In
               like
               maner
               is
               it
               now
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               Aske
               thy
               due
               ,
               thou
               art
               couetous
               :
               crauest
               thou
               helpe
               ?
               then
               looke
               for
               a
               churlish
               answer
               .
               Doest
               thou
               offer
               kindnesse
               ?
               thou
               shalt
               be
               suspected
               and
               ill
               rewarded
               for
               thy
               good
               will.
               Wilt
               thou
               be
               familiar
               with
               men
               ?
               they
               wil
               imagine
               that
               thou
               seekest
               to
               burden
               them
               .
               Wilt
               thou
               be
               merie
               ?
               thou
               shalt
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               scoffer
               ,
               and
               without
               grauity
               .
               Wilt
               thou
               be
               strange
               ?
               then
               art
               thou
               lordly
               ,
               proud
               ,
               stout
               ,
               and
               high
               minded
               .
               Dost
               thou
               intreat
               for
               peace
               ?
               then
               thou
               art
               afraid
               of
               them
               :
               so
               they
               will
               imagine
               .
               Wilt
               thou
               eate
               and
               drinke
               with
               men
               ?
               they
               wil
               imagine
               that
               thou
               art
               beholding
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               some
               thinke
               that
               we
               are
               beholding
               to
               them
               for
               hearing
               the
               Sermon
               .
               Dost
               thou
               talk
               in
               priuate
               with
               a
               woman
               ?
               they
               that
               are
               leud
               will
               imagine
               that
               thou
               art
               leud
               with
               her
               .
               Art
               thou
               troubled
               with
               a
               generation
               of
               vipers
               as
               Iohn
               was
               ?
               then
               thou
               art
               a
               bad
               mā
               .
               If
               thou
               escape
               their
               malice
               by
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               more
               by
               thy
               friendes
               then
               by
               the
               
               goodnes
               of
               thy
               cause
               .
               If
               thou
               dost
               any
               strange
               and
               vnwonted
               thing
               ,
               they
               will
               imagine
               thou
               workest
               by
               the
               diuell
               .
               If
               the
               wicked
               man
               prosper
               ,
               he
               imagineth
               that
               he
               hath
               serued
               God
               wel
               .
               If
               any
               mā
               be
               familiar
               with
               them
               whō
               they
               loue
               not
               ,
               they
               imagine
               him
               to
               be
               their
               enemy
               also
               .
               If
               any
               common
               calamitie
               happen
               ,
               they
               imagine
               that
               the
               Gospell
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               .
               If
               any
               speed
               better
               then
               they
               ,
               then
               they
               imagine
               themselues
               to
               haue
               wrong
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               al
               their
               ciuill
               affaires
               to
               be
               ful
               of
               euil
               imaginations
               .
               Now
               from
               home
               let
               vs
               follow
               him
               to
               church
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               and
               see
               if
               his
               iudgement
               in
               matters
               religious
               be
               any
               better
               :
               and
               first
               of
               Belials
               imaginations
               or
               forgeries
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               man
               of
               God
               that
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               the
               matter
               that
               is
               taught
               .
               If
               the
               Minister
               speake
               scholastically
               ,
               then
               he
               seeketh
               himselfe
               :
               if
               plainly
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               no
               scholler
               :
               if
               he
               please
               their
               humor
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               onely
               man
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               may
               come
               neare
               him
               .
               If
               he
               vse
               to
               repeat
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               tedious
               and
               wanteth
               matter
               :
               if
               his
               deliuerie
               be
               mild
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               afraid
               to
               displease
               :
               if
               it
               be
               bold
               and
               seuere
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               peremptorie
               and
               proud
               .
               If
               a
               man
               vrge
               the
               law
               ,
               then
               he
               driueth
               men
               to
               desperation
               :
               if
               mortification
               ,
               he
               driueth
               men
               into
               melancholy
               dumpes
               ,
               and
               frayeth
               them
               out
               of
               their
               wits
               .
               If
               we
               vrge
               iustification
               before
               God
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               onely
               ,
               then
               they
               imagine
               that
               we
               denie
               good
               workes
               .
               If
               we
               preach
               good
               workes
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               Popish
               :
               if
               we
               teach
               that
               men
               must
               not
               pray
               to
               Saints
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               then
               they
               imagine
               we
               deny
               prayer
               :
               if
               we
               say
               that
               the
               salutation
               of
               the
               Angell
               to
               Mary
               is
               no
               prayer
               ,
               then
               we
               deny
               part
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               :
               if
               we
               say
               the
               Creede
               is
               no
               prayer
               ,
               then
               we
               deny
               the
               Creede
               :
               if
               we
               preach
               against
               common
               ,
               vaine
               ,
               and
               needlesse
               swearing
               ,
               then
               they
               imagine
               vs
               to
               be
               Anabaptistes
               ,
               and
               deny
               both
               the
               vse
               of
               an
               oath
               and
               magistracie
               :
               if
               we
               speak
               against
               gaming
               ,
               dancing
               ,
               &
               other
               prophanations
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               then
               they
               imagine
               that
               we
               allow
               Christians
               no
               manner
               of
               recreation
               .
               If
               we
               preach
               against
               any
               sin
               that
               they
               vse
               ,
               then
               we
               preach
               of
               malice
               and
               against
               them
               :
               if
               we
               teach
               doctrine
               which
               they
               conceiue
               not
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               edifying
               in
               our
               sermons
               :
               if
               they
               like
               it
               not
               ,
               then
               they
               imagine
               that
               no
               body
               else
               doth
               regard
               it
               :
               if
               they
               come
               to
               heare
               vs
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               beholding
               to
               them
               for
               their
               presence
               :
               if
               they
               wil
               not
               heare
               vs
               ,
               yet
               they
               imagine
               that
               we
               must
               speake
               though
               it
               be
               to
               the
               wals
               .
               If
               they
               let
               their
               children
               or
               seruants
               be
               catechized
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               then
               they
               imagine
               that
               they
               do
               their
               Minister
               a
               great
               part
               of
               friendship
               in
               gracing
               of
               him
               :
               if
               they
               say
               ouer
               their
               stint
               of
               prayers
               ,
               then
               God
               is
               beholding
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               heauen
               they
               must
               haue
               of
               merit
               .
               If
               they
               heare
               sermons
               ,
               then
               they
               imagine
               all
               is
               well
               ,
               as
               though
               God
               were
               pleased
               with
               eare-seruice
               onely
               :
               
               and
               alwayes
               they
               imagine
               grossely
               of
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               like
               Nicodemus
               ,
               who
               (
               when
               Christ
               spake
               of
               being
               borne
               againe
               )
               imagined
               that
               he
               
               must
               go
               againe
               into
               his
               mothers
               belly
               .
               And
               as
               these
               Belials
               are
               themselues
               ,
               such
               do
               they
               imagine
               all
               others
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               as
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               an
               ague
               ,
               all
               things
               seeme
               vnsauourie
               :
               so
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               an
               euill
               heart
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               all
               mens
               doings
               seeme
               to
               be
               euill
               :
               to
               verifie
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               Titus
               2.5
               .
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 pure
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 pure
              
               :
               but
               to
               the
               vncleane
               and
               impure
               nothing
               is
               pure
               ,
               but
               euen
               their
               minds
               and
               consciences
               are
               defiled
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               all
               things
               seeme
               euill
               vnto
               them
               ,
               because
               their
               minds
               and
               consciences
               are
               defiled
               .
            
             
               
               But
               who
               are
               pure
               ?
               (
               wil
               some
               say
               )
               are
               not
               all
               men
               sinners
               ?
               and
               doth
               not
               sinne
               defile
               euery
               mans
               minde
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               naturally
               are
               defiled
               with
               euill
               imaginations
               ,
               Gen.
               6.5
               .
               but
               by
               faith
               (
               which
               is
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               )
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               elect
               are
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               purified
               ,
               
               because
               it
               apprehendeth
               the
               bloud
               and
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               to
               cleanse
               vs
               from
               sinne
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               preserue
               vs
               afterward
               from
               the
               dominion
               (
               at
               the
               least
               )
               of
               sinne
               to
               come
               ,
               like
               physicke
               restoratiue
               and
               preseruatiue
               .
               For
               ,
               where
               a
               iustifying
               faith
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               fanctifying
               grace
               .
               And
               where
               faith
               is
               Mistresse
               ,
               there
               is
               charity
               handmaid
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               that
               excellent
               nature
               and
               disposition
               (
               through
               the
               education
               and
               instruction
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               who
               begate
               her
               )
               that
               she
               iudgeth
               the
               best
               of
               euery
               thing
               that
               may
               be
               well
               interpreted
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.
               
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               qualitie
               of
               Belials
               imaginations
               ,
               which
               is
               euill
               :
               for
               so
               saith
               my
               Text
               ,
               and
               experience
               confirmeth
               no
               lesse
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 he
                 imagineth
                 euill
              
               .
               Now
               let
               vs
               consider
               of
               the
               other
               adiunct
               of
               Belials
               imaginations
               ,
               2
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 adiunctum
                 quantitatis
              
               ,
               an
               adiunct
               or
               circumstance
               of
               quantitie
               :
               the
               euill
               of
               his
               imaginations
               is
               of
               an
               exceeding
               great
               quantitie
               :
               for
               he
               doth
               not
               onely
               imagine
               euill
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               worst
               or
               euery
               thing
               ,
               but
               
                 he
                 imagineth
                 euill
                 continually
              
               .
            
             
               Continually
               ]
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               is
               alwayes
               at
               worke
               .
               This
               word
               noteth
               in
               the
               wicked
               man
               two
               things
               .
               First
               diligence
               .
               Secondly
               perseuerance
               in
               euill
               .
               Great
               is
               the
               diligence
               of
               wicked
               men
               in
               sinne
               :
               for
               they
               lose
               no
               time
               :
               
                 They
                 cannot
                 sleepe
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 except
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 some
                 euill
                 .
              
               
               No
               ,
               
                 Sleepe
                 departeth
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 vntill
                 they
                 haue
                 caused
                 some
                 to
                 fall
                 .
              
               Like
               gamesters
               ,
               who
               cannot
               find
               the
               way
               to
               bed
               vntill
               either
               they
               haue
               lost
               all
               their
               money
               ,
               or
               caused
               others
               to
               lose
               all
               .
               They
               continue
               day
               and
               night
               :
               they
               are
               as
               diligent
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               diuell
               ,
               as
               the
               diuell
               himselfe
               is
               is
               hunting
               after
               mens
               soules
               :
               for
               
                 he
                 goeth
                 about
                 continually
                 like
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 seeking
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 deuoure
                 :
              
               and
               so
               do
               his
               men
               of
               Belial
               seeke
               whome
               to
               deface
               and
               deuoure
               .
            
             
               This
               note
               of
               continuance
               cometh
               in
               like
               a
               barre
               in
               the
               armes
               of
               the
               
               wicked
               to
               put
               a
               difference
               betweene
               them
               and
               the
               godly
               .
               For
               though
               the
               godly
               or
               regenerate
               do
               sometime
               fall
               into
               euill
               surmises
               ,
               and
               bad
               imaginations
               ,
               through
               naturall
               weakenesse
               and
               corruption
               of
               heart
               ,
               yet
               they
               continue
               not
               in
               it
               .
               
               
                 Shall
                 we
                 continue
                 still
                 in
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 that
                 grace
                 may
                 abound
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
              
               No
               :
               they
               dare
               not
               continue
               in
               a
               sinne
               ,
               they
               are
               euer
               checking
               and
               controlling
               their
               wayes
               ,
               and
               confessing
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               condemning
               themselues
               ,
               and
               forsaking
               their
               euill
               imaginations
               .
               And
               if
               they
               fall
               againe
               into
               the
               same
               sinne
               (
               as
               oftentimes
               they
               do
               ,
               )
               it
               is
               with
               a
               greater
               detestation
               and
               lothing
               of
               the
               same
               sinne
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               earnest
               striuing
               against
               it
               afterward
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               godly
               are
               not
               so
               simple
               ,
               and
               foolishly
               credulous
               ,
               as
               to
               beleeue
               euery
               faire
               tale
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               in
               league
               with
               euery
               flattering
               face
               ,
               or
               to
               shake
               hands
               presently
               with
               euery
               new
               acquaintance
               ,
               nor
               to
               trust
               euery
               promise
               and
               protestation
               without
               any
               maner
               of
               trial
               nor
               to
               make
               the
               best
               of
               that
               which
               is
               of
               it selfe
               naught
               ,
               and
               apparantly
               euill
               :
               nor
               to
               be
               free
               from
               all
               suspition
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               iust
               cause
               to
               suspect
               ;
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               be
               commended
               :
               for
               as
               charitie
               is
               not
               suspitious
               without
               cause
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               not
               foolish
               and
               blockish
               when
               there
               is
               cause
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               as
               our
               Sauior
               Christ
               himself
               hath
               ioyned
               the
               innocency
               of
               the
               Doue
               ,
               
               and
               the
               prudency
               of
               the
               Serpent
               together
               ;
               simplicitie
               and
               discretion
               as
               a
               most
               fit
               match
               ,
               and
               well
               beseeming
               a
               Christian
               soule
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               separate
               them
               asunder
               ,
               but
               be
               simple
               &
               wise
               too
               .
               And
               hereof
               we
               haue
               diuers
               examples
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               
               Abraham
               imagined
               that
               in
               Gerar
               his
               wife
               might
               be
               abused
               ,
               and
               he
               slaine
               for
               his
               wifes
               sake
               :
               and
               not
               without
               iust
               cause
               ,
               for
               he
               saw
               that
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               was
               not
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               when
               good
               men
               haue
               to
               deale
               with
               those
               that
               feare
               not
               God
               ,
               they
               may
               very
               iustly
               imagine
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               well
               dealt
               withall
               .
               Iacob
               suspected
               that
               al
               was
               not
               wel
               towards
               him
               :
               and
               not
               without
               iust
               cause
               ,
               
               for
               he
               saw
               that
               his
               vnkle
               Labans
               countenance
               was
               not
               towards
               him
               as
               in
               times
               past
               ;
               and
               againe
               he
               marked
               how
               Labans
               sons
               murmured
               against
               him
               .
               
               Iudah
               imagined
               Thamar
               his
               daughter
               to
               be
               a
               whoore
               (
               though
               he
               knew
               not
               then
               who
               she
               was
               :
               )
               and
               not
               without
               iust
               cause
               ,
               for
               she
               sate
               by
               the
               waies
               side
               with
               her
               face
               couered
               ,
               after
               the
               maner
               of
               whores
               in
               those
               daies
               ,
               &
               in
               that
               country
               .
               The
               watch-men
               of
               the
               tower
               in
               ▪
               Israel
               imagined
               rightly
               that
               it
               was
               Iehu
               who
               came
               towardes
               that
               place
               ,
               
               because
               his
               marching
               was
               furious
               ,
               like
               the
               marching
               of
               Iehu
               ,
               who
               belike
               was
               knowne
               to
               be
               a
               hote
               man.
               All
               which
               examples
               do
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               when
               there
               is
               iust
               cause
               of
               suspition
               ,
               and
               likely
               tokens
               of
               danger
               and
               euill
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               be
               secure
               &
               simple
               ,
               but
               wise
               to
               see
               danger
               ,
               
               and
               prouident
               to
               auoide
               it
               :
               for
               that
               is
               the
               part
               of
               a
               wise
               man
               (
               saith
               the
               Wise
               man
               )
               to
               see
               the
               plague
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               and
               to
               flie
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               Eliah
               saw
               (
               by
               a
               cloud
               that
               arose
               )
               raine
               comming
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               King
               to
               prouide
               for
               it
               before
               it
               came
               .
               And
               someime
               the
               godly
               haue
               imagined
               (
               in
               good
               pollicie
               )
               of
               a
               thing
               otherwise
               then
               they
               haue
               known
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               :
               as
               Ioseph
               did
               when
               he
               made
               his
               brethren
               beleeue
               that
               he
               tooke
               them
               for
               spies
               ,
               when
               he
               knew
               them
               to
               be
               no
               spies
               .
               And
               somtime
               by
               the
               outward
               likelihoods
               ,
               as
               they
               coniecture
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               are
               deceiued
               ,
               as
               Isaac
               by
               feeling
               of
               Iacob
               in
               rough
               skins
               ,
               imagined
               it
               had
               bene
               Esau
               :
               and
               Samuel
               by
               the
               countenance
               and
               stature
               of
               Eliah
               ,
               imagined
               that
               he
               was
               the
               man
               that
               should
               be
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               deceiued
               .
               
               So
               Elijah
               seeing
               none
               to
               stand
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               but
               himselfe
               ,
               imagined
               that
               he
               in
               that
               case
               was
               left
               alone
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               deceiued
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               imaginations
               also
               which
               commonly
               men
               haue
               of
               themselues
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               betweene
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               :
               
               for
               the
               godly
               being
               (
               in
               some
               measure
               )
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               priuy
               to
               their
               owne
               corruptions
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               do
               still
               imagine
               (
               and
               that
               truly
               )
               that
               they
               come
               short
               of
               doing
               their
               dutie
               to
               God
               ,
               suspecting
               and
               fearing
               their
               owne
               ignorance
               and
               negligence
               :
               as
               that
               godly
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               and
               couragious
               reformer
               of
               religion
               Nehemiah
               did
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               had
               most
               exactly
               and
               stoutly
               reformed
               the
               Saboth
               day
               ,
               
               he
               desired
               God
               to
               be
               mercifull
               vnto
               him
               ,
               euen
               in
               that
               point
               .
               And
               though
               S.
               Paul
               that
               worthy
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               knew
               nothing
               but
               wel
               by
               himselfe
               in
               his
               ministerie
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               imagine
               (
               and
               that
               rightly
               )
               that
               something
               might
               be
               amisse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Though
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 by
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 thereby
                 iustified
                 .
              
               And
               sometime
               the
               godly
               do
               imagine
               that
               they
               are
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               forsaken
               ,
               which
               fearefull
               coniectures
               and
               desperat
               imaginations
               do
               arise
               ,
               somtime
               by
               the
               slie
               suggestions
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               through
               want
               of
               faith
               to
               resist
               him
               sometime
               of
               melancholy
               impressions
               in
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               to
               be
               helped
               by
               phisick
               ,
               and
               good
               company
               keeping
               :
               and
               sometime
               from
               the
               affliction
               and
               wound
               of
               conscience
               ,
               groning
               vnder
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               especialy
               after
               some
               relapse
               into
               some
               old
               sinne
               againe
               .
               Which
               kind
               of
               imaginations
               are
               to
               be
               altered
               into
               more
               comfortable
               and
               wholesomer
               perswasions
               by
               spirituall
               phisicke
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               wise
               handling
               ,
               and
               discreete
               applying
               of
               the
               promised
               mercies
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               tempering
               therewithall
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               either
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               spirituall
               phisition
               shal
               see
               the
               partie
               more
               or
               lesse
               humbled
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               too
               much
               humbled
               and
               cast
               downe
               alreadie
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               wicked
               being
               blinded
               with
               selfe-loue
               ,
               
               and
               bewitched
               with
               the
               vanities
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               benummed
               with
               the
               long
               custome
               of
               sin
               ,
               go
               on
               still
               ,
               drinking
               in
               sinne
               as
               the
               horse
               drinketh
               in
               water
               ,
               and
               imagineth
               that
               he
               is
               well
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               gotten
               into
               the
               fooles
               paradise
               ,
               and
               goeth
               after
               his
               filthy
               pleasures
               ,
               as
               a
               bird
               to
               the
               snare
               ,
               and
               like
               an
               oxe
               to
               the
               slaughter
               .
               Pro.
               5.
               
               
            
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               the
               King
               of
               pride
               strouting
               himselfe
               in
               his
               pallace
               ,
               imagined
               that
               he
               was
               admired
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               was
               deluded
               as
               it
               were
               by
               his
               owne
               shadow
               ,
               and
               derided
               of
               God
               and
               man.
               In
               like
               maner
               vaine
               men
               and
               women
               (
               ietting
               vp
               and
               downe
               in
               the
               world
               like
               hobby
               horses
               in
               all
               brauerie
               ,
               
               with
               their
               traines
               after
               them
               ,
               and
               pedlers
               packes
               about
               them
               ,
               with
               a
               companie
               of
               circumstances
               in
               strange
               and
               wild
               fashions
               )
               imagine
               that
               they
               are
               honored
               and
               admired
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               whereas
               indeede
               they
               are
               wondred
               at
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               almost
               of
               all
               men
               for
               their
               vanitie
               and
               excesse
               .
               Againe
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               feare
               ,
               they
               imagine
               feare
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               where
               there
               is
               both
               feare
               and
               shame
               ,
               and
               deadly
               danger
               too
               ,
               they
               promise
               vnto
               themselues
               al
               peace
               and
               security
               ,
               suspecting
               nothing
               ,
               like
               the
               mother
               of
               Sisera
               ,
               &
               the
               Ladies
               of
               King
               Iabins
               Court
               ,
               who
               imagined
               (
               and
               could
               imagine
               no
               otherwise
               )
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               Sisera
               his
               long
               staying
               was
               for
               no
               other
               end
               but
               to
               deuide
               the
               spoile
               ,
               
               when
               indeede
               he
               was
               spoiled
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               woman
               too
               .
               So
               the
               rich
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               hauing
               gotten
               much
               wealth
               about
               him
               ,
               imagined
               that
               he
               should
               liue
               many
               yeares
               at
               ease
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               deceiued
               for
               euen
               that
               very
               night
               following
               was
               his
               soule
               fetched
               away
               .
               
               Wherein
               is
               verified
               the
               prophecie
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 The
                 wicked
              
               (
               whatsoeuer
               they
               imagine
               vnto
               themselues
               )
               
                 shall
                 not
                 liue
                 out
                 halfe
                 their
                 dayes
              
               :
               namely
               ,
               that
               themselues
               dreame
               of
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               (
               to
               shut
               vp
               this
               point
               )
               as
               before
               we
               haue
               bene
               taught
               by
               the
               names
               of
               Belial
               ,
               which
               signifie
               lawlesnesse
               and
               prophanenesse
               ,
               to
               looke
               to
               our selues
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               lawlesse
               and
               prophane
               :
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               Belial
               ,
               to
               looke
               to
               our
               speeches
               ,
               that
               we
               walke
               not
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               :
               by
               the
               gestures
               of
               Belial
               ,
               to
               looke
               to
               our
               outward
               behauiour
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               in
               sobrietie
               and
               simplicitie
               :
               and
               by
               the
               heart
               of
               Belial
               ,
               to
               watch
               ouer
               our
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               that
               leud
               things
               haue
               no
               residence
               in
               them
               :
               so
               now
               by
               the
               imaginations
               or
               mentall
               images
               of
               Belial
               ,
               framed
               in
               the
               shop
               of
               his
               braine
               ,
               of
               the
               leud
               stuffe
               in
               the
               store-house
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               
               let
               vs
               be
               admonished
               to
               looke
               carefully
               vnto
               our
               imaginations
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               euill
               ,
               false
               ,
               vncharitable
               ,
               vaine
               ,
               wrong
               ,
               &
               crooked
               .
               Let
               vs
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               make
               not
               our
               hearts
               (
               which
               should
               be
               the
               temples
               of
               God
               )
               Sathans
               ware-houses
               or
               store-houses
               ,
               nor
               our
               heads
               his
               shops
               
               and
               worke-houses
               :
               let
               vs
               learne
               to
               iudge
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               charitably
               of
               other
               mens
               persons
               ,
               and
               actions
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               possible
               to
               affoord
               a
               good
               construction
               .
               And
               where
               there
               is
               iust
               cause
               of
               feare
               and
               suspition
               ,
               there
               let
               vs
               learne
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               not
               too
               simple
               and
               carelesse
               .
               Let
               vs
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               be
               not
               deceiued
               with
               the
               enchantments
               and
               bewitching
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               yet
               blinded
               with
               the
               false
               loue
               of
               our selues
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               seeing
               as
               the
               imaginations
               of
               Belial
               are
               for
               their
               qualitie
               euill
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               quantitie
               vncessantly
               euill
               :
               and
               seeing
               that
               continuance
               ,
               or
               dwelling
               in
               euill
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               vncharitable
               surmises
               ,
               is
               here
               put
               downe
               for
               an
               infallible
               marke
               of
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               vaine
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               destroyed
               if
               he
               repent
               not
               ,
               both
               speedily
               ,
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               without
               recouerie
               :
               let
               vs
               all
               (
               that
               tender
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               quiet
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               own
               soules
               )
               look
               to
               our
               hearts
               and
               minds
               ,
               to
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               learne
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               striuing
               by
               continuall
               prayer
               )
               to
               amend
               ,
               correct
               ,
               controll
               ,
               and
               examine
               all
               our
               surmises
               ,
               our
               opinions
               ,
               and
               our
               conceiued
               imaginations
               ,
               or
               sinister
               conceipts
               ,
               which
               commonly
               we
               frame
               of
               our selues
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               ,
               of
               our
               maker
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               neighbor
               :
               happy
               is
               he
               (
               not
               that
               is
               free
               from
               euill
               imaginations
               ,
               for
               then
               none
               could
               be
               happie
               )
               but
               he
               that
               hauing
               found
               out
               his
               euill
               imaginations
               ,
               doth
               forsake
               them
               .
               And
               wo
               be
               to
               him
               (
               not
               that
               hath
               had
               a
               false
               imagining
               head
               ,
               or
               may
               perhaps
               be
               ouertaken
               with
               an
               vncharitable
               surmise
               by
               occasion
               ,
               for
               thē
               wo
               be
               to
               all
               ,
               )
               but
               wo
               be
               to
               him
               that
               heareth
               what
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               guiltie
               ,
               and
               yet
               wil
               continue
               in
               his
               euil
               imaginations
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               one
               hath
               Gods
               markes
               vpon
               him
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               say
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               plague
               )
               euen
               the
               markes
               of
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               plague
               of
               the
               soule
               to
               vtter
               destruction
               :
               
                 for
                 he
                 imagineth
                 euill
                 continually
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               VIII
               .
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PROV
                   .
                   6.14
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   raiseth
                   vp
                   contentions
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               meaning
               of
               these
               words
               is
               this
               :
               that
               where
               there
               was
               no
               contention
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               soweth
               contention
               :
               and
               where
               contention
               was
               either
               dead
               ,
               or
               dying
               out
               :
               he
               by
               rubbing
               and
               chafing
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               fetcheth
               and
               reuiueth
               it
               againe
               .
               
               Contention
               is
               like
               a
               brawling
               dogge
               ,
               or
               roring
               lion
               ,
               which
               being
               raised
               vp
               ,
               will
               shew
               his
               furious
               disposition
               ,
               and
               put
               men
               both
               in
               feare
               and
               danger
               .
               Now
               Belial
               is
               one
               that
               raiseth
               vp
               this
               dogge
               ,
               and
               awaketh
               this
               lion
               ,
               to
               his
               owne
               danger
               ,
               and
               trouble
               of
               others
               .
               The
               summe
               is
               this
               :
               that
               Belial
               is
               a
               common
               makebate
               ,
               a
               sower
               of
               discord
               ,
               an
               enemie
               to
               Christian
               peace
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               cannot
               fish
               (
               as
               the
               Prouerbe
               is
               )
               but
               in
               troubled
               waters
               .
               Whereby
               we
               may
               learne
               ,
               that
               an
               imagining
               head
               is
               good
               for
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               breake
               vp
               the
               ground
               that
               the
               Diuell
               meaneth
               to
               sow
               with
               the
               seede
               of
               debate
               and
               strife
               .
               And
               now
               the
               wicked
               mans
               tree
               beareth
               fruite
               (
               such
               as
               it
               is
               )
               euen
               bitter
               contention
               ,
               
               which
               is
               nourished
               by
               leud
               thoughts
               in
               the
               hart
               ,
               and
               watered
               by
               the
               cursed
               suggestions
               of
               Sathan
               :
               it
               buddeth
               in
               the
               euill
               imaginations
               of
               his
               head
               :
               it
               blossometh
               in
               the
               counterfeit
               and
               prophane
               gestures
               of
               his
               body
               :
               it
               knitteth
               in
               the
               frowardnesse
               of
               his
               mouth
               :
               it
               ripeneth
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               when
               he
               raiseth
               vp
               contentions
               :
               it
               falleth
               and
               rotteth
               when
               destruction
               commeth
               speedily
               and
               suddenly
               vpon
               him
               without
               recouerie
               .
               Lo
               then
               the
               fruites
               of
               a
               wicked
               heart
               ,
               and
               surmizing
               head
               .
               And
               one
               thing
               followeth
               another
               in
               order
               (
               or
               rather
               out
               of
               order
               :
               )
               for
               leud
               stuffe
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               maketh
               euill
               imaginations
               in
               the
               braine
               ,
               and
               euill
               imaginations
               serue
               to
               raise
               vp
               contentions
               amongst
               men
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               is
               this
               :
               euill
               imaginations
               or
               mentall
               images
               ,
               are
               false
               resemblances
               ,
               or
               surmizes
               that
               Belial
               hath
               framed
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               of
               others
               :
               and
               when
               they
               come
               to
               light
               ,
               no
               bodie
               liketh
               of
               them
               :
               all
               men
               hate
               them
               ,
               all
               men
               reproue
               them
               .
               Belial
               maintaines
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               Contention
               the
               brawling
               curre
               is
               raised
               vp
               :
               of
               himselfe
               he
               imagineth
               that
               he
               is
               wise
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               but
               a
               foole
               ,
               
               (
               especially
               in
               respect
               of
               true
               heauenly
               wisedome
               :
               )
               that
               he
               is
               bountifull
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               most
               niggardly
               :
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               do
               much
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               do
               nothing
               :
               and
               then
               boasteth
               of
               himselfe
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               can
               do
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               :
               Lo
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               picture
               .
               It
               is
               nothing
               like
               you
               ,
               saith
               another
               .
               It
               is
               saith
               he
               :
               and
               so
               dogged
               Contention
               is
               raised
               vp
               .
               Of
               God
               and
               his
               truth
               he
               imagineth
               carnally
               ,
               superstitiously
               ,
               grossely
               ,
               and
               blasphemously
               ,
               and
               commendeth
               it
               ,
               saying
               :
               so
               is
               the
               Almightie
               ,
               such
               is
               his
               nature
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               :
               Lo
               ,
               this
               is
               Gods
               image
               ,
               this
               is
               his
               picture
               .
               That
               see
               others
               that
               be
               Gods
               friends
               ,
               ,
               and
               religious
               friends
               indeed
               ,
               and
               they
               deny
               it
               ,
               and
               detest
               it
               :
               and
               then
               contention
               is
               raised
               vp
               .
               Of
               State-matters
               ,
               and
               common-wealth
               matters
               he
               imagineth
               crosly
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               owne
               pleasure
               .
               Also
               of
               the
               Preachers
               methode
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               he
               imagineth
               this
               and
               that
               ,
               and
               frameth
               out
               a
               patterne
               of
               teaching
               himselfe
               :
               thus
               he
               should
               haue
               said
               ,
               &c.
               and
               this
               he
               defendeth
               to
               the
               raising
               vp
               of
               contention
               .
               Of
               euery
               mans
               actions
               he
               imagineth
               euill
               ,
               descanting
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               of
               this
               mans
               dealing
               ,
               and
               that
               manslife
               ,
               of
               this
               mans
               words
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               mans
               lookes
               ,
               and
               setteth
               out
               euery
               mans
               image
               as
               he
               listeth
               himselfe
               :
               which
               when
               men
               behold
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               ilfauouredly
               ,
               and
               deformedly
               they
               are
               set
               forth
               ,
               they
               reproue
               the
               forger
               or
               counterfeiter
               .
               For
               who
               can
               abide
               to
               haue
               a
               wrong
               picture
               made
               of
               himselfe
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               vnlike
               vs
               in
               eyes
               ,
               or
               nose
               ,
               or
               countenance
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               else
               ,
               we
               scorne
               it
               and
               deface
               it
               .
               Much
               more
               are
               men
               moued
               when
               they
               are
               pictured
               like
               beastes
               ,
               or
               see
               a
               man
               set
               foorth
               with
               a
               beasts
               head
               :
               that
               is
               a
               monster
               ,
               who
               can
               abide
               it
               ?
               Such
               a
               mate
               is
               Belial
               ,
               who
               imagineth
               euill
               ,
               and
               forgeth
               pictures
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               of
               euery
               mans
               doings
               and
               sayings
               as
               he
               listeth
               himself
               ,
               some
               after
               a
               beastly
               maner
               ,
               some
               after
               a
               monstrous
               manner
               ,
               and
               all
               after
               a
               counterfeit
               and
               vnchristian
               manner
               .
            
             
               
               Againe
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               as
               the
               wicked
               man
               delighteth
               to
               set
               foorth
               euery
               man
               after
               his
               owne
               deuice
               ,
               so
               can
               he
               by
               no
               meanes
               endure
               to
               see
               himselfe
               set
               foorth
               in
               his
               owne
               colours
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               is
               indeed
               :
               but
               loueth
               to
               be
               flattered
               and
               soothed
               vp
               in
               all
               his
               vgly
               deformities
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               (
               hauing
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               for
               his
               instructer
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               for
               his
               warrant
               )
               shall
               paint
               out
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               in
               his
               right
               colours
               ,
               though
               the
               picture
               and
               the
               person
               do
               agree
               ,
               yet
               the
               wicked
               are
               too
               curious
               ,
               or
               too
               incredulous
               ,
               or
               too
               peeuish
               to
               beleeue
               it
               :
               but
               will
               find
               fault
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               I
               am
               not
               so
               bad
               as
               he
               would
               make
               me
               .
               Swearing
               ,
               and
               whoring
               ,
               and
               sabbath
               breaking
               ,
               and
               vsurie
               ,
               and
               briberie
               ,
               and
               vanitie
               ,
               and
               exaction
               ,
               and
               ingrossing
               ,
               and
               gaming
               ,
               &c.
               are
               not
               so
               ill
               as
               we
               make
               them
               :
               &
               hence
               arise
               contention
               :
               for
               the
               truth
               will
               not
               be
               outfaced
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               order
               that
               is
               vsed
               here
               in
               placing
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               how
               
               one
               thing
               followeth
               another
               .
               Now
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               matter
               wherewith
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               is
               charged
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               such
               doubts
               as
               may
               arise
               about
               it
               ,
               there
               are
               foure
               things
               diligently
               to
               be
               considered
               of
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 causes
                 which
                 moue
                 him
                 to
                 raise
                 contention
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 he
                 doth
                 raise
                 contention
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 great
                 and
                 odious
                 a
                 sinne
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 raise
                 contention
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 contentions
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contentions
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               causes
               of
               Belials
               contentious
               disposition
               ,
               are
               principally
               two
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               anger
               and
               wrath
               of
               God.
               Secondly
               ,
               his
               owne
               euil
               affections
               .
               Gods
               anger
               is
               one
               cause
               :
               for
               God
               and
               he
               being
               at
               oddes
               ,
               Belial
               cannot
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               Gods
               children
               .
               For
               he
               that
               imagineth
               euill
               continually
               ,
               must
               imagine
               euill
               of
               all
               men
               :
               he
               that
               imagineth
               euill
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               must
               also
               imagine
               (
               as
               he
               may
               well
               inough
               )
               that
               he
               is
               hated
               of
               all
               :
               he
               beleeueth
               no
               man
               ,
               and
               is
               beleeued
               of
               none
               :
               he
               trusteth
               no
               body
               ,
               &
               is
               trusted
               of
               none
               :
               and
               being
               thus
               hatefull
               &
               hated
               ,
               it
               grieueth
               him
               to
               see
               others
               at
               vnitie
               :
               &
               therefore
               to
               bring
               others
               into
               his
               own
               case
               ,
               he
               raiseth
               vp
               contentions
               between
               partie
               and
               partie
               :
               like
               the
               Diuel
               ,
               who
               being
               at
               enimitie
               with
               God
               ,
               (
               himself
               )
               did
               not
               cease
               vntil
               he
               had
               set
               enimity
               between
               God
               &
               mā
               .
               And
               this
               mutuall
               or
               ciuill
               dissention
               doth
               commonly
               follow
               amongst
               men
               vpon
               the
               contempt
               and
               neglect
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               that
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               Gods
               most
               iust
               reuenging
               wrath
               :
               for
               when
               men
               refuse
               to
               submit
               thēselues
               vnto
               the
               Gospell
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               reconciled
               vnto
               God
               :
               it
               is
               iust
               with
               God
               to
               giue
               them
               ouer
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               them
               at
               contention
               amongst
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               deuoured
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               saith
               :
               
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 raging
                 sea
                 that
                 cannot
                 rest
                 ,
                 whose
                 waters
                 cast
                 vp
                 mire
                 and
                 dirt
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 vnto
                 the
                 wicked
                 saith
                 my
                 God
                 :
              
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               do
               not
               rest
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               rest
               :
               but
               they
               cannot
               rest
               :
               And
               why
               ?
               Because
               God
               denyeth
               them
               peace
               .
               
               And
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               :
               
                 Euill
                 men
                 shall
                 waxe
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 deceiuing
                 and
                 being
                 deceiued
                 .
              
               He
               saith
               not
               that
               they
               may
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               waxe
               worse
               and
               worse
               ▪
               and
               they
               shall
               deceiue
               and
               be
               deceiued
               :
               as
               a
               thing
               ordained
               for
               them
               ,
               this
               euill
               shall
               come
               vpon
               them
               .
               And
               the
               wise
               man
               saith
               ;
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 cole
                 maketh
                 burning
                 coles
                 ,
                 and
                 wood
                 a
                 fire
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 contentious
                 man
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 kindle
                 strife
                 .
              
               Therfore
               whosoeuer
               he
               be
               that
               doth
               studie
               contention
               ,
               and
               reioyce
               to
               heare
               of
               strife
               ,
               let
               him
               feare
               his
               estate
               .
               If
               he
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               contend
               ,
               and
               desire
               it
               ,
               euen
               for
               it selfe
               sake
               :
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               branded
               for
               a
               wicked
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               and
               one
               whome
               Gods
               anger
               doth
               euen
               burne
               vpon
               ,
               vntill
               it
               hath
               consumed
               him
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               cause
               which
               moueth
               him
               to
               moue
               contention
               ,
               are
               his
               own
               euill
               and
               leud
               affections
               ,
               or
               desires
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               the
               pride
               of
               his
               heart
               :
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               :
               
               
                 Onely
                 through
                 pride
                 a
                 man
                 causeth
                 contention
                 .
              
               And
               this
               proud
               contentious
               humour
               of
               his
               ,
               doth
               chiefly
               respect
               his
               own
               vainglorie
               ,
               and
               the
               furtherance
               of
               impietie
               and
               mischiefe
               :
               
                 Let
                 nothing
                 be
                 done
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               )
               
                 through
                 contention
                 or
                 vaineglorie
              
               :
               
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               vaine-glorious
               are
               contentious
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               feedeth
               and
               maintaineth
               the
               other
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               Salomon
               speaketh
               plainely
               in
               the
               28.
               of
               the
               Prouerbs
               ,
               verse
               25.
               
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 proud
                 heart
                 stirreth
                 vp
                 contention
              
               ;
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               pride
               is
               of
               a
               stirring
               nature
               :
               and
               a
               proud
               heart
               by
               stirring
               of
               contention
               may
               easily
               be
               knowne
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               that
               Belials
               proud
               contentious
               heart
               respecteth
               ,
               is
               (
               in
               diuellish
               pollicie
               )
               the
               more
               freely
               to
               practise
               his
               mischieuous
               deuises
               ,
               imagining
               that
               he
               may
               the
               more
               quietly
               proceede
               in
               his
               wicked
               enterprises
               ,
               without
               any
               question
               or
               molestation
               of
               himselfe
               .
               Yea
               out
               of
               the
               contentions
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               some
               haue
               sucked
               no
               small
               aduantage
               .
               Saul
               pursued
               Dauid
               ,
               till
               he
               heard
               that
               the
               Philistines
               were
               come
               foorth
               to
               inuade
               and
               destroy
               his
               land
               ,
               and
               then
               be
               returned
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               Dauid
               escaped
               his
               hands
               for
               that
               time
               :
               1.
               
               Sa.
               23.27
               .
               
               While
               there
               was
               dissention
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               no
               man
               layed
               handes
               on
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               but
               euery
               man
               went
               to
               his
               owne
               house
               .
               Iohn
               7.43
               .
               
               44.53
               .
               and
               Christ
               went
               his
               way
               to
               mount
               
                 Oliuet
                 :
                 Iohn
              
               8.
               the
               first
               verse
               .
               While
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Sadduces
               were
               at
               oddes
               ,
               and
               deuided
               about
               Paules
               words
               ,
               
               Paule
               escaped
               for
               that
               time
               .
               Act.
               23.6.7
               .
               By
               this
               pollicie
               also
               did
               the
               seditious
               that
               were
               in
               the
               citie
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               raise
               a
               third
               armie
               (
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               Citie
               alreadie
               deuided
               )
               to
               the
               vtter
               spoile
               and
               ouerthrow
               of
               the
               whole
               Citie
               :
               so
               the
               contentions
               of
               the
               Citizens
               was
               a
               vantage
               to
               the
               seditious
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               many
               such
               amongst
               vs
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               see
               ciuill
               dissention
               in
               the
               land
               (
               which
               God
               for
               his
               mercies
               sake
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               his
               will
               turne
               from
               vs
               ,
               )
               that
               they
               might
               then
               the
               more
               freely
               follow
               the
               spoile
               ,
               and
               fall
               vpon
               the
               pray
               .
               And
               by
               what
               other
               pollicie
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               doth
               the
               vicar
               of
               hell
               still
               hold
               his
               place
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               contentions
               of
               Princes
               and
               Nations
               ?
               To
               this
               end
               did
               Pope
               Hildebrand
               neuer
               leaue
               hitching
               and
               encroching
               vpon
               the
               Emperours
               right
               ,
               
               vntill
               he
               had
               put
               him
               quite
               beside
               the
               cushion
               (
               as
               they
               say
               .
               )
               And
               because
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               world
               should
               haue
               no
               leysure
               to
               see
               the
               villanies
               and
               outragious
               practises
               that
               lurke
               vnder
               his
               triple
               Crowne
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               call
               him
               into
               question
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               to
               suppresse
               and
               deiect
               him
               :
               his
               practise
               hath
               bene
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               to
               set
               variance
               and
               contention
               betweene
               Prince
               and
               Prince
               ,
               betweene
               nation
               and
               nation
               ,
               that
               while
               they
               are
               busie
               in
               defending
               of
               themselues
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               he
               may
               both
               
               quietly
               hold
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               gotten
               ,
               and
               also
               more
               easily
               enlarge
               the
               borders
               of
               his
               Popedome
               :
               and
               all
               (
               forsooth
               )
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Saint
               Peters
               patrimonie
               :
               yea
               ,
               that
               he
               with
               his
               cup-shorne
               Cleargie
               may
               play
               Rex
               ,
               and
               in
               time
               ouerrunne
               all
               .
               
               So
               Hildebrand
               ,
               (
               like
               a
               hell
               firebrand
               )
               first
               by
               excommunicating
               of
               Henry
               the
               Emperour
               of
               Germany
               ,
               set
               his
               subiects
               and
               him
               at
               variance
               ,
               that
               they
               rebelling
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               at
               the
               same
               time
               excommunicating
               him
               ,
               might
               driue
               him
               to
               submit
               himselfe
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               :
               which
               indeed
               the
               Emperour
               most
               slauishly
               did
               ,
               with
               his
               Queene
               and
               his
               child
               ,
               who
               waited
               bare
               footed
               and
               bare
               legged
               in
               a
               cold
               winter
               ,
               three
               daies
               and
               three
               nights
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               that
               proud
               Luciferian
               Prelate
               :
               and
               at
               the
               last
               was
               let
               in
               and
               admitted
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               constrained
               to
               yeeld
               vnto
               such
               base
               conditions
               as
               pleased
               that
               proude
               Prelate
               to
               bind
               him
               vnto
               ,
               surrendring
               his
               Crowne
               and
               kingdome
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               receiuing
               the
               same
               againe
               at
               his
               hands
               .
               Afterward
               fearing
               lest
               the
               Emperor
               would
               be
               reuenged
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               good
               entertainment
               that
               he
               gaue
               him
               ,
               he
               excommunicated
               the
               Emperor
               againe
               ,
               and
               set
               vp
               Rodulphus
               Duke
               of
               Sueuia
               in
               his
               place
               :
               during
               which
               contention
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               was
               at
               no
               leisure
               to
               deale
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               afterward
               he
               was
               ,
               whē
               he
               had
               subdued
               Rodulph
               ,
               and
               was
               setled
               againe
               in
               his
               Empire
               in
               peace
               .
               In
               the
               same
               steppes
               do
               all
               Hildebrands
               successors
               walke
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               setting
               all
               Christendome
               together
               by
               the
               eares
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               may
               easily
               get
               ,
               
               and
               quietly
               keepe
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               he
               can
               get
               .
               The
               like
               practise
               is
               taken
               vp
               by
               our
               home-bred
               Papists
               both
               couchant
               and
               dormant
               :
               who
               endeuour
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               set
               contention
               betweene
               the
               Church-gouernours
               and
               the
               Pastours
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               about
               matters
               of
               circumstance
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               common
               aduersaries
               may
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               go
               whither
               they
               list
               ,
               running
               through
               the
               countrey
               ,
               and
               spoiling
               the
               haruest
               of
               the
               Lords
               Ministers
               ,
               like
               Sampsons
               foxes
               with
               firebrands
               at
               their
               tailes
               .
               
               The
               like
               pollicie
               doth
               Sathan
               still
               vse
               in
               filling
               the
               Church
               with
               needlesse
               stirres
               ,
               and
               vnkind
               contentions
               ,
               by
               Schismatickes
               ,
               which
               robbe
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               of
               her
               children
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               may
               by
               this
               meanes
               be
               hindered
               and
               stopped
               .
               And
               to
               what
               end
               else
               of
               late
               ,
               hath
               there
               bene
               such
               contention
               euen
               about
               some
               fundamentall
               points
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               while
               men
               are
               busie
               in
               vnderpropping
               the
               frame
               ,
               and
               to
               saue
               the
               whole
               house
               from
               falling
               ,
               Sathan
               with
               his
               leauie
               of
               Atheists
               ,
               Papistes
               ,
               and
               Machiuilean
               polititians
               may
               runne
               away
               with
               the
               spoile
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               espied
               .
               And
               what
               other
               drift
               hath
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               in
               sowing
               of
               discord
               betweene
               the
               Pastour
               and
               people
               ,
               
               but
               to
               hinder
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               still
               buzzing
               this
               into
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               Preacher
               
               is
               not
               learned
               ,
               or
               else
               speaketh
               of
               malice
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               like
               purpose
               he
               hath
               (
               as
               we
               see
               by
               daily
               experience
               )
               in
               raising
               of
               contention
               betweene
               neighbour
               and
               neighbour
               ,
               
               to
               breake
               the
               bands
               of
               loue
               ,
               and
               to
               breede
               straungenesse
               and
               contempt
               of
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               lest
               that
               by
               often
               meeting
               in
               brotherly
               and
               kind
               sort
               ,
               they
               might
               mutually
               stirre
               vp
               ,
               and
               confirme
               one
               another
               in
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               pathes
               of
               pietie
               and
               religion
               .
               The
               like
               pollicie
               hath
               Sathan
               also
               in
               raising
               of
               contention
               betweene
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               
               to
               interrupt
               their
               godly
               prayers
               ,
               and
               good
               courses
               of
               Christian
               exercises
               ,
               whereby
               Gods
               blessing
               and
               fauour
               may
               be
               hindred
               and
               kept
               from
               them
               :
               and
               he
               in
               the
               meanetime
               may
               set
               in
               his
               foote
               ,
               and
               worke
               all
               kind
               of
               mischiefe
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               and
               vncleannesse
               amongst
               them
               .
               Let
               vs
               consider
               well
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               loue
               to
               feede
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               vpon
               stoutnesse
               ,
               and
               peeuish
               affections
               ,
               only
               for
               maistry
               sake
               :
               let
               vs
               learn
               rather
               to
               seek
               after
               peace
               &
               ensue
               it
               ,
               for
               contention
               wil
               come
               fast
               inough
               ,
               like
               weeds
               amongst
               the
               corne
               ,
               or
               as
               dogs
               that
               come
               out
               as
               a
               man
               rideth
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               called
               .
               And
               so
               much
               briefly
               for
               the
               first
               point
               ▪
               namely
               ▪
               the
               chiefe
               causes
               why
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               delighteth
               in
               raising
               vp
               of
               contentions
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               and
               see
               by
               what
               meanes
               he
               doth
               raise
               contentions
               .
               The
               meanes
               are
               diuerse
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               three
               .
               First
               ,
               tale-bearing
               ,
               and
               tale-belleuing
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               misconstruing
               ,
               and
               taking
               things
               in
               the
               worst
               sence
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               busie
               medling
               in
               other
               mens
               matters
               .
               Of
               tale-bearers
               the
               wise
               wan
               speaketh
               thus
               :
               
               
                 As
                 without
                 wood
                 the
                 fire
                 goeth
                 out
                 ,
                 so
                 without
                 a
                 talebearer
                 strife
                 ceasseth
                 :
                 Pro.
              
               26.20
               .
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               strife
               is
               maintained
               by
               tales
               ,
               
               as
               the
               fire
               is
               by
               wood
               :
               the
               more
               wood
               the
               more
               fire
               :
               so
               the
               more
               tales
               the
               more
               strife
               .
               And
               he
               that
               carrieth
               tales
               ,
               carrieth
               wood
               like
               a
               scullion
               ,
               or
               kitchin
               boy
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               bigger
               fire
               .
               They
               may
               be
               compared
               to
               rogish
               pedlers
               ,
               or
               pedling
               rogues
               ,
               which
               go
               about
               with
               light
               &
               trifling
               wares
               :
               vnder
               pretence
               whereof
               many
               play
               the
               theeues
               ,
               and
               do
               much
               harme
               otherwise
               .
               But
               if
               no
               bodie
               would
               looke
               vpon
               their
               wares
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               small
               list
               to
               open
               them
               :
               so
               if
               no
               bodie
               would
               hearken
               vnto
               talebearers
               ,
               but
               would
               reproue
               them
               ,
               either
               by
               word
               ,
               or
               by
               countenance
               ,
               surely
               they
               would
               not
               take
               such
               a
               felicitie
               in
               that
               trade
               of
               life
               as
               they
               do
               :
               
               
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 North
                 wind
                 driueth
                 away
                 raine
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Wise
               man
               )
               
                 so
                 doth
                 an
                 angry
                 countenance
                 the
                 slaundering
                 toung
                 .
              
               But
               these
               kind
               of
               vermine
               haue
               more
               patronage
               ,
               and
               better
               countenance
               ,
               then
               honest
               men
               :
               for
               commonly
               they
               tell
               their
               tales
               as
               Libellers
               vtter
               their
               mind
               ,
               being
               ashamed
               of
               their
               names
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               disproued
               ,
               and
               reproued
               .
               And
               their
               tales
               commonly
               go
               abroad
               like
               fatherlesse
               children
               ,
               or
               rather
               like
               bastards
               ,
               without
               fathers
               knowne
               ,
               or
               maisterlesse
               rogues
               ,
               who
               hang
               
               on
               euery
               bush
               a
               rag
               that
               they
               come
               at
               .
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               a
               thing
               of
               such
               a
               one
               (
               saith
               this
               base
               scullion
               of
               the
               diuels
               kitchin
               )
               but
               I
               will
               tell
               it
               you
               in
               secret
               ,
               you
               must
               keepe
               it
               to
               your selfe
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               shall
               be
               shent
               ,
               and
               get
               ill
               will
               ▪
               I
               will
               saith
               the
               other
               ,
               I
               pray
               let
               me
               heare
               it
               :
               and
               so
               the
               innocent
               party
               is
               bought
               &
               sold
               ,
               haled
               &
               pulled
               ,
               rent
               &
               torne
               ,
               condemned
               and
               hanged
               ,
               
               between
               two
               malicious
               theeues
               ,
               and
               he
               not
               aware
               of
               it
               .
               The
               one
               robbeth
               his
               neighbor
               of
               his
               good
               name
               ,
               which
               is
               better
               then
               gold
               and
               siluer
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               the
               receiuer
               .
               
                 Odiosum
                 genus
              
               ,
               a
               hatefull
               broode
               they
               are
               :
               and
               deserue
               hanging
               ten
               times
               more
               then
               he
               that
               robbeth
               a
               man
               vpon
               the
               high
               way
               :
               for
               he
               may
               make
               restitution
               of
               that
               which
               he
               stole
               ,
               but
               a
               mans
               good
               name
               cannot
               be
               restored
               againe
               .
               No
               saith
               Machiauel
               slaunder
               thy
               enemy
               ,
               &
               speak
               all
               euill
               of
               him
               that
               can
               be
               deuised
               :
               (
               yet
               cunningly
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               beleeued
               )
               if
               otherwise
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               reuēged
               of
               him
               :
               for
               howsoeuer
               he
               may
               ,
               and
               doth
               cleare
               himselfe
               of
               the
               slander
               ,
               yet
               a
               scarre
               wil
               remaine
               do
               what
               he
               can
               .
               A
               diuellish
               practise
               ,
               &
               fitter
               indeed
               for
               Machiauel
               &
               his
               followers
               ,
               then
               for
               any
               that
               beareth
               the
               face
               and
               name
               of
               a
               Christian.
               This
               was
               Absaloms
               practise
               ,
               to
               steale
               away
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               fathers
               subiects
               ,
               partly
               by
               misreporting
               of
               his
               fathers
               gouernment
               ,
               &
               partly
               by
               extolling
               of
               himselfe
               :
               a
               most
               traiterous
               &
               theeuish
               practise
               .
               In
               like
               maner
               do
               all
               aspiring
               minded
               talebearers
               grace
               themselues
               by
               disgracing
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               rob
               men
               of
               their
               friends
               ,
               which
               is
               worse
               then
               to
               rob
               a
               man
               of
               his
               goods
               :
               and
               such
               if
               they
               repent
               not
               ,
               must
               make
               iust
               accompt
               to
               hang
               in
               hell
               for
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               hang
               not
               here
               .
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               a
               wicked
               practise
               to
               carrye
               tales
               in
               such
               obscure
               sort
               as
               hath
               bene
               shewed
               ,
               
               so
               it
               is
               as
               bad
               to
               beleeue
               tales
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               credite
               to
               tale-bearers
               without
               any
               further
               proofe
               and
               examination
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               It
               hath
               bene
               the
               vndoing
               of
               many
               an
               innocent
               and
               honest
               man.
               Ziba
               cometh
               to
               king
               Dauid
               with
               a
               smooth
               tale
               against
               his
               maister
               Miphibosheth
               ,
               
               Dauid
               receiued
               it
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               examine
               it
               :
               and
               giuing
               rash
               credite
               vnto
               it
               ,
               made
               no
               more
               ado
               ,
               but
               presently
               (
               without
               hearing
               Miphibosheths
               defence
               )
               gaue
               all
               Miphibosheths
               lands
               vnto
               Ziba
               ,
               a
               slanderous
               &
               flattering
               clawbacke
               .
               And
               though
               Dauid
               were
               as
               an
               Angell
               of
               God
               in
               wisedome
               and
               discerning
               (
               as
               the
               woman
               of
               Tekoah
               told
               him
               )
               yet
               he
               was
               too
               hastie
               and
               credulous
               in
               that
               matter
               .
               Whereby
               we
               may
               learne
               that
               euen
               the
               bes●
               men
               are
               subiect
               to
               this
               foule
               fault
               ,
               and
               are
               guiltie
               of
               false
               witnesse
               bearing
               against
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               the
               ninth
               Commaundement
               :
               which
               is
               done
               not
               onely
               by
               reporting
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               beleeuing
               of
               false
               things
               against
               our
               neighbour
               .
               And
               surely
               men
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               this
               foule
               vice
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               so
               cursed
               consequence
               as
               we
               see
               daily
               .
               We
               had
               need
               (
               I
               say
               )
               take
               heede
               how
               we
               beleeue
               reports
               raised
               against
               Christian
               
               professors
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               especially
               against
               the
               zealous
               Preachers
               of
               the
               word
               :
               because
               Christ
               hath
               told
               vs
               they
               shall
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               for
               his
               names
               sake
               :
               
               and
               that
               men
               shall
               speake
               all
               manner
               of
               euill
               saying
               against
               them
               falsly
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               And
               such
               as
               Dauid
               was
               shall
               not
               want
               Zibaes
               enough
               ,
               in
               Court
               ,
               and
               countrey
               ,
               and
               citie
               ,
               and
               euery
               where
               :
               euery
               great
               man
               ,
               yea
               euery
               one
               that
               is
               in
               authority
               hath
               such
               hangbies
               too
               many
               about
               him
               ,
               to
               hurt
               honest
               men
               in
               their
               credite
               ,
               if
               they
               take
               not
               heede
               of
               them
               .
               Surely
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               Dauid
               did
               passing
               well
               ,
               when
               he
               forbad
               the
               publishing
               of
               Sauls
               death
               amongst
               the
               vncircumcised
               at
               Gath
               and
               Askalon
               ,
               
               lest
               they
               should
               insult
               &
               reioyce
               at
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               ,
               the
               king
               of
               Gods
               people
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               must
               not
               alwaies
               publish
               euen
               true
               things
               ,
               &
               that
               are
               notoriously
               and
               famously
               knowne
               ,
               when
               the
               concealment
               of
               thē
               may
               be
               more
               for
               Gods
               glory
               :
               much
               lesse
               ought
               we
               to
               deuise
               ,
               or
               to
               publish
               ,
               or
               to
               credit
               false
               rumours
               &
               slaunderous
               reports
               against
               the
               Lords
               annointed
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               which
               tend
               to
               no
               other
               end
               but
               to
               the
               dishonor
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               defacing
               of
               his
               seruants
               .
               
               In
               the
               2.
               of
               
                 Ruth
                 .
                 ver
              
               .
               11.
               there
               is
               a
               notable
               pattern
               or
               exāple
               for
               newes
               mongers
               :
               
                 All
                 is
                 told
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               Booz
               vnto
               Ruth
               )
               
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 vnto
                 thy
                 mother
                 in
                 law
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 thy
                 husband
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 thou
                 hast
                 left
                 thy
                 father
                 and
                 thy
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 where
                 thou
                 wast
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 come
                 vnto
                 a
                 people
                 which
                 thou
                 knewest
                 not
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 .
              
               By
               which
               relation
               of
               Booz
               vnto
               Ruth
               ,
               we
               may
               learn
               ,
               that
               the
               vertuous
               acts
               of
               good
               men
               are
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               to
               their
               cōmendation
               &
               comfort
               ,
               to
               the
               drawing
               on
               of
               others
               :
               &
               aboue
               all
               ,
               &
               in
               all
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               And
               that
               if
               we
               will
               needs
               be
               discouering
               of
               mens
               liues
               &
               doings
               ,
               we
               should
               speak
               of
               their
               good
               deeds
               ,
               and
               vertuous
               acts
               ,
               &
               not
               stand
               raking
               still
               in
               their
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               maner
               of
               most
               men
               is
               )
               &
               in
               reporting
               ,
               not
               to
               eclipse
               their
               vertues
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               all
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               that
               told
               Booz
               of
               Ruth
               :
               but
               so
               will
               Belial
               neuer
               do
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               2.
               way
               which
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               taketh
               for
               the
               raising
               of
               contētions
               ,
               is
               a
               wilfull
               &
               peeuish
               taking
               all
               things
               in
               euill
               part
               ,
               &
               construing
               them
               to
               a
               wrong
               sense
               :
               like
               the
               malicious
               Iewes
               who
               alwaies
               drew
               the
               heauenly
               words
               of
               our
               blessed
               Sauiour
               frō
               the
               right
               meaning
               :
               when
               he
               spake
               of
               the
               temple
               of
               his
               body
               :
               shewing
               how
               that
               shold
               be
               destroied
               ,
               &
               within
               3.
               daies
               builded
               again
               :
               
               they
               maliciously
               construed
               his
               words
               ,
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               temple
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
               When
               he
               spake
               of
               going
               to
               a
               place
               whither
               they
               could
               not
               come
               vnto
               him
               :
               they
               presently
               asked
               if
               he
               wold
               go
               &
               kill
               himself
               .
               Whē
               the
               blind
               man
               (
               being
               restored
               to
               his
               sight
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               )
               did
               but
               answer
               the
               Iewes
               vnto
               their
               question
               ,
               shewing
               how
               he
               came
               by
               his
               sight
               ,
               &
               maintained
               the
               deed
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               
               Christ
               ,
               they
               captiously
               tooke
               him
               at
               the
               worst
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               went
               about
               to
               teach
               them
               .
               Iohn
               9.34
               .
               
               So
               do
               all
               wicked
               lawlesse
               Belials
               .
               Answer
               their
               demands
               &
               questions
               ,
               with
               some
               reasons
               that
               they
               cannot
               gainsay
               ,
               then
               we
               go
               about
               to
               teach
               them
               :
               and
               then
               to
               a
               braule
               .
               Speake
               merrily
               ,
               and
               familiarly
               ,
               thinking
               no
               harme
               against
               any
               man
               ,
               they
               take
               it
               as
               a
               deriding
               ,
               and
               scoffing
               at
               them
               :
               and
               then
               to
               a
               braule
               .
               Do
               but
               a
               little
               reuerence
               vnto
               them
               ,
               &
               then
               they
               thinke
               that
               they
               are
               despised
               .
               Do
               much
               reuerence
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               take
               it
               as
               if
               we
               mocked
               them
               .
               Admonish
               them
               ,
               counsell
               them
               ,
               reprehend
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               aloft
               straight
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               that
               we
               command
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               iudge
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               condemne
               them
               :
               they
               will
               not
               endure
               it
               .
               Their
               felicity
               is
               great
               that
               they
               take
               in
               descanting
               vpon
               the
               Princes
               lawes
               ,
               vpon
               the
               Preachers
               liues
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               doings
               of
               all
               men
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               say
               what
               you
               will
               ,
               do
               what
               you
               can
               ,
               meane
               as
               well
               as
               may
               be
               meant
               ,
               be
               familiar
               or
               be
               strange
               ,
               eate
               or
               eate
               not
               ,
               pipe
               or
               mourne
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               ,
               nothing
               is
               well
               taken
               at
               the
               wicked
               Belials
               hands
               :
               and
               so
               long
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               looked
               for
               but
               contention
               ?
            
             
               The
               third
               way
               whereby
               he
               raiseth
               vp
               contention
               ,
               3
               is
               by
               busying
               ,
               and
               medling
               in
               other
               mens
               matters
               which
               belong
               not
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               he
               is
               called
               thereunto
               ,
               whereof
               some
               be
               women
               ,
               some
               be
               men
               .
               Of
               contentious
               and
               busie
               bodied
               women
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               thus
               :
               
                 Being
                 idle
                 ,
                 they
                 learne
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 idle
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 pratlers
                 ,
                 and
                 busie
                 bodies
                 ,
                 speaking
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 comely
                 .
                 Salomon
              
               (
               speaking
               of
               contentious
               women
               )
               saith
               :
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 top
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 a
                 contentious
                 woman
                 in
                 a
                 wide
                 house
                 .
              
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               small
               ease
               or
               rest
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               with
               a
               contentious
               woman
               .
               And
               in
               the
               19.
               
               verse
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 dwel
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 a
                 contentious
                 and
                 angry
                 woman
                 .
              
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               more
               comfort
               and
               rest
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               amongst
               the
               wild
               beasts
               ,
               then
               among
               contentions
               women
               .
            
             
               Of
               busie
               headed
               men
               ,
               some
               are
               intermendlers
               in
               Church
               matters
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               common-wealth
               matters
               .
               
               Of
               the
               first
               sort
               are
               such
               as
               Vzzah
               was
               ,
               who
               put
               his
               hand
               vnto
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               hold
               it
               vp
               from
               falling
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               no
               calling
               thereunto
               .
               The
               Lord
               was
               very
               wrath
               with
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               iust
               vengeance
               stroke
               him
               downe
               for
               it
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               very
               place
               with
               present
               death
               .
               If
               the
               Lord
               were
               so
               angrie
               with
               Vzzah
               ,
               who
               in
               feare
               and
               of
               a
               good
               intent
               did
               but
               touch
               the
               Arke
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               what
               must
               they
               looke
               for
               ,
               who
               of
               a
               wicked
               intent
               ,
               to
               carpe
               and
               cauill
               ,
               maliciously
               and
               proudly
               meddle
               with
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               matters
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               
               without
               any
               calling
               too
               ?
               
                 The
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 an
                 abhomination
              
               (
               sayth
               Salomon
               )
               
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 when
                 he
                 bringeth
                 it
                 with
                 an
                 
                 euill
                 mind
                 ?
              
               Euen
               so
               ,
               the
               medling
               of
               the
               wicked
               in
               Gods
               matters
               which
               belong
               not
               vnto
               them
               ,
               is
               an
               abhomination
               :
               much
               more
               when
               they
               meddle
               with
               a
               wicked
               mind
               ,
               
               and
               that
               also
               to
               do
               hurt
               thereby
               .
               When
               Peter
               (
               of
               meere
               curiosity
               )
               was
               inquisitiue
               to
               know
               what
               should
               become
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               
               Christ
               gaue
               him
               a
               very
               round
               checke
               for
               his
               labour
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 follow
                 thou
                 me
                 :
              
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               foule
               fault
               to
               neglect
               our
               owne
               callings
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               curious
               and
               inquisitiue
               about
               other
               mens
               affaires
               which
               pertaine
               not
               vnto
               vs
               :
               and
               God
               will
               surely
               rebuke
               such
               curious
               persons
               .
               Yet
               how
               many
               at
               this
               day
               do
               imitate
               Peter
               in
               his
               vaine
               curiositie
               ,
               or
               curious
               veine
               ,
               not
               fearing
               or
               regarding
               the
               rebuke
               that
               they
               shall
               haue
               from
               God
               for
               their
               labour
               ?
               What
               thinke
               you
               of
               Bishops
               &
               their
               calling
               (
               say
               some
               ?
               )
               of
               this
               mans
               gifts
               ,
               and
               that
               mans
               teaching
               say
               other
               ?
               Euery
               cobler
               and
               pedler
               ,
               or
               tinker
               ,
               and
               prentise
               must
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               haue
               an
               oare
               in
               the
               Church
               gouernours
               boate
               :
               and
               hereof
               arise
               contentions
               ,
               and
               schismes
               ,
               and
               factions
               ,
               and
               rents
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               examine
               them
               how
               they
               haue
               followed
               Christ
               themselues
               (
               a
               thing
               indeede
               whereunto
               they
               are
               called
               :
               )
               alas
               they
               can
               say
               nothing
               of
               that
               matter
               ,
               their
               owne
               callings
               are
               neglected
               ,
               they
               leape
               in
               and
               out
               of
               them
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               their
               families
               and
               themselues
               without
               all
               discipline
               and
               gouernement
               .
               Alas
               what
               aunswer
               will
               they
               make
               when
               Christ
               shall
               stay
               them
               ,
               and
               say
               vnto
               them
               :
               
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 you
                 ?
                 follow
                 you
                 me
                 .
              
               When
               Christ
               was
               in
               a
               heauenly
               Sermon
               against
               distrustfull
               care
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               fainting
               feare
               of
               persecution
               ,
               there
               was
               amongst
               his
               auditours
               a
               very
               saucy
               ,
               and
               vnmannerly
               worldling
               ,
               whose
               heart
               was
               so
               much
               vppon
               his
               halfe
               penny
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               that
               he
               could
               not
               stay
               vntill
               the
               Sermon
               was
               done
               ,
               but
               (
               interrupting
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               )
               spake
               vnto
               him
               to
               deuide
               the
               inheritance
               betweene
               him
               and
               his
               brother
               :
               but
               marke
               Christs
               aunswer
               :
               
               Man
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 who
                 made
                 me
                 a
                 Iudge
                 and
                 a
                 deuider
                 of
                 lands
                 amongst
                 you
                 ?
              
               Shewing
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               part
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               and
               seeing
               that
               it
               did
               not
               belong
               vnto
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               meddle
               with
               all
               :
               teaching
               vs
               thereby
               also
               what
               we
               are
               to
               do
               in
               the
               like
               cases
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               kind
               of
               busie
               headed
               fellowes
               (
               whose
               intermedling
               in
               other
               mens
               matters
               ,
               Sathan
               vseth
               as
               his
               bellowes
               to
               blow
               the
               coales
               of
               contention
               )
               are
               in
               the
               common-wealth
               .
               Of
               such
               we
               haue
               a
               very
               liuely
               ,
               yet
               fearfull
               example
               in
               Absalom
               ,
               in
               2.
               
               Samuel
               15.2.3
               .
               who
               being
               a
               subiect
               ,
               would
               meddle
               in
               the
               Kings
               affaires
               ,
               and
               take
               vpon
               him
               to
               gouerne
               ,
               to
               heare
               and
               examine
               mens
               causes
               before
               he
               was
               called
               ,
               but
               it
               turned
               in
               the
               end
               to
               his
               owne
               shame
               and
               vtter
               ouerthrow
               :
               but
               marke
               his
               vile
               practise
               :
               
                 He
                 riseth
                 vp
                 early
                 ,
                 and
                 standeth
                 hard
                 by
                 the
                 entring
                 in
                 of
                 
                 the
                 gate
                 ,
              
               as
               though
               he
               were
               a
               man
               that
               preferred
               the
               common-wealth
               before
               his
               owne
               businesse
               ,
               and
               were
               loth
               that
               suters
               should
               attend
               too
               long
               :
               
               
                 then
                 he
                 calleth
                 men
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 matter
                 or
                 controuersie
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 king
                 for
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 questioneth
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 Of
                 what
                 tribe
                 ,
                 or
                 citie
                 art
                 thou
                 ?
              
               then
               he
               enquireth
               what
               his
               suite
               and
               matter
               is
               ,
               whē
               he
               heareth
               it
               ,
               were
               it
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               he
               telleth
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 matter
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 righteous
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 deputed
                 of
                 the
                 king
                 to
                 heare
                 thee
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 I
                 were
                 made
                 Iudge
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 man
                 which
                 hath
                 any
                 matter
                 or
                 controuersie
                 ,
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 do
                 him
                 iustice
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 any
                 man
                 came
                 neare
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 obeisance
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 kissed
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 did
                 Absalom
                 to
                 all
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 iudgement
                 :
                 so
                 Absalom
                 stale
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Which
               after
               grew
               to
               an
               open
               treason
               ,
               and
               rebellion
               against
               the
               king
               his
               father
               ,
               yet
               against
               his
               owne
               life
               through
               the
               iust
               iudgement
               of
               God
               against
               him
               .
               In
               like
               sort
               at
               this
               day
               it
               is
               amongst
               vs
               :
               
               do
               we
               not
               see
               many
               crafty
               Lawyers
               ,
               petty
               foggers
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               no
               calling
               ,
               wanting
               worke
               ,
               that
               can
               cunningly
               creepe
               into
               mens
               matters
               ,
               and
               counsell
               them
               (
               in
               shew
               like
               friends
               )
               of
               meere
               pitty
               to
               their
               cause
               ,
               and
               of
               meere
               goodwill
               ,
               gratis
               ,
               for
               nothing
               ,
               and
               can
               teach
               them
               which
               way
               to
               be
               reuenged
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               done
               them
               wrong
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               maintaine
               sute
               one
               against
               another
               :
               when
               otherwise
               (
               but
               for
               such
               vipers
               )
               the
               parties
               were
               most
               likely
               to
               haue
               growne
               vnto
               a
               peace
               :
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 peace-makers
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               )
               then
               cursed
               are
               strife
               makers
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               I
               deny
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               men
               be
               lawfully
               called
               ,
               they
               may
               meddle
               in
               other
               mens
               matters
               ,
               
               as
               Counsellours
               may
               ,
               and
               Iudges
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               counsell
               and
               pleade
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               determine
               :
               yea
               ,
               God
               forbid
               else
               :
               otherwise
               many
               that
               are
               not
               able
               to
               followe
               their
               owne
               cause
               should
               haue
               great
               wrong
               .
               And
               others
               also
               may
               meddle
               being
               by
               parties
               requested
               ,
               or
               by
               authority
               appointed
               as
               arbitrators
               to
               take
               vp
               or
               make
               a
               stay
               of
               matters
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               ende
               strife
               ,
               and
               make
               peace
               .
               As
               euery
               neighbour
               will
               runne
               with
               water
               and
               buckets
               ,
               to
               quench
               a
               fire
               when
               a
               house
               burneth
               :
               so
               euery
               Christian
               ought
               to
               do
               his
               best
               endeuour
               to
               make
               peace
               ,
               and
               to
               end
               strife
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               at
               oddes
               :
               but
               he
               that
               shall
               be
               a
               meanes
               to
               begin
               strife
               ,
               or
               to
               enlarge
               the
               breach
               ,
               is
               like
               him
               that
               setteth
               a
               mans
               house
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               afterward
               in
               stead
               of
               water
               bringeth
               more
               fire
               to
               the
               burning
               downe
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               city
               :
               such
               a
               one
               is
               an
               odious
               man
               amongst
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               counted
               not
               worthy
               to
               liue
               .
            
             
               Many
               of
               tender
               conscience
               are
               much
               troubled
               about
               this
               point
               ,
               namely
               ,
               what
               to
               do
               if
               they
               see
               another
               man
               do
               euill
               ,
               as
               to
               sweare
               vainely
               ,
               
               to
               blaspheme
               Gods
               name
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               any
               offensiue
               image
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               or
               to
               vse
               any
               vnlawfull
               recreation
               ,
               or
               to
               spend
               away
               the
               time
               of
               holy
               exercises
               ,
               as
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               &c.
               in
               profane
               exercises
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               things
               the
               like
               ,
               whether
               they
               ought
               to
               go
               vnto
               them
               and
               reproue
               them
               for
               their
               euill
               or
               no
               :
               
               if
               they
               should
               not
               ,
               they
               thinke
               that
               they
               are
               accessarie
               to
               their
               euill
               :
               and
               if
               they
               should
               ,
               much
               contention
               and
               hatred
               ,
               yea
               mischiefe
               would
               (
               as
               commonly
               we
               see
               it
               doth
               )
               follow
               vppon
               them
               ,
               because
               men
               vnregenerate
               can
               by
               no
               meanes
               abide
               to
               be
               reproued
               of
               their
               faults
               ,
               nor
               hardly
               the
               regenerate
               themselues
               ,
               except
               themselues
               haue
               receiued
               a
               singular
               measure
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               withall
               that
               they
               be
               wisely
               and
               louingly
               intreated
               too
               .
            
             
               
               Surely
               in
               this
               case
               men
               must
               learne
               to
               be
               wise
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               take
               heed
               that
               nothing
               be
               done
               in
               a
               preposterous
               zeale
               ,
               rashly
               ,
               and
               without
               good
               warrant
               and
               discretion
               ,
               least
               they
               do
               more
               harme
               then
               good
               when
               they
               thinke
               the
               contrary
               .
               In
               this
               case
               I
               suppose
               that
               many
               circumstances
               are
               diligently
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               but
               especially
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               looke
               before
               ,
               that
               we
               haue
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               ,
               or
               warrant
               from
               God
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               or
               some
               iust
               occasion
               which
               may
               serue
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               calling
               .
               We
               will
               be
               ashamed
               (
               and
               afraid
               too
               )
               to
               go
               into
               our
               neighbours
               house
               ,
               and
               to
               search
               euery
               roome
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               without
               his
               leaue
               and
               consent
               ,
               and
               to
               examine
               how
               he
               came
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               had
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               find
               fault
               with
               his
               diet
               ,
               and
               his
               houshold
               stuffe
               ,
               and
               to
               mislike
               him
               because
               euery
               thing
               is
               not
               as
               we
               would
               haue
               it
               :
               for
               such
               boldnesse
               were
               a
               great
               argument
               of
               folly
               ,
               want
               of
               modesty
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               nurture
               :
               yea
               it
               would
               argue
               a
               wonderfull
               impudencie
               ,
               insolencie
               ,
               and
               shamelesse
               pride
               :
               neither
               would
               such
               a
               one
               be
               regarded
               ,
               but
               rather
               thrust
               out
               of
               the
               doores
               by
               the
               head
               and
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               examined
               like
               a
               suspitious
               person
               ,
               by
               what
               commission
               or
               authoritie
               he
               doth
               so
               busie
               himselfe
               in
               his
               neighbours
               affaires
               which
               belong
               nothing
               vnto
               him
               .
               But
               if
               a
               man
               be
               sent
               for
               ,
               by
               the
               housholder
               ,
               to
               vew
               his
               building
               ,
               or
               his
               stuffe
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               required
               to
               giue
               his
               opinion
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               correct
               that
               which
               he
               shall
               find
               amisse
               ,
               then
               with
               honesty
               ,
               credit
               and
               comfort
               ,
               he
               may
               speake
               freely
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               come
               to
               a
               place
               as
               a
               straunger
               guest-wise
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               require
               me
               to
               pray
               with
               him
               in
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               to
               Catechise
               his
               family
               ,
               I
               haue
               a
               good
               calling
               ,
               I
               may
               do
               it
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               that
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               thrust
               my selfe
               into
               those
               duties
               vnrequired
               :
               if
               he
               shall
               require
               my
               iudgement
               in
               good
               sort
               ,
               and
               earnest
               wise
               ,
               to
               be
               resolued
               about
               any
               matter
               that
               is
               about
               his
               house
               ,
               or
               any
               offence
               committed
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               as
               a
               houshold
               fault
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               may
               safely
               speake
               my
               mind
               :
               
               Or
               if
               we
               be
               of
               old
               and
               familiar
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               in
               friendship
               ,
               then
               as
               a
               friend
               hauing
               some
               interest
               in
               my
               friend
               ,
               I
               thinke
               I
               may
               in
               friendly
               wise
               contend
               with
               him
               about
               that
               which
               I
               see
               amisse
               in
               him
               or
               in
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               admonish
               him
               .
               Or
               if
               a
               Pastour
               of
               a
               congregation
               shall
               see
               any
               priuate
               disorder
               ,
               or
               abuse
               in
               any
               of
               his
               flocke
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               go
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               soberly
               admonish
               him
               .
               Or
               if
               a
               question
               be
               moued
               in
               company
               ,
               tending
               to
               any
               errour
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               any
               doubt
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               vppon
               occasion
               thereof
               (
               one
               thing
               drawing
               on
               another
               )
               a
               man
               may
               more
               safely
               ,
               freely
               ,
               and
               with
               lesse
               offence
               speake
               as
               God
               shall
               enable
               him
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               then
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               many
               that
               (
               of
               a
               sudden
               peremptorily
               and
               rudely
               )
               breake
               in
               vpon
               men
               ,
               in
               their
               priuate
               discourses
               .
               Or
               if
               thou
               be
               the
               maister
               of
               a
               famliy
               ,
               &
               hearest
               thy
               friends
               at
               thy
               table
               ,
               vse
               vngodly
               speeches
               against
               religion
               ,
               or
               backbiting
               and
               offensiue
               speeches
               of
               any
               ,
               whether
               present
               or
               absent
               ,
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               tell
               them
               of
               it
               ,
               least
               thou
               make
               thy
               house
               a
               receptacle
               of
               vngodlinesse
               and
               mischiefe
               .
               And
               if
               thou
               hast
               so
               good
               calling
               or
               occasion
               as
               thou
               hast
               heard
               before
               ,
               then
               thou
               mayest
               and
               oughtest
               to
               speake
               (
               especially
               when
               the
               case
               toucheth
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               )
               though
               no
               man
               else
               wil
               speake
               ,
               remembring
               what
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               sayd
               ,
               when
               some
               carped
               at
               his
               Disciples
               which
               praysed
               him
               as
               he
               rode
               into
               Ierusalem
               :
               
               
                 If
                 these
                 should
                 hold
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 the
                 stones
                 would
                 cry
                 .
              
               Or
               if
               thou
               be
               a
               man
               of
               great
               place
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               in
               sauour
               with
               the
               Prince
               and
               others
               of
               high
               calling
               ,
               and
               seest
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               daunger
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               by
               Hamans
               wicked
               practise
               ,
               and
               no
               body
               else
               will
               step
               foorth
               to
               speake
               in
               behalfe
               of
               the
               innocent
               ;
               then
               oughtest
               thou
               to
               put
               foorth
               thy selfe
               ,
               yea
               though
               thou
               venter
               thy
               owne
               life
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               as
               Hester
               did
               :
               
               for
               (
               as
               Mordecai
               sayd
               vnto
               her
               :
               )
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 God
                 hath
                 brought
                 thee
                 vnto
                 such
                 fauour
                 and
                 dignitie
                 against
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 ?
              
               Oh
               how
               many
               are
               there
               that
               haue
               both
               good
               calling
               ,
               and
               iust
               occasion
               offered
               them
               many
               wayes
               ,
               and
               may
               haue
               free
               accesse
               vnto
               Princes
               ,
               and
               speake
               freely
               ,
               and
               be
               heard
               willingly
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               do
               much
               good
               vnto
               the
               poore
               Church
               of
               Christ
               if
               they
               would
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               vppon
               no
               occasion
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               warrant
               they
               can
               contend
               where
               they
               neede
               not
               ,
               nay
               where
               they
               ought
               not
               :
               and
               where
               they
               should
               speake
               there
               are
               they
               tongue-tied
               :
               nay
               ,
               would
               to
               God
               they
               did
               not
               take
               all
               occasions
               of
               hindering
               good
               causes
               ,
               and
               of
               betraying
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               But
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               neither
               calling
               (
               as
               a
               Minister
               in
               his
               flocke
               ,
               or
               a
               maister
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               or
               a
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               common-wealth
               )
               nor
               place
               ,
               nor
               occasion
               iustly
               and
               fitly
               offered
               vnto
               thee
               :
               thē
               feare
               to
               venture
               (
               as
               many
               do
               ,
               who
               haue
               as
               they
               thinke
               a
               great
               gift
               in
               a
               reprehensiue
               veine
               )
               least
               it
               fall
               out
               with
               thee
               as
               it
               did
               with
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Sceua
               ,
               who
               tooke
               
               vpon
               them
               to
               do
               as
               Paule
               did
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               diuels
               when
               they
               had
               no
               such
               commission
               nor
               power
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               sayd
               vnto
               thee
               as
               the
               diuels
               sayd
               vnto
               them
               :
               
                 Paule
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 are
                 you
                 ?
              
               
               and
               withall
               fall
               vppon
               thee
               (
               as
               diuellish
               minded
               persons
               vse
               to
               do
               )
               and
               driue
               thee
               out
               naked
               and
               wounded
               .
               A
               worke
               both
               endlesse
               ,
               fruitlesse
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               it
               were
               for
               a
               straunger
               ,
               a
               plaine
               simple
               man
               ,
               or
               any
               man
               else
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               except
               he
               were
               armed
               with
               great
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               euery
               one
               in
               a
               faire
               or
               market
               ,
               that
               should
               be
               heard
               swearing
               ,
               or
               blaspheming
               ,
               or
               scoffing
               ,
               or
               vainely
               disposed
               .
               Christ
               would
               not
               medle
               with
               deuiding
               of
               lands
               ,
               nor
               with
               giuing
               of
               sentence
               against
               the
               adultresse
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               matters
               which
               belonged
               not
               vnto
               him
               .
               Neither
               would
               wise
               Abigail
               reproue
               her
               husband
               for
               his
               churlishnesse
               toward
               Dauid
               ,
               
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               cups
               ,
               because
               then
               he
               was
               not
               capable
               of
               counsell
               nor
               admonition
               .
               According
               to
               which
               examples
               let
               vs
               walke
               in
               all
               abundance
               of
               godly
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               giue
               a
               blessing
               ,
               vnto
               his
               glory
               and
               our
               comfort
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               IX
               .
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PRO.
                   6.14
                   .
                
                 
                   He
                   raiseth
                   vp
                   contentions
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               former
               Sermon
               ,
               to
               what
               ends
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               meanes
               chiefly
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               doth
               raise
               vp
               contentions
               .
               Now
               it
               remaineth
               that
               we
               consider
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               sinne
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               driue
               vs
               out
               of
               loue
               therewith
               :
               and
               next
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               contentions
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               contentions
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               simply
               vnlawfull
               to
               contend
               at
               all
               .
               
               Now
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
               
                 raising
                 vp
                 contentions
              
               ,
               and
               reuiuing
               of
               controuersies
               (
               after
               Belials
               maner
               )
               may
               appeare
               two
               wayes
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               considering
               what
               testimony
               God
               hath
               giuen
               of
               it
               (
               or
               against
               it
               rather
               )
               in
               his
               word
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               vewing
               the
               scars
               and
               harmes
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               that
               this
               beast
               hath
               done
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               beholding
               the
               blessings
               that
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               wicked
               mens
               contentions
               are
               quite
               rooted
               vp
               and
               destroyed
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               1
               it
               is
               sayd
               in
               this
               present
               Chapter
               :
               
                 There
                 are
              
               6.
               
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hateth
                 ,
                 yea
                 his
                 soule
                 abhorreth
              
               7.
               
                 the
                 haughty
                 eyes
                 ,
                 a
                 lying
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hands
                 that
                 shed
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 ,
                 an
                 hart
                 that
                 imagineth
                 wicked
                 enterprises
                 ,
                 feete
                 that
                 be
                 swift
                 in
                 running
                 to
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 a
                 false
                 witnesse
                 that
                 speaketh
                 lyes
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 raiseth
                 vp
                 contentions
                 among
                 neighbours
                 .
              
               Where
               a
               man
               may
               perceiue
               by
               his
               companions
               that
               he
               is
               matched
               withall
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               beast
               the
               make-bate
               is
               :
               for
               he
               goeth
               to
               be
               arraigned
               in
               the
               same
               line
               with
               the
               haughtie
               &
               disdainfull
               persons
               ,
               with
               lyers
               and
               murtherers
               ,
               with
               men
               whose
               dexterity
               is
               in
               doing
               of
               mischiefe
               ,
               and
               false
               witnesses
               ,
               such
               as
               put
               Christ
               to
               death
               ,
               all
               birds
               of
               a
               feather
               ,
               beasts
               of
               one
               haire
               ,
               and
               whelpes
               of
               a
               litter
               .
               All
               which
               the
               Lord
               sayth
               he
               hateth
               ,
               &
               abhorreth
               ,
               &
               so
               doth
               he
               the
               contentious
               person
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               :
               I
               do
               more
               then
               hate
               him
               ,
               I
               do
               hate
               and
               abhorre
               him
               .
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               a
               full
               cup
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               is
               tempered
               for
               such
               to
               drinke
               of
               .
               Oh
               that
               all
               contentious
               Belials
               had
               grace
               to
               consider
               well
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               repent
               :
               for
               who
               can
               beare
               the
               displeasure
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               whose
               wrath
               is
               like
               vnto
               the
               roaring
               of
               a
               lyon
               ?
               Much
               lesse
               can
               he
               sustaine
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               Princes
               wrath
               ,
               which
               is
               death
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               if
               
               not
               with
               all
               extremity
               .
               If
               none
               can
               abide
               the
               wrath
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               hath
               power
               but
               ouer
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               who
               can
               endure
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               in
               all
               fulnesse
               and
               extremity
               it
               shall
               be
               powred
               vpon
               him
               ,
               &
               shall
               come
               with
               this
               note
               also
               ,
               and
               signe
               of
               extreame
               wrath
               ,
               
                 My
                 soule
                 doth
                 hate
                 and
                 abhorre
                 him
              
               :
               all
               which
               is
               spoken
               after
               the
               maner
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               our
               better
               vnderstanding
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               and
               indeed
               ,
               in
               God
               there
               be
               no
               such
               passions
               ,
               nor
               motions
               ,
               nor
               perturbations
               of
               mind
               as
               there
               be
               in
               men
               :
               but
               these
               speeches
               and
               the
               like
               do
               shew
               what
               God
               in
               his
               euerlasting
               counsell
               and
               iustice
               hath
               from
               eternall
               decreed
               ,
               and
               what
               (
               according
               to
               the
               sayd
               decree
               of
               his
               )
               his
               Maiesty
               will
               execute
               against
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               
               The
               second
               thing
               that
               sheweth
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               the
               consideration
               of
               those
               blessings
               and
               benefits
               whereof
               contention
               is
               the
               bane
               &
               destruction
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               excellency
               of
               those
               benefits
               which
               by
               contention
               and
               her
               daughters
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               great
               cause
               why
               the
               Lord
               doth
               hate
               and
               abhorre
               him
               that
               raiseth
               vp
               contentions
               amongst
               neighbours
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               by
               her
               &
               her
               daughters
               ,
               for
               she
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               4.
               daughters
               ,
               whereof
               euery
               one
               doth
               her
               part
               in
               this
               tragicall
               and
               vntimely
               destruction
               of
               those
               benefits
               which
               by
               them
               we
               are
               depriued
               of
               .
               
               The
               daughters
               of
               wicked
               Contention
               are
               Warre
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               Schisme
               ,
               and
               Brawling
               :
               and
               euery
               one
               of
               these
               bring
               foorth
               children
               like
               themselues
               :
               and
               whatsoeuer
               is
               their
               meate
               ,
               bloud
               is
               the
               drinke
               that
               they
               thirst
               after
               .
               Contention
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               war
               ,
               when
               she
               commeth
               among
               strangers
               ,
               &
               goeth
               betweene
               nation
               &
               nation
               ,
               beweene
               Prince
               &
               Prince
               .
               Of
               sedition
               ,
               when
               she
               trauelleth
               at
               home
               in
               her
               owne
               coūtry
               .
               Of
               schismes
               &
               rents
               in
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               when
               she
               falleth
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               about
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               substance
               or
               of
               circumstance
               .
               And
               of
               brawles
               and
               vnquietnesse
               ,
               when
               she
               is
               entertained
               in
               families
               betweene
               man
               &
               wife
               :
               &
               neighborhoods
               ,
               between
               one
               neighbor
               &
               another
               .
               Whersoeuer
               they
               come
               they
               are
               the
               death
               of
               2.
               most
               noble
               &
               excellēt
               vertues
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
               order
               &
               of
               vnity
               .
               Order
               is
               a
               disposing
               of
               all
               things
               in
               their
               right
               place
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               who
               is
               a
               God
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               confusion
               ,
               hath
               set
               amongst
               men
               many
               differences
               ,
               and
               degrees
               of
               rulers
               and
               subiects
               :
               of
               parents
               and
               children
               :
               of
               maisters
               and
               seruants
               :
               of
               husbands
               and
               wiues
               :
               of
               old
               and
               yong
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Wiseman
               in
               Pro.
               20.12
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 made
                 euen
                 both
                 these
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 eare
                 for
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eye
                 for
                 to
                 see
                 .
              
               And
               mens
               actions
               are
               not
               well
               ordered
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               well
               tempered
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               worthinesse
               and
               condition
               of
               these
               degrees
               .
               And
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               done
               according
               to
               the
               prescript
               rule
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               head
               and
               fountaine
               of
               all
               good
               order
               :
               for
               he
               that
               is
               the
               
               God
               of
               order
               made
               a
               law
               of
               order
               .
               Now
               ,
               by
               cōtention
               &
               her
               impes
               ,
               Gods
               order
               is
               peruerted
               :
               subiects
               rule
               ,
               &
               Princes
               obey
               :
               parēts
               yeeld
               to
               their
               childrens
               affectiōs
               :
               wiues
               domineere
               ouer
               their
               husbāds
               :
               seruants
               beare
               sway
               against
               their
               maisters
               :
               and
               yong
               men
               despise
               their
               elders
               .
               God
               hath
               distinguished
               diuerse
               members
               in
               one
               body
               :
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               &
               set
               one
               aboue
               another
               ,
               &
               placed
               them
               all
               in
               wonderfull
               maner
               .
               The
               head
               as
               a
               tower
               ,
               the
               eies
               in
               the
               same
               as
               watchmē
               ,
               the
               eie-lids
               as
               windowes
               for
               light
               ,
               the
               mouth
               as
               a
               doore
               to
               let
               in
               prouision
               ,
               the
               toung
               as
               a
               porter
               to
               cal
               for
               that
               which
               is
               needfull
               ,
               &
               to
               examine
               that
               which
               is
               doubtful
               ,
               the
               eares
               as
               spies
               to
               harken
               &
               to
               listen
               ,
               the
               hands
               as
               seruitours
               &
               souldiers
               ,
               the
               feet
               as
               messengers
               and
               porters
               to
               carry
               and
               recarry
               ,
               the
               teeth
               as
               grinders
               of
               natures
               prouision
               ,
               the
               pallate
               as
               taster
               ,
               the
               stomach
               as
               a
               cook-roome
               ,
               wherin
               all
               things
               are
               prepared
               againe
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               nature
               ,
               &
               the
               whole
               body
               so
               to
               be
               preserued
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               who
               sitteth
               within
               as
               a
               Queene
               &
               commāder
               ,
               with
               a
               Princely
               companie
               of
               heauenly
               attendants
               called
               
                 animales
                 virtutes
              
               ,
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               as
               reason
               ,
               &
               vnderstanding
               ,
               and
               memory
               ,
               &
               will
               ,
               &
               affections
               :
               and
               all
               together
               seruing
               God
               who
               made
               them
               ,
               &
               doth
               preserue
               them
               ,
               who
               redeemeth
               &
               repaireth
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               may
               for
               euer
               glorifie
               himselfe
               in
               their
               euerlasting
               glorification
               by
               Christ
               in
               his
               heauenly
               kingdome
               .
               All
               which
               being
               beheld
               in
               that
               order
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               thē
               in
               ,
               do
               shew
               the
               high
               wisdom
               of
               God
               :
               but
               being
               either
               wanting
               ,
               or
               abounding
               ,
               or
               displaced
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               man
               not
               a
               man
               but
               a
               monster
               .
               As
               when
               one
               is
               borne
               without
               head
               or
               eyes
               ,
               or
               eares
               ,
               or
               hands
               ,
               or
               feete
               ,
               or
               is
               borne
               with
               two
               heads
               ,
               &
               many
               eyes
               ,
               &c.
               more
               then
               nature
               requireth
               ,
               or
               hath
               his
               eares
               where
               his
               eies
               should
               be
               &
               his
               feet
               where
               his
               hands
               should
               be
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               like
               sort
               God
               in
               his
               lawes
               hath
               set
               downe
               a
               rule
               &
               measure
               for
               euerie
               thing
               ,
               which
               being
               kept
               doth
               make
               a
               seemly
               sight
               ,
               but
               being
               brokē
               ,
               doth
               breed
               a
               confused
               and
               monstrous
               being
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               Church
               or
               cōmon
               wealth
               ,
               whether
               in
               citie
               or
               countrie
               ,
               in
               publicke
               or
               in
               priuate
               .
               Now
               contention
               displaceth
               all
               ,
               setting
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               feet
               vpward
               ,
               &
               turning
               the
               head
               downward
               ,
               placing
               the
               mouth
               where
               the
               eares
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               the
               hands
               where
               the
               feet
               should
               be
               ,
               &
               the
               eares
               where
               the
               eies
               should
               be
               :
               that
               is
               he
               is
               a
               speaker
               whē
               he
               should
               be
               a
               hearer
               ,
               
               he
               is
               silent
               whē
               he
               should
               speake
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               actour
               when
               he
               should
               be
               a
               beholder
               ,
               a
               talker
               when
               he
               should
               be
               a
               doer
               .
               So
               that
               cōtention
               bringeth
               forth
               no
               Christans
               ,
               but
               monsters
               .
               See
               you
               one
               (
               whether
               man
               or
               woman
               )
               cōtending
               to
               talke
               ,
               whē
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               silent
               and
               to
               heare
               others
               ?
               there
               is
               a
               monster
               :
               for
               then
               is
               their
               mouth
               where
               their
               eares
               should
               be
               .
               See
               you
               a
               Minister
               silent
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               preach
               ?
               there
               is
               a
               monster
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               his
               eares
               are
               where
               his
               toung
               should
               be
               .
               See
               you
               a
               Magistrate
               ruled
               by
               his
               officers
               ,
               who
               should
               but
               
               see
               out
               of
               him
               ?
               he
               hold
               a
               monster
               in
               the
               common-wealth
               :
               for
               then
               are
               the
               eies
               become
               head
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               is
               a
               monstrous
               peruerting
               of
               Gods
               order
               ,
               and
               is
               then
               commonly
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               when
               wicked
               contentions
               haue
               bene
               raised
               vp
               against
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               
               As
               contentious
               Belial
               is
               the
               bane
               of
               good
               order
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               he
               the
               destruction
               of
               godly
               vnity
               ,
               loue
               and
               concord
               .
               For
               whereas
               Gods
               order
               is
               peruerted
               &
               ouerturned
               ,
               whether
               in
               nature
               or
               in
               grace
               ,
               the
               minds
               of
               Christians
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               be
               distracted
               &
               estranged
               one
               frō
               another
               :
               which
               is
               as
               deformed
               a
               spectacle
               ,
               as
               to
               see
               the
               members
               of
               a
               mans
               bodie
               displaced
               ,
               or
               torne
               in
               peeces
               .
               When
               S.
               Luke
               would
               set
               out
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 They
                 had
                 all
                 one
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 hart
                 .
              
               To
               shew
               that
               where
               diuerse
               (
               but
               especially
               contrary
               )
               minds
               are
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               society
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               such
               society
               as
               is
               amongst
               maried
               persons
               ,
               when
               the
               one
               is
               a
               Papist
               and
               the
               other
               a
               Protestant
               :
               they
               are
               tyed
               together
               indeed
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               like
               Sampsons
               foxes
               ,
               taile
               to
               taile
               ,
               euerie
               one
               looking
               a
               contrarie
               way
               ,
               striuing
               (
               with
               firebrands
               at
               their
               tailes
               )
               to
               be
               parted
               one
               from
               another
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               striue
               to
               be
               asunder
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               fire
               that
               is
               kindled
               betweeee
               them
               ,
               and
               threatneth
               to
               consume
               them
               .
               
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               sayth
               :
               
                 Fulfill
                 my
                 ioy
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 like
                 minded
                 ,
                 hauing
                 the
                 same
                 loue
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 one
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 be
                 done
                 of
                 contention
                 or
                 vaine
                 glorie
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 meekenesse
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 euerie
                 man
                 thinke
                 better
                 of
                 another
                 then
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               done
               of
               contention
               and
               vaine
               glorie
               (
               two
               miserable
               companions
               )
               we
               shall
               both
               grieue
               the
               godly
               ,
               especially
               our
               teachers
               ,
               and
               also
               depriue
               our selues
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               society
               .
            
             
               
               But
               now
               it
               may
               be
               demaunded
               :
               what
               is
               Christian
               vnitie
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               it
               standeth
               not
               in
               ioyning
               our selues
               together
               at
               a
               table
               ,
               to
               eate
               ,
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               laugh
               :
               it
               standeth
               not
               in
               gaming
               and
               holding
               together
               (
               as
               many
               do
               )
               in
               sinne
               and
               vanitie
               :
               nor
               in
               a
               quiet
               suffering
               of
               men
               to
               do
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               without
               controlment
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               the
               Minister
               ,
               or
               by
               others
               that
               be
               in
               office
               :
               nor
               in
               partaking
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               well
               affected
               men
               in
               religion
               :
               nor
               in
               scoffing
               and
               deriding
               (
               among
               scorners
               )
               honest
               poore
               men
               which
               feare
               God
               (
               as
               now
               adayes
               such
               kind
               of
               fellowship
               is
               counted
               good
               fellowship
               and
               vnitie
               :
               )
               for
               that
               is
               conspiracie
               rather
               then
               vnitie
               .
               But
               true
               godly
               vnitie
               consisteth
               in
               cleauing
               fast
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               aboue
               all
               things
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               vnitie
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               God
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               a
               Trinitie
               of
               persons
               in
               vnitie
               of
               substance
               ,
               without
               whose
               worship
               and
               feare
               there
               can
               be
               no
               feare
               .
               Therefore
               sayd
               Iehu
               well
               ,
               when
               Iehoram
               asked
               him
               if
               he
               came
               peaceably
               ▪
               
               
                 What
                 peace
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 witchcrafts
                 and
                 whoredomes
                 of
                 thy
                 mother
                 Iezabel
                 are
                 yet
                 great
                 and
                 
                 many
                 ?
              
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               where
               sinne
               raigneth
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               :
               neither
               must
               Gods
               children
               be
               in
               league
               with
               such
               as
               liue
               desperatly
               in
               all
               wickednesse
               without
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               When
               Elijah
               cleared
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               proued
               Achab
               to
               be
               the
               man
               that
               troubled
               Israel
               ,
               he
               vsed
               this
               reason
               :
               
               for
               ,
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 forsaken
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 commandement
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 forsaken
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Achab
                 :
              
               there
               is
               vnity
               gone
               ;
               
                 and
                 his
                 commaundement
              
               ,
               there
               is
               order
               gone
               .
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               forsake
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               lawes
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               enemies
               to
               vnity
               and
               order
               ,
               and
               disturbers
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
               Therefore
               true
               Christian
               vnitie
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 vnitie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               Ephes.
               4.3
               .
               
               To
               shew
               that
               we
               must
               (
               more
               then
               need
               must
               )
               haue
               no
               fellowship
               with
               any
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               as
               are
               at
               vnity
               with
               the
               truth
               ,
               for
               the
               Spirit
               is
               a
               spirit
               of
               truth
               .
            
             
               Now
               see
               what
               an
               excellent
               thing
               Christian
               vnity
               is
               :
               
               the
               name
               of
               peace
               is
               sweet
               (
               saith
               a
               learned
               man
               :
               )
               if
               the
               name
               of
               it
               be
               sweet
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               is
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ful
               of
               sweetnesse
               ?
               as
               in
               regard
               of
               it selfe
               and
               it
               owne
               nature
               ,
               so
               chiefly
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               sweete
               fruites
               and
               effects
               thereof
               is
               it
               most
               sweete
               and
               pleasant
               .
               For
               ,
               where
               right
               Christian
               vnitie
               and
               peace
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               comfortable
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               as
               we
               reade
               to
               haue
               bene
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               they
               met
               often
               ,
               and
               reioyced
               much
               .
               Now
               what
               an
               odious
               thing
               is
               that
               which
               depriueth
               Christians
               of
               such
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               blessed
               meanes
               of
               fellowship
               and
               great
               ioy
               ?
               It
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 band
                 of
                 perfection
              
               ,
               Col.
               3.14
               .
               
               To
               shew
               that
               a
               man
               is
               but
               a
               loose
               Christian
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               may
               easily
               lose
               ,
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirite
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               bound
               together
               with
               this
               band
               .
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               
                 put
                 on
                 loue
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               a
               Christian
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               but
               naked
               ,
               and
               vncomely
               without
               it
               ,
               like
               a
               man
               without
               his
               vpper
               garment
               .
               It
               is
               like
               the
               fruitfull
               ground
               ,
               wherein
               small
               things
               will
               thriue
               well
               .
               
               Dauid
               speaketh
               of
               it
               as
               of
               a
               thing
               rather
               to
               be
               admired
               then
               to
               be
               described
               .
               It
               is
               like
               a
               precious
               ointment
               that
               filleth
               all
               the
               house
               with
               a
               sweet
               smell
               ,
               yea
               with
               a
               sauour
               of
               life
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               powred
               out
               .
               It
               is
               as
               the
               beame
               in
               the
               wall
               ,
               as
               the
               foundatiō
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               as
               the
               sinewes
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Sunne
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               both
               profitable
               and
               comfortable
               with
               his
               light
               and
               his
               heate
               .
               It
               maketh
               that
               strong
               which
               was
               weake
               :
               that
               sweet
               which
               was
               bitter
               :
               that
               straight
               which
               was
               crooked
               :
               and
               that
               great
               which
               was
               small
               .
               It
               is
               a
               large
               couering
               and
               a
               comely
               robe
               ,
               that
               couereth
               the
               multitude
               of
               offences
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               he
               that
               raiseth
               vp
               contentions
               doth
               but
               awaken
               and
               rouse
               vp
               a
               cruell
               Lionesse
               with
               her
               whelpes
               ,
               to
               teare
               all
               these
               blessings
               in
               peeces
               .
               He
               teareth
               in
               peeces
               his
               brothers
               best
               garment
               ,
               the
               Churches
               best
               garment
               ,
               the
               common
               wealths
               best
               garment
               ,
               and
               layeth
               all
               naked
               to
               the
               scorne
               and
               laughter
               of
               Cham
               &
               his
               cursed
               brood
               .
               He
               pulleth
               the
               sinewes
               
               of
               the
               body
               in
               sunder
               ,
               to
               the
               intollerable
               paine
               &
               torment
               of
               all
               the
               mēbers
               .
               He
               plucketh
               the
               beames
               out
               of
               the
               building
               ,
               and
               vndermineth
               the
               foundation
               of
               Christians
               ioy
               .
               He
               maketh
               their
               fruitfull
               ground
               to
               become
               barren
               :
               he
               spilleth
               the
               sweete
               ointment
               ,
               and
               filleth
               the
               place
               where
               he
               commeth
               with
               a
               pistiferous
               aire
               .
               They
               are
               the
               worst
               people
               that
               liue
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               scorners
               .
               Dauid
               maketh
               three
               degrees
               of
               sinners
               in
               the
               1.
               
               Psal.
               
               and
               euery
               one
               is
               worse
               then
               other
               :
               &
               the
               last
               be
               scorners
               .
               Therefore
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 out
                 the
                 scorner
                 ,
                 and
                 strife
                 shall
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 so
                 contention
                 and
                 reproch
                 shall
                 cease
                 .
              
               Shewing
               by
               his
               manner
               of
               speech
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               more
               respect
               to
               be
               had
               vnto
               a
               contentious
               scorner
               ,
               or
               a
               scornefull
               contender
               ,
               then
               to
               dung
               which
               is
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               dores
               vpon
               the
               dunghill
               .
               Therefore
               woe
               be
               to
               him
               that
               raiseth
               vp
               contentions
               betweene
               Prince
               and
               Prince
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               doth
               :
               betweene
               the
               Church
               and
               her
               gouernours
               ,
               as
               the
               Popish
               do
               :
               betweene
               Pastour
               and
               people
               ,
               as
               Atheists
               do
               :
               betweene
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               as
               make-bates
               do
               :
               betweene
               neighbour
               and
               neighborr
               ,
               as
               tale-bearers
               do
               :
               betweene
               plaintife
               and
               defendant
               ,
               
               as
               busie
               bodies
               and
               petti-foggers
               do
               .
               Wo
               be
               vnto
               them
               (
               I
               say
               )
               for
               as
               they
               take
               away
               the
               foresayd
               blessings
               from
               others
               ,
               so
               also
               from
               themselues
               :
               they
               cannot
               make
               other
               to
               fall
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               fall
               themselues
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 diggeth
                 a
                 pit
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 shall
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 rolleth
                 vp
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
              
               
               
                 it
                 shal
                 returne
                 vnto
                 him
              
               .
               He
               that
               loueth
               to
               breake
               hedges
               ,
               a
               Serpent
               shall
               bite
               him
               .
               He
               that
               pulleth
               the
               beame
               out
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
               pulleth
               the
               house
               vpon
               his
               owne
               head
               .
               He
               that
               wisheth
               this
               Sun
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               wisheth
               but
               a
               darke
               and
               vncomfortable
               being
               to
               himselfe
               .
               The
               contentions
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               like
               the
               fight
               betweene
               the
               dragon
               and
               the
               Elephant
               .
               The
               Dragon
               ,
               he
               windeth
               about
               the
               Elephants
               legs
               ,
               and
               stingeth
               his
               belly
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               Elephant
               he
               is
               killed
               himself
               .
               According
               to
               this
               is
               that
               which
               Ieremy
               speaketh
               in
               the
               person
               of
               God
               :
               
                 Do
                 they
                 prouoke
                 me
                 to
                 anger
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 and
                 not
                 themselues
                 to
                 confusion
                 of
                 faces
                 ?
              
               
               Thus
               was
               it
               with
               Corah
               and
               his
               contentious
               company
               ,
               they
               contended
               with
               Moses
               &
               Aron
               to
               their
               owne
               cōfusion
               .
               Thus
               was
               it
               with
               Absalom
               ,
               and
               Seba
               the
               sonne
               of
               Bichri
               ,
               who
               troubled
               Dauid
               somwhat
               ,
               
               and
               themselues
               more
               .
               Therefore
               are
               we
               forbidden
               to
               meddle
               or
               to
               haue
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               seditious
               Pr.
               24.21
               .
               And
               S.
               Paule
               wisheth
               that
               they
               which
               trouble
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               were
               euen
               cut
               off
               .
               4
               And
               so
               much
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               this
               sin
               of
               raising
               of
               contention
               ,
               wherby
               both
               order
               and
               vnity
               are
               taken
               away
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               see
               whether
               it
               be
               simply
               vnlawfull
               to
               contend
               or
               no
               :
               &
               if
               it
               be
               not
               ,
               then
               let
               vs
               see
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               contentions
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               the
               contentions
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               what
               rules
               are
               best
               to
               be
               
               followed
               in
               our
               contendings
               ,
               and
               controuersies
               :
               that
               they
               may
               tend
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               &
               the
               maintaining
               of
               Gods
               order
               &
               his
               Churches
               good
               .
               A
               needful
               question
               surely
               this
               is
               :
               for
               ,
               whē
               the
               wicked
               would
               make
               Christ
               &
               his
               seruāts
               very
               odious
               vnto
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               would
               accuse
               them
               of
               sedition
               &
               contentiō
               .
               And
               Paul
               is
               accused
               by
               Tertullus
               to
               be
               not
               only
               a
               mouer
               of
               sedition
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               but
               euen
               therefore
               calleth
               him
               also
               a
               pestilent
               fellow
               ,
               
               yea
               the
               plague
               it selfe
               ,
               as
               the
               Greeke
               word
               signifieth
               .
               Act
               24.5
               .
               In
               like
               maner
               are
               the
               faithfull
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               still
               vsed
               ,
               the
               world
               continually
               charging
               vs
               (
               though
               vniustly
               )
               to
               be
               busie
               bodies
               ,
               troublesome
               fellows
               ,
               enemies
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               sowers
               of
               discord
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               by
               no
               meanes
               wold
               they
               haue
               vs
               to
               deale
               against
               sin
               ,
               but
               to
               preach
               plausible
               doctrine
               ,
               foolishly
               &
               childishly
               abusing
               the
               saying
               of
               S.
               Paul
               to
               Timothy
               :
               
               
                 The
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 not
                 striue
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 meeke
                 and
                 gentle
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               we
               are
               to
               know
               that
               to
               cōtend
               is
               not
               simply
               euill
               ,
               
               for
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               saith
               that
               he
               was
               borne
               to
               contend
               with
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               and
               because
               he
               was
               so
               accounted
               ,
               it
               grieued
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               cried
               out
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 be
                 vnto
                 me
                 my
                 mother
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 borne
                 a
                 contentious
                 man
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 is
                 not
                 gotten
                 but
                 by
                 striuing
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               by
               violent
               striuing
               too
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               striue
               to
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               straight
               gate
               ,
               Luke
               .
               13.24
               .
               
               God
               is
               said
               himselfe
               to
               contend
               with
               man
               ,
               whō
               he
               made
               ,
               Gen.
               6.3
               .
               
               
                 My
                 spirit
                 shall
                 not
                 alwayes
                 striue
                 with
                 flesh
              
               And
               of
               the
               Israelites
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Forty
                 yeares
                 haue
                 I
                 contended
                 with
                 this
                 generation
                 .
              
               
               And
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               
                 that
                 Michael
              
               (
               meaning
               Christ
               )
               
                 had
                 battell
                 with
                 the
                 dragon
              
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               saith
               :
               
                 So
                 run
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 obtaine
                 .
              
               So
               that
               if
               we
               contend
               against
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               as
               Ieremy
               did
               ,
               &
               against
               the
               diuell
               as
               our
               Captaine
               Christ
               Iesus
               did
               ,
               &
               to
               outrun
               one
               another
               in
               goodnesse
               as
               the
               Corinthians
               did
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               all
               should
               do
               ,
               then
               our
               contending
               is
               commendable
               :
               but
               so
               doth
               not
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               threatned
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               because
               like
               a
               make-bate
               he
               raiseth
               vp
               contentions
               (
               as
               hath
               bene
               fully
               declared
               before
               :
               )
               to
               shew
               that
               his
               contending
               is
               naught
               &
               intollerable
               .
               Cain
               &
               Abel
               did
               both
               sacrifice
               ,
               yet
               not
               both
               accepted
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               sacrifice
               both
               with
               a
               like
               affectiō
               .
               So
               the
               godly
               ,
               &
               the
               wicked
               do
               both
               contend
               ,
               yet
               not
               both
               in
               like
               maner
               .
               The
               difference
               standeth
               in
               matter
               &
               maner
               ,
               which
               (
               being
               wel
               considered
               )
               will
               put
               an
               end
               to
               this
               controuersie
               ,
               and
               shew
               who
               be
               troublers
               of
               Israel
               :
               this
               will
               clearly
               appeare
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Achab
               &
               Elijah
               ,
               the
               one
               a
               king
               the
               other
               a
               Prophet
               .
               2.
               
               Ki.
               18.18
               .
               Achab
               saith
               
                 that
                 Elijah
              
               troubled
               Israel
               (
               this
               was
               when
               they
               wanted
               raine
               in
               Israel
               ,
               and
               when
               Elijah
               stood
               against
               the
               Priests
               of
               Baal
               .
               )
               Elijah
               againe
               telleth
               the
               king
               that
               he
               and
               his
               fathers
               house
               are
               they
               that
               troubled
               Israel
               .
               But
               what
               is
               it
               to
               trouble
               Israel
               ?
               let
               vs
               see
               :
               
               surely
               it
               is
               a
               borrowed
               speech
               :
               for
               ,
               to
               trouble
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               
               mingle
               and
               confound
               together
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               vile
               &
               precious
               ,
               corrupt
               &
               pure
               .
               
               As
               we
               see
               in
               a
               vessell
               ,
               where
               liquor
               is
               of
               diuerse
               parts
               and
               qualities
               ,
               some
               thicke
               ,
               some
               thin
               ,
               the
               liquid
               &
               refined
               standeth
               aboue
               ,
               most
               cleare
               :
               the
               dregs
               &
               grosse
               substāce
               go
               downe
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               &
               there
               lye
               pressed
               downe
               :
               shake
               the
               vessell
               ,
               and
               the
               dregs
               rise
               vp
               ,
               &
               all
               is
               said
               to
               be
               troubled
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               in
               that
               mixture
               to
               see
               which
               is
               the
               one
               &
               which
               is
               the
               other
               .
               Euen
               so
               is
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               :
               when
               superstition
               and
               impiety
               are
               aduanced
               ,
               which
               like
               muddy
               &
               dirty
               dregs
               should
               be
               kept
               downe
               :
               &
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               pure
               religion
               and
               piety
               ,
               which
               (
               like
               sweet
               wholesome
               wine
               )
               should
               be
               kept
               aloft
               ,
               and
               preserued
               from
               mixture
               ,
               is
               put
               downe
               ,
               &
               mingled
               with
               superstition
               &
               humane
               traditions
               that
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               then
               all
               things
               are
               sayd
               to
               be
               troubled
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               order
               .
               Now
               ,
               when
               things
               fall
               out
               thus
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               betweene
               the
               affection
               &
               iudgement
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               of
               the
               godly
               .
               The
               wicked
               thinke
               things
               to
               be
               then
               at
               best
               stay
               ,
               when
               they
               with
               their
               superstitions
               &
               impieties
               may
               preuaile
               :
               but
               the
               godly
               (
               hauing
               iudgement
               )
               are
               of
               a
               contrary
               mind
               ,
               knowing
               for
               certaine
               by
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               then
               in
               greatest
               danger
               ,
               
               whē
               the
               wicked
               thinke
               that
               they
               are
               in
               greatest
               peace
               &
               safety
               .
               And
               then
               do
               they
               that
               feare
               God
               ,
               hold
               things
               to
               be
               well
               ordered
               &
               in
               peaceable
               state
               ,
               where
               iustice
               &
               holinesse
               are
               preferred
               ,
               &
               iniquity
               &
               profanesse
               cast
               out
               ,
               as
               they
               deserue
               .
               And
               to
               these
               ends
               both
               contend
               :
               
               Achab
               chargeth
               Elijah
               to
               be
               a
               troubler
               &
               disturber
               of
               the
               Church
               &
               common
               wealth
               ,
               &
               standeth
               stoutly
               to
               proue
               both
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               touching
               religion
               ,
               nothing
               was
               more
               acceptable
               vnto
               that
               corrupt
               king
               (
               who
               had
               sold
               himselfe
               to
               worke
               wickednes
               )
               then
               the
               aduancement
               of
               idolatry
               ,
               &
               with
               might
               &
               maine
               to
               maintaine
               the
               same
               .
               Elijah
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               endeuored
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               to
               draw
               the
               people
               from
               idolatry
               ,
               &
               to
               set
               vp
               the
               true
               &
               pure
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               :
               
               therfore
               Achab
               said
               that
               Elijah
               troubled
               Israel
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               ciuill
               state
               ,
               that
               was
               also
               troubled
               ,
               because
               the
               king
               wold
               enioy
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               with
               the
               commodities
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               ruffle
               it
               out
               in
               all
               wealth
               &
               abūdance
               ,
               which
               was
               much
               abated
               for
               wāt
               of
               raine
               in
               the
               3.
               yeares
               of
               famine
               :
               therfore
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Israel
               was
               troubled
               ,
               both
               as
               touching
               religion
               ,
               &
               also
               ciuil
               gouernment
               :
               &
               this
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               Achabs
               quarrell
               against
               Elijah
               .
               But
               now
               marke
               how
               the
               Prophet
               behaueth
               and
               acquiteth
               himselfe
               against
               the
               king
               .
               
               He
               admitteth
               nothing
               vnworthy
               a
               Prophet
               &
               messenger
               of
               God
               :
               he
               dealt
               cōstantly
               ,
               &
               defended
               his
               ministery
               couragiously
               .
               He
               did
               not
               cast
               downe
               himselfe
               at
               the
               kings
               feet
               :
               he
               did
               not
               craue
               pardon
               for
               that
               which
               he
               had
               done
               :
               he
               did
               not
               promise
               to
               amēd
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               he
               had
               displeased
               the
               king
               .
               Not
               for
               that
               he
               was
               proud
               &
               arrogant
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               perceiued
               the
               kings
               accusation
               
               directly
               to
               impeach
               the
               credit
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               trouble
               that
               he
               complained
               of
               ,
               grew
               from
               that
               ,
               &
               nothing
               else
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               thou
               troublest
               Israel
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               thou
               and
               thy
               fathers
               house
               :
               for
               thou
               hast
               taken
               away
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               drawest
               the
               people
               to
               Baal
               a
               filthy
               idoll
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               thou
               prouokest
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               land
               :
               but
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               recall
               them
               vnto
               the
               God
               of
               my
               fathers
               ,
               &
               stand
               for
               the
               lawes
               of
               God
               giuen
               in
               mount
               Sinai
               .
               Therefore
               I
               am
               not
               he
               that
               troubleth
               the
               land
               :
               the
               controuersie
               is
               raised
               by
               thy selfe
               ,
               for
               thou
               contendest
               with
               God
               and
               his
               word
               ,
               which
               I
               stand
               for
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               sort
               may
               we
               also
               answer
               all
               Papists
               and
               Atheists
               ,
               
               when
               they
               call
               vs
               troublesome
               fellowes
               .
               We
               stand
               for
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               :
               we
               receiue
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               as
               containing
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               ,
               so
               do
               not
               they
               :
               we
               vse
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               not
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               in
               whole
               ,
               so
               do
               not
               they
               :
               not
               with
               any
               Popish
               eleuations
               ,
               or
               superstitious
               adoration
               or
               kneeling
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               :
               we
               will
               not
               worship
               idols
               ,
               or
               the
               creature
               for
               the
               Creator
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               :
               therefore
               not
               we
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               contentious
               disturbers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Happy
               is
               that
               Church
               and
               common
               wealth
               ,
               which
               is
               gouerned
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               then
               vnhappy
               are
               those
               that
               follow
               the
               inuentions
               of
               men
               ,
               &
               reiect
               the
               commaundements
               of
               God.
               It
               was
               a
               strong
               argument
               that
               Elijah
               vsed
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               brake
               the
               kings
               hart
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               to
               yeeld
               .
               And
               in
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               also
               is
               this
               word
               (
               troubling
               )
               vsed
               in
               that
               same
               sence
               :
               as
               in
               Iosh.
               7.25
               .
               
               Achan
               troubled
               Israel
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               (
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               )
               take
               vnto
               himselfe
               (
               by
               stealth
               also
               )
               things
               excommunicate
               and
               accursed
               .
               
               Simeon
               and
               Leui
               also
               are
               sayd
               to
               trouble
               Iacob
               their
               father
               ,
               because
               trecherously
               they
               slue
               the
               Sechemires
               ,
               Gen.
               34
               29.
               
               
               
                 I
                 maruell
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               )
               
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 soone
                 turned
                 away
                 vnto
                 another
                 Gospell
                 :
                 which
                 indeede
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 among
                 you
                 trouble
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 intend
                 to
                 peruert
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               All
               which
               places
               do
               shew
               that
               they
               are
               the
               troublers
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               which
               violate
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               which
               adulterate
               his
               worship
               ,
               which
               deale
               falsly
               with
               his
               couenant
               ,
               which
               hinder
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               draw
               away
               men
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               Thus
               then
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               all
               are
               not
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               which
               haue
               contended
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               euery
               contention
               there
               are
               two
               parts
               each
               contrary
               to
               other
               :
               and
               if
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               one
               be
               good
               ,
               the
               other
               must
               needes
               be
               bad
               .
               They
               that
               defend
               Gods
               right
               ,
               or
               the
               Churches
               right
               ,
               or
               their
               owne
               right
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               called
               contentious
               persons
               ,
               but
               defendants
               .
               And
               they
               that
               complaine
               of
               wrong
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               common
               wealth
               ,
               or
               to
               themselues
               ,
               are
               not
               contentious
               persons
               ,
               but
               plaintiues
               ,
               as
               
               they
               are
               termed
               in
               law
               .
            
             
               
               But
               because
               the
               Magistrate
               (
               as
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               saith
               )
               is
               
                 Lex
                 animata
              
               ,
               a
               liuing
               law
               ,
               and
               representeth
               the
               person
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               he
               is
               to
               be
               receiued
               ,
               &
               obeyed
               without
               contending
               ,
               or
               resisting
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               commaundeth
               and
               ruleth
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
               or
               by
               honest
               and
               ciuill
               decrees
               ,
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               in
               things
               indifferent
               also
               he
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               although
               to
               some
               they
               may
               seeme
               grieuous
               :
               euen
               as
               seruants
               must
               obey
               &
               seeke
               to
               please
               not
               only
               their
               curteous
               and
               gentle
               maisters
               ,
               but
               also
               those
               that
               are
               froward
               and
               hard
               to
               please
               .
               But
               if
               he
               shall
               command
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostle
               sayth
               :
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 then
                 man.
              
               And
               as
               we
               ought
               not
               in
               such
               cases
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               so
               neither
               ought
               we
               to
               rebell
               against
               him
               ,
               but
               meekely
               to
               submit
               our
               felues
               vnto
               such
               penalties
               and
               punishments
               as
               he
               by
               his
               lawes
               shall
               inflict
               vppon
               vs.
               Or
               if
               he
               shall
               giue
               bad
               example
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               or
               suffer
               euill
               to
               go
               vnpunished
               ,
               we
               may
               (
               hauing
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               thereunto
               )
               and
               ought
               ,
               to
               reproue
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               admonish
               him
               as
               a
               father
               ,
               
               as
               Paule
               teacheth
               .
               Neither
               can
               we
               be
               iustly
               condemned
               for
               contentious
               Belials
               ,
               if
               in
               such
               cases
               we
               do
               lawfully
               contend
               against
               him
               .
               Nay
               more
               ,
               as
               impiety
               must
               not
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               so
               it
               must
               be
               reproued
               ,
               with
               all
               zeale
               and
               earnestnesse
               of
               afaffection
               (
               so
               much
               as
               lyeth
               in
               vs
               )
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               cannot
               (
               without
               great
               impietie
               )
               be
               counted
               raisers
               of
               contention
               ,
               but
               sowers
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               vnitie
               ,
               by
               contending
               for
               the
               truth
               .
               Moses
               and
               Aron
               troubled
               Pharaoh
               ,
               when
               they
               told
               him
               of
               his
               wicked
               detaining
               the
               Israelites
               .
               
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
              
               and
               Asa
               ,
               good
               Kings
               troubled
               the
               idolaters
               ,
               when
               they
               suppressed
               their
               groues
               ,
               their
               images
               ,
               and
               their
               hill
               Altars
               .
               Daniel
               and
               his
               fellowes
               troubled
               Nebuchadnezzar
               when
               they
               told
               him
               that
               they
               would
               not
               fall
               downe
               before
               his
               image
               that
               he
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               set
               vp
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
               So
               Michaiah
               troubled
               Achab
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               him
               that
               he
               should
               not
               returne
               in
               peace
               ,
               if
               he
               went
               to
               warre
               against
               
                 Ramoth
                 Gilead
              
               .
               So
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               troubled
               Herod
               when
               he
               told
               him
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               him
               to
               keepe
               his
               brothers
               wife
               :
               and
               all
               these
               were
               (
               in
               their
               time
               )
               counted
               troublesome
               ,
               
               seditious
               and
               contentious
               persons
               .
               And
               so
               are
               they
               (
               in
               our
               time
               also
               )
               counted
               ,
               who
               reproue
               the
               abuses
               and
               disorders
               of
               Princes
               Courts
               ,
               the
               negligence
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               corruptions
               of
               their
               Ecclesiasticall
               Courts
               ,
               the
               couetousnesse
               of
               corrupt
               Patrones
               ,
               and
               Nonresidents
               ,
               the
               ignorance
               of
               idoll
               shepheards
               ,
               the
               lazinesse
               &
               idlenesse
               of
               others
               that
               haue
               knowledge
               ,
               the
               cruelty
               of
               Lādlords
               ,
               the
               biting
               of
               vsurers
               ,
               the
               vanity
               of
               gentlemen
               ,
               the
               bribery
               of
               officers
               ,
               the
               profanation
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               
               and
               such
               like
               :
               but
               what
               then
               ?
               He
               that
               hath
               not
               yet
               learned
               ,
               that
               all
               mē
               as
               they
               are
               affected
               ,
               will
               giue
               their
               verdict
               ,
               hath
               learned
               nothing
               :
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               not
               learned
               with
               the
               forenamed
               constant
               souldiers
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               go
               through
               honour
               and
               dishonour
               ,
               through
               good
               report
               and
               bad
               report
               for
               the
               truths
               sake
               :
               2.
               
               Cor.
               6.8
               .
               hath
               learned
               but
               a
               little
               .
               
               
                 The
                 Minister
                 of
                 Christ
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 teach
                 sound
                 doctrine
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               )
               Tit.
               1.9
               .
               
                 but
                 also
                 maintaine
                 the
                 same
                 against
                 gainesayers
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               one
               cause
               why
               the
               Lord
               will
               suffer
               his
               truth
               to
               be
               gainesaid
               ,
               is
               to
               trie
               how
               his
               seruants
               will
               defend
               it
               :
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 heresies
              
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Apostle
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 approued
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 .
              
               The
               heresie
               we
               know
               is
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               a
               worke
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               
               Gal.
               5.20
               .
               but
               the
               good
               that
               commeth
               thereof
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               doth
               still
               bring
               good
               out
               of
               euill
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               light
               out
               of
               darknes
               .
               Ge.
               1.9
               .
               
               The
               flint
               &
               the
               steele
               are
               violently
               stricken
               the
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               yet
               without
               this
               violence
               there
               will
               no
               fire
               come
               :
               they
               both
               weare
               one
               another
               ,
               yet
               the
               benefite
               of
               light
               doth
               recompence
               the
               losse
               of
               them
               both
               .
               There
               was
               a
               striuing
               betweene
               Iacob
               and
               Esau
               in
               their
               mothers
               belly
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               choose
               but
               be
               painfull
               to
               their
               mother
               ,
               yet
               without
               this
               striuing
               they
               could
               not
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               the
               birth
               of
               the
               one
               (
               being
               the
               Lords
               beloued
               )
               was
               sufficient
               cause
               of
               ioy
               to
               his
               mother
               ,
               
               though
               the
               other
               had
               perished
               in
               the
               birth
               .
               The
               Church
               militant
               also
               is
               our
               spirituall
               mother
               ,
               in
               whose
               body
               while
               we
               liue
               ,
               there
               is
               and
               will
               be
               a
               strife
               that
               the
               truth
               may
               come
               foorth
               .
               It
               is
               painefull
               no
               doubt
               to
               the
               members
               of
               the
               bodie
               for
               a
               time
               :
               yet
               the
               birth
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               time
               ,
               will
               make
               a
               ioyfull
               recompence
               for
               all
               our
               sufferings
               .
               For
               
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 trauell
                 forgetteth
                 all
                 her
                 former
                 sorrowes
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 for
                 ioy
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 child
                 is
                 borne
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 Ioh.
              
               16.21
               .
               
               And
               shall
               not
               the
               spouse
               of
               Christ
               forget
               all
               her
               pain
               ,
               for
               ioy
               that
               a
               child
               of
               God
               is
               borne
               vnto
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ?
               For
               this
               cause
               is
               the
               Church
               militant
               compared
               to
               a
               woman
               trauelling
               in
               birth
               ,
               
               and
               pained
               readie
               to
               be
               deliuered
               .
               Reuel
               12.2
               .
               To
               shew
               ,
               how
               euery
               true
               Christian
               should
               labour
               ,
               first
               to
               beget
               Christ
               in
               others
               .
               Secōdly
               ,
               to
               conceiue
               him
               in
               himself
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               forth
               ,
               though
               with
               much
               paine
               and
               strife
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               vp
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               the
               truth
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               And
               great
               reason
               :
               for
               shall
               we
               beget
               children
               ,
               and
               not
               vnto
               God
               ?
               
               Nay
               rather
               ,
               say
               as
               Leah
               said
               ,
               Ge.
               29.32
               .
               
                 Giue
                 me
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 husband
                 will
                 loue
                 me
              
               :
               so
               ,
               giue
               me
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               zeale
               ,
               and
               faith
               ,
               and
               loue
               ,
               and
               repentance
               ,
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               sinceritie
               ,
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               Christ
               will
               loue
               me
               :
               and
               count
               it
               a
               shame
               to
               be
               barren
               in
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               as
               women
               in
               old
               time
               counted
               it
               a
               reproch
               vnto
               
               them
               to
               be
               barren
               in
               child
               bearing
               .
               Amongst
               many
               other
               things
               which
               the
               Lord
               tooke
               grieuously
               against
               his
               people
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               this
               was
               one
               :
               
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 courage
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 lyes
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 bent
                 their
                 toungs
                 like
                 a
                 bow
                 .
                 Ier.
              
               9.3
               .
               
               So
               we
               haue
               courage
               also
               for
               euery
               thing
               ,
               sauing
               for
               the
               truth
               .
               Now
               to
               make
               our
               dull
               beast
               go
               more
               liuely
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               left
               vs
               two
               spurres
               to
               pricke
               him
               forward
               .
               
               In
               one
               place
               he
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               
               that
               because
               we
               are
               neither
               hote
               nor
               cold
               ,
               he
               will
               spue
               vs
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
               
               Reuel
               .
               3.15
               .
               there
               is
               one
               .
               In
               another
               place
               he
               saith
               :
               that
               
                 the
                 fearfull
                 
                 shall
                 haue
                 their
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 burning
                 lake
                 with
                 the
                 dinel
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
              
               :
               there
               is
               another
               .
               Let
               vs
               thinke
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               mend
               our
               pace
               :
               alwaies
               prouided
               that
               we
               haue
               with
               vs
               ,
               for
               a
               comfortable
               preseruatiue
               in
               al
               our
               conflicts
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               foueraign
               restoratiue
               in
               all
               our
               faintings
               ,
               that
               caueat
               which
               Christ
               hath
               left
               vs
               in
               his
               Gospell
               :
               
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 will
                 saue
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 shall
                 loose
                 it
              
               :
               there
               is
               the
               preseruatiue
               :
               
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 loose
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               our
               restoratiue
               .
               
               I
               speake
               not
               any
               thing
               to
               animate
               such
               tempestuous
               spirits
               ,
               that
               cannot
               fish
               but
               in
               troubled
               waters
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               for
               frogges
               too
               )
               but
               to
               allay
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               offence
               ,
               if
               our
               waters
               be
               troubled
               by
               others
               ,
               while
               we
               fish
               for
               men
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               how
               the
               matter
               that
               is
               contended
               for
               ,
               putteth
               a
               great
               difference
               betweene
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               who
               are
               to
               be
               counted
               contentious
               persons
               ,
               and
               who
               not
               though
               they
               do
               contend
               .
            
             
               
               As
               there
               is
               difference
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               matter
               or
               subiect
               of
               their
               contentions
               ,
               so
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               striuing
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               .
               As
               Iehu
               was
               knowne
               to
               be
               Iehu
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               marching
               :
               so
               the
               children
               of
               God
               are
               knowne
               from
               the
               men
               of
               Belial
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               contending
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               doing
               a
               thing
               ought
               alwaies
               to
               be
               respected
               :
               for
               oftentimes
               it
               either
               maketh
               or
               marreth
               the
               matter
               .
               A
               good
               matter
               handled
               after
               an
               ill
               manner
               is
               made
               euill
               :
               and
               a
               bad
               matter
               handled
               after
               a
               good
               manner
               seemeth
               to
               be
               good
               .
               Wicked
               Achab
               in
               his
               counterfeit
               repentance
               seemeth
               a
               good
               conuert
               :
               and
               Peter
               with
               his
               presumptuous
               aduenturing
               vpon
               his
               own
               strength
               ,
               had
               almost
               marred
               a
               good
               profession
               .
               
               Tertullus
               with
               an
               eloquent
               Oration
               clad
               in
               colours
               of
               modestie
               ,
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               impudent
               audacitie
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               haue
               a
               good
               cause
               against
               Paul
               ,
               when
               Paul
               by
               calling
               the
               high
               Priest
               a
               whited
               wall
               in
               his
               owne
               reuenge
               ,
               made
               more
               matter
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               was
               driuen
               to
               pleade
               ignorance
               in
               his
               owne
               defence
               .
               The
               wicked
               are
               wise
               to
               do
               euill
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               contentious
               proceedings
               do
               vse
               great
               art
               and
               skill
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               aduantage
               and
               gracing
               of
               an
               euill
               cause
               .
               And
               the
               godly
               are
               oftentimes
               ouertaken
               in
               their
               innocent
               simplicitie
               ,
               and
               through
               extremitie
               of
               vntempered
               zeale
               ,
               do
               
               giue
               themselues
               the
               foile
               .
               
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 are
                 wiser
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 then
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 light
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               Christians
               are
               foiled
               more
               for
               want
               of
               godly
               wisedome
               then
               any
               thing
               else
               .
               Therefore
               Christ
               doth
               bid
               vs
               to
               be
               wise
               as
               serpents
               ,
               and
               innocent
               as
               doues
               :
               as
               if
               he
               would
               assigne
               vs
               the
               doue
               and
               the
               serpent
               to
               giue
               in
               a
               Christian
               mans
               Armes
               ,
               
               to
               teach
               vs
               wisedome
               &
               innocencie
               :
               &
               surely
               they
               are
               the
               fittest
               armes
               for
               a
               Christian
               that
               can
               be
               .
               And
               these
               two
               vertues
               of
               wisedome
               and
               innocencie
               are
               two
               of
               the
               fittest
               and
               most
               necessarie
               attendants
               that
               a
               man
               can
               haue
               to
               wait
               vpon
               the
               other
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               grace
               his
               profession
               withall
               .
               For
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               serue
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               do
               euery
               man
               right
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               no
               harme
               .
               
               The
               serpēt
               will
               beare
               many
               blowes
               on
               his
               back
               ,
               to
               saue
               his
               head
               which
               may
               teach
               Christians
               ,
               not
               to
               venture
               their
               head
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               reuenge
               of
               euerie
               blow
               :
               as
               many
               do
               ,
               that
               for
               euery
               trifle
               will
               vow
               to
               spend
               their
               stocke
               and
               substance
               :
               that
               will
               venture
               their
               credit
               ,
               &
               wearie
               all
               their
               friends
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               their
               owne
               minds
               and
               peeuish
               affections
               .
               
               In
               the
               doue
               we
               may
               obserue
               foure
               things
               .
               First
               meekenesse
               ,
               and
               that
               appeareth
               in
               her
               going
               :
               for
               though
               in
               flight
               she
               be
               swifter
               then
               other
               birdes
               ,
               yet
               in
               her
               going
               she
               sheweth
               great
               meekenesse
               .
               1
               Secondly
               ,
               harmelesnesse
               ,
               2
               or
               innocencie
               :
               for
               she
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               rauening
               and
               spoile
               ,
               that
               Christ
               maketh
               her
               a
               patterne
               of
               innocencie
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               iealousie
               :
               3
               for
               none
               is
               more
               iealous
               ouer
               her
               mate
               and
               young
               ones
               :
               which
               may
               teach
               vs
               to
               be
               iealous
               ouer
               the
               glorie
               of
               our
               spouse
               ,
               and
               his
               graces
               in
               vs.
               Fourthly
               ,
               mourning
               :
               4
               therefore
               Hezechiah
               said
               that
               in
               his
               sickenesse
               he
               mourned
               like
               a
               doue
               :
               
               so
               should
               we
               ,
               (
               for
               we
               haue
               cause
               )
               still
               to
               be
               mourning
               for
               the
               decay
               of
               Gods
               graces
               in
               vs
               ,
               and
               grieued
               at
               the
               wounds
               which
               sin
               doth
               giue
               vs.
               This
               mourning
               and
               sorrowing
               for
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               lie
               not
               in
               our
               power
               to
               reforme
               ,
               is
               so
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               made
               a
               marke
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               in
               Ezech.
               9.4
               .
               
                 Set
                 a
                 marke
                 vpon
                 the
                 foreheads
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 mourn
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 abhominations
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Ierusalē
                 .
              
               Thus
               then
               Christians
               being
               armed
               ,
               clothed
               &
               prepared
               let
               thē
               go
               on
               in
               Gods
               name
               to
               the
               battell
               ,
               &
               contend
               with
               the
               vncircūcised
               Giants
               of
               the
               world
               :
               but
               let
               their
               wisdom
               be
               like
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               serpent
               :
               let
               them
               still
               haue
               a
               speciall
               regard
               to
               their
               head
               Christ
               ,
               &
               a
               special
               care
               to
               defend
               him
               in
               his
               church
               :
               &
               let
               their
               innocencie
               be
               like
               the
               innocencie
               of
               the
               doue
               ,
               which
               is
               couered
               ouer
               (
               as
               it
               were
               with
               siluer
               fethers
               )
               with
               meeknesse
               ,
               and
               lowlinesse
               ,
               harmlesnes
               ,
               godly
               iealousie
               ,
               and
               continuall
               mourning
               for
               their
               owne
               wants
               ,
               &
               the
               faults
               of
               others
               which
               they
               cannot
               reforme
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               in
               generall
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               contending
               amongst
               the
               godly
               ,
               wherein
               they
               differ
               
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               care
               not
               for
               Christ
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               none
               of
               their
               head
               :
               
               like
               the
               harlot
               that
               cared
               not
               if
               the
               child
               were
               cut
               in
               peeces
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               none
               of
               hers
               :
               whose
               meeknesse
               is
               haughtines
               &
               stern
               fiercenesse
               ,
               bitter
               crueltie
               and
               cruell
               bitternesse
               :
               whose
               innocentie
               is
               spoile
               and
               oppression
               ,
               whose
               ielousie
               is
               only
               ouer
               their
               own
               glorie
               ,
               &
               whose
               mourning
               for
               sin
               ,
               is
               reioycing
               in
               their
               owne
               sin
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               fall
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               seeing
               as
               we
               be
               come
               thus
               farre
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               amisse
               to
               set
               down
               some
               rules
               in
               more
               particular
               manner
               ,
               to
               guide
               poore
               simple
               Christians
               in
               their
               zealous
               and
               earnest
               contendings
               and
               striuings
               :
               in
               following
               wherof
               they
               may
               haue
               comfort
               to
               their
               owne
               consciences
               :
               and
               others
               may
               glorifie
               God
               for
               their
               wise
               and
               godly
               cariage
               of
               themselues
               ,
               to
               the
               aduantage
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               disaduantage
               of
               their
               aduersaries
               .
               To
               which
               end
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               that
               contendeth
               iustly
               ,
               standeth
               either
               for
               Gods
               matters
               ,
               or
               for
               mens
               causes
               .
               In
               striuing
               about
               Gods
               matters
               ,
               it
               were
               good
               to
               obserue
               these
               rules
               following
               :
               (
               not
               that
               I
               would
               bind
               any
               man
               to
               these
               :
               but
               let
               euery
               man
               as
               God
               giueth
               him
               experience
               ,
               impart
               his
               godly
               aduice
               and
               counsell
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
               )
               In
               Gods
               matters
               ,
               1
               if
               the
               controuersie
               be
               in
               publike
               meetings
               before
               many
               ,
               looke
               to
               thy
               calling
               :
               if
               it
               be
               in
               priuate
               betweene
               thee
               and
               a
               few
               ,
               looke
               also
               vpon
               what
               occasion
               it
               groweth
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               be
               offred
               by
               thy selfe
               or
               by
               others
               :
               if
               by
               thy selfe
               ,
               (
               especially
               before
               thy
               betters
               )
               looke
               how
               thou
               fall
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               vse
               great
               modestie
               (
               crauing
               both
               leaue
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               attention
               to
               be
               heard
               )
               with
               submission
               of
               thy
               iudgement
               vnto
               men
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               patiently
               hearing
               them
               also
               with
               whom
               thou
               contendest
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               thou
               art
               desirous
               to
               be
               heard
               thy selfe
               :
               and
               especially
               vse
               some
               words
               of
               preparation
               ,
               to
               draw
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               hearers
               to
               a
               reuerent
               regard
               of
               that
               thou
               sayest
               :
               left
               it
               be
               otherwise
               a
               profane
               contention
               :
               and
               do
               not
               as
               many
               do
               ,
               who
               amidst
               their
               cuppes
               ,
               (
               when
               men
               are
               earnestly
               employed
               in
               other
               pleasant
               and
               wittie
               discourses
               )
               chop
               in
               of
               a
               sudden
               with
               some
               great
               question
               of
               Diuinitie
               ,
               vsing
               no
               meane
               at
               all
               to
               diuert
               and
               turne
               the
               hearers
               minds
               from
               that
               veine
               of
               mirth
               whereunto
               they
               are
               setled
               ,
               vnto
               a
               matter
               of
               more
               grauitie
               and
               maiestie
               ,
               which
               requireth
               sober
               and
               aduised
               attention
               .
               If
               the
               controuersie
               be
               occasioned
               by
               others
               ,
               then
               marke
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               raised
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               end
               :
               if
               by
               prophane
               persons
               ,
               onely
               to
               cauill
               and
               snare
               thee
               ,
               then
               reproofe
               or
               silence
               is
               the
               best
               answer
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               counsell
               of
               Salomon
               :
               
               
                 Answer
                 not
                 a
                 foole
                 in
                 his
                 folly
                 ,
                 left
                 thou
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 answer
                 to
                 his
                 folly
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               his
               folly
               deserueth
               :
               
                 lest
                 he
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 conceipt
                 .
              
               If
               the
               question
               ariseth
               by
               those
               that
               ate
               sober
               &
               godly
               :
               then
               follow
               S.
               Iames
               his
               rule
               :
               
               
                 Be
                 swift
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 slowe
                 to
                 speake
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               put
               not
               foorth
               thy selfe
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               maner
               of
               many
               is
               :
               )
               but
               let
               others
               
               first
               speake
               ,
               and
               be
               thou
               required
               to
               speake
               before
               thou
               speakest
               .
               By
               this
               meanes
               also
               thou
               shalt
               the
               better
               be
               able
               to
               speake
               to
               purpose
               ,
               and
               with
               mor
               ease
               to
               go
               through
               with
               the
               matters
               :
               like
               him
               that
               followeth
               another
               when
               the
               ice
               is
               broken
               before
               him
               .
               It
               is
               good
               also
               to
               looke
               vnto
               thy
               abilitie
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               a
               matter
               that
               is
               too
               high
               for
               thee
               :
               as
               many
               do
               ,
               (
               because
               they
               would
               haue
               men
               know
               that
               they
               can
               say
               somewhat
               )
               when
               indeed
               they
               do
               but
               bewray
               their
               grosse
               ignorance
               and
               pride
               .
               This
               is
               Dauids
               counsell
               in
               his
               owne
               practise
               :
               
               Lord
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 high
                 minded
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 exercise
                 my selfe
                 in
                 matters
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               Then
               obserue
               order
               ,
               and
               auoid
               confusion
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               speake
               in
               thy
               turne
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               many
               speake
               together
               .
               Take
               for
               example
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               (
               being
               assembled
               in
               a
               Councell
               at
               Ierusalem
               about
               the
               matter
               of
               circumcision
               ,
               &
               other
               points
               of
               Christian
               religion
               )
               spake
               one
               after
               another
               :
               
               First
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 kept
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 after
                 him
                 Barnabas
                 spake
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 Iames
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 kept
                 silence
                 .
              
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               looke
               to
               the
               right
               end
               of
               thy
               contending
               :
               and
               that
               is
               fourefold
               .
               First
               ,
               Gods
               glory
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               truths
               victorie
               to
               the
               suppressing
               of
               errour
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               thine
               owne
               comfort
               and
               instruction
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               edification
               of
               others
               .
               To
               this
               end
               auoid
               all
               brawling
               and
               bitternesse
               ,
               with
               vaineglorie
               and
               ostentation
               :
               and
               let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               in
               loue
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               you
               cannot
               agree
               ,
               submit
               your selues
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               some
               learned
               men
               ,
               thy
               Pastour
               if
               he
               be
               in
               place
               ,
               and
               of
               abilitie
               to
               iudge
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               other
               Preacher
               with
               him
               ,
               
               or
               without
               him
               if
               he
               be
               not
               in
               place
               :
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Prophets
                 speak
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               
                 and
                 let
                 others
                 iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 shall
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               If
               the
               spirites
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               word
               )
               must
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               then
               much
               more
               in
               matters
               of
               controuersie
               must
               the
               spirits
               of
               those
               which
               are
               no
               Prophets
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               learned
               .
            
             
               In
               defending
               our
               owne
               causes
               ,
               2
               or
               in
               pleading
               the
               causes
               of
               other
               men
               :
               First
               ,
               let
               vs
               be
               sure
               that
               the
               cause
               be
               good
               ,
               then
               may
               we
               with
               lesse
               offence
               contend
               about
               the
               same
               ,
               if
               we
               haue
               good
               calling
               ,
               and
               iust
               occasion
               ,
               with
               fit
               oportunitie
               (
               as
               hath
               bene
               shewed
               before
               :
               )
               For
               many
               complaine
               ,
               &
               contend
               which
               haue
               done
               the
               wrong
               :
               these
               are
               like
               dogges
               ,
               which
               first
               
               bite
               and
               then
               crie
               :
               or
               like
               theeues
               which
               pursue
               true
               men
               :
               and
               may
               be
               compared
               to
               the
               harlot
               ,
               who
               (
               hauing
               killed
               her
               owne
               child
               )
               contended
               with
               her
               bedfellow
               about
               the
               death
               thereof
               ,
               
               as
               though
               that
               she
               had
               bene
               
               the
               death
               of
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               thy
               cause
               be
               good
               and
               iust
               :
               first
               ,
               offer
               peace
               and
               agreement
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               law
               of
               warre
               :
               if
               it
               be
               refused
               ,
               seeke
               still
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               mind
               still
               of
               embracing
               peace
               :
               yea
               suffer
               much
               ,
               and
               put
               vp
               much
               wrong
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               auoid
               all
               occasions
               of
               contention
               ,
               (
               as
               much
               as
               
               lyeth
               in
               thee
               by
               all
               possible
               meanes
               )
               with
               great
               ones
               :
               and
               chiefly
               take
               heed
               ,
               (
               if
               thou
               be
               a
               meane
               person
               )
               of
               hauing
               too
               much
               familiaritie
               with
               three
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
               First
               ,
               thy
               superiours
               ,
               especially
               whose
               hearts
               are
               not
               sure
               and
               vpright
               towards
               thee
               :
               
               
                 Eate
                 not
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 euill
                 eye
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 for
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 meant
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 he
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 thee
                 :
                 Surely
                 thou
                 shalt
                 vomite
                 vp
                 thy
                 morsels
                 ,
                 and
                 loose
                 all
                 thy
                 sweet
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 poore
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 speake
                 with
                 prayers
              
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 the
                 rich
                 answer
                 roughly
              
               .
               And
               the
               rich
               beare
               rule
               ,
               much
               more
               whē
               the
               poore
               are
               beholding
               vnto
               thē
               :
               if
               they
               borrow
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               seruants
               vnto
               them
               .
               
               Remember
               an
               Embleme
               or
               Parable
               of
               the
               two
               pottes
               swimming
               both
               in
               one
               streame
               :
               the
               one
               of
               brasse
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               earth
               :
               the
               brasse
               pot
               offereth
               great
               kindnesse
               to
               the
               earthen
               pot
               ,
               and
               saith
               :
               come
               swimme
               close
               by
               me
               ,
               let
               vs
               go
               arme
               in
               arme
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               the
               better
               stand
               against
               the
               streame
               :
               the
               earthen
               pot
               wisely
               answered
               :
               Not
               so
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               two
               chaunce
               to
               hit
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               (
               as
               very
               like
               we
               shall
               if
               we
               be
               so
               neare
               )
               then
               my
               part
               is
               like
               to
               be
               the
               worse
               ,
               for
               I
               shall
               be
               broken
               when
               thou
               art
               whole
               :
               therefore
               either
               like
               vnto
               like
               ,
               or
               else
               keepe
               asunder
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               take
               heede
               of
               such
               as
               vse
               to
               speake
               faire
               ,
               and
               carrie
               hatred
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               
               For
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 he
                 that
                 hateth
                 ,
                 counterfeiteth
                 with
                 his
                 lippes
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 he
                 layeth
                 vp
                 deceipt
                 :
                 though
                 he
                 speake
                 fauourably
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 him
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 seuen
                 abhominations
                 in
                 his
                 heart
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               many
               abhominations
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               auoid
               as
               much
               as
               thou
               canst
               furious
               angry
               men
               :
               
                 Make
                 no
                 friendship
                 with
                 the
                 angry
                 man
                 ,
              
               
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 neither
                 go
                 thou
                 with
                 the
                 furious
                 man
                 :
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               haue
               as
               little
               to
               do
               with
               him
               as
               thou
               canst
               ,
               )
               
                 lest
                 thou
                 learne
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 destruction
                 to
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               regardest
               thy
               owne
               credite
               and
               quiet
               ,
               contend
               not
               with
               fooles
               and
               scorners
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               wilfull
               persons
               ,
               who
               will
               conceiue
               no
               reason
               :
               
               
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 contend
                 with
                 a
                 foolish
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 angry
                 or
                 laugh
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 rest
                 .
              
               Many
               other
               rules
               besides
               these
               may
               the
               wise
               hearted
               Christian
               prescribe
               both
               vnto
               himselfe
               and
               also
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               by
               diligent
               reading
               ,
               or
               conference
               ,
               or
               experience
               will
               daily
               appeare
               good
               vnto
               him
               :
               all
               which
               as
               he
               doth
               gather
               them
               ,
               he
               may
               (
               if
               he
               please
               )
               adde
               vnto
               these
               .
               And
               so
               much
               shall
               for
               this
               time
               suffice
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               in
               their
               manner
               of
               contending
               .
               Happie
               are
               ye
               if
               ye
               contend
               alwaies
               :
               and
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               
                 be
                 earnest
                 in
                 good
                 matters
              
               :
               for
               that
               is
               good
               :
               and
               contend
               in
               a
               good
               maner
               ,
               for
               then
               shall
               ye
               ouercome
               with
               credit
               and
               comfort
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               ouercome
               with
               griefe
               and
               shame
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               vs
               pray
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               X.
               SERMON
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   PROV
                   .
                   6.15
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   shall
                   his
                   destruction
                   come
                   speedily
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                   suddenly
                   ,
                   without
                   recouerie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               description
               of
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
               is
               past
               :
               now
               followeth
               his
               iudgement
               :
               and
               that
               is
               destruction
               ,
               speedie
               ,
               sudden
               ,
               and
               irrecouerable
               .
               And
               now
               he
               standeth
               like
               a
               theefe
               at
               the
               barre
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               hath
               heard
               his
               enditement
               ,
               and
               is
               found
               guiltie
               ,
               must
               then
               heare
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Iudge
               according
               to
               his
               desert
               .
               As
               the
               malefactor
               goeth
               from
               the
               barre
               to
               the
               gibbet
               ,
               so
               the
               wicked
               goeth
               from
               his
               wickednesse
               to
               destruction
               .
               This
               is
               now
               the
               taile
               of
               sinne
               which
               cometh
               last
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               a
               deadly
               sting
               .
               Sin
               is
               like
               the
               Bee
               ,
               
               that
               hath
               both
               hony
               which
               is
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               a
               sting
               which
               is
               more
               dangerous
               then
               the
               hony
               is
               profitable
               :
               and
               whosoeuer
               will
               be
               so
               foolish
               and
               venturous
               ,
               as
               to
               nourish
               this
               Bee
               in
               his
               bosome
               for
               loue
               of
               the
               honie
               ,
               shall
               surely
               be
               wounded
               with
               the
               sting
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               other
               shall
               heale
               againe
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               are
               called
               pleasures
               for
               a
               season
               :
               Heb.
               11.25
               .
               not
               pleasures
               for
               euer
               :
               
               because
               in
               the
               end
               they
               leaue
               a
               sting
               of
               conscience
               behind
               them
               ,
               which
               turne
               all
               the
               former
               pleasure
               into
               lothsomnesse
               and
               paine
               :
               as
               it
               did
               to
               the
               rich
               and
               delicate
               glutton
               in
               the
               Gosdell
               .
               
               Luk.
               16.25
               .
               and
               as
               it
               was
               once
               said
               to
               him
               being
               in
               hell
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               one
               day
               be
               said
               to
               all
               the
               wicked
               :
               Remember
               ô
               ye
               wicked
               &
               vngodly
               ,
               ye
               lawlesse
               &
               vain
               persons
               ,
               that
               you
               in
               your
               life
               time
               receiued
               your
               pleasures
               ,
               &
               the
               godly
               (
               because
               they
               were
               contrary
               vnto
               you
               )
               receiued
               paines
               ,
               therfore
               now
               are
               they
               comforted
               ,
               &
               you
               tormēted
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               iudgement
               and
               vengeance
               cometh
               in
               to
               the
               wicked
               like
               a
               deepe
               reckening
               after
               the
               feast
               ,
               to
               such
               fooles
               as
               haue
               called
               in
               for
               more
               then
               they
               are
               either
               able
               or
               willing
               to
               pay
               .
               This
               reckening
               cometh
               last
               ,
               but
               it
               troubleth
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               more
               then
               all
               that
               went
               before
               did
               comfort
               them
               .
               
               Such
               a
               reckening
               Salomon
               speaketh
               of
               in
               Prou.
               5.3
               .
               &c.
               
                 The
                 lippes
                 of
                 a
                 harlot
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 drop
                 as
                 a
                 hony
                 combe
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 mouth
                 
                 is
                 more
                 soft
                 then
                 oile
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 her
                 is
                 bitter
                 as
                 wormewood
                 ,
                 and
                 sharpe
                 as
                 a
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 :
                 her
                 feet
                 go
                 downe
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 steppes
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 Keepe
                 thy
                 way
                 therfore
                 farre
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 not
                 neare
                 the
                 dore
                 of
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 giue
                 thy
                 honour
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 yeares
                 vnto
                 the
                 cruell
                 :
                 left
                 the
                 stranger
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 thy
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 labours
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 mourne
                 at
                 thy
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 consumed
                 thy
                 flesh
                 and
                 thy
                 body
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Such
               a
               reckening
               doth
               Dauid
               bring
               in
               for
               the
               wicked
               in
               Psalm
               .
               73.
               
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 trouble
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 plagued
                 with
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 Therefore
                 pride
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 chaine
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 crueltie
                 couereth
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 garment
                 .
                 Their
                 eyes
                 stand
                 out
                 with
                 fatnesse
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 more
                 then
                 heart
                 can
                 wish
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 licentious
                 and
                 speake
                 wickedly
                 of
                 their
                 oppression
                 :
                 they
                 talke
                 presumptuously
                 .
                 They
                 set
                 their
                 mouth
                 against
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 tongue
                 walketh
                 through
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 God
                 know
                 it
                 ?
                 or
                 is
                 there
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 ?
                 Lo
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 yet
                 prosper
                 they
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 in
                 riches
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               their
               feast
               past
               ,
               now
               cometh
               in
               the
               reckening
               :
               vers
               .
               18.
               
               
                 Surely
                 thou
                 hast
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 slippery
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 castest
                 them
                 downe
                 into
                 desolation
                 .
                 How
                 suddenly
                 are
                 they
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 perished
                 ,
                 and
                 horribly
                 consumed
                 ?
                 As
                 a
                 dreame
                 when
                 one
                 awaketh
                 ,
                 ô
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 raisest
                 vs
                 vp
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 their
                 image
                 despised
                 .
              
               In
               the
               like
               sort
               doth
               Iob
               bring
               them
               in
               :
               
               
                 The
                 wicked
                 grow
                 in
                 wealth
              
               (
               saith
               Iob
               )
               
                 their
                 seed
                 is
                 established
                 in
                 their
                 sight
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 generation
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 :
                 their
                 houses
                 are
                 peaceable
                 without
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 bullocke
                 gendreth
                 and
                 faileth
                 not
                 ,
                 their
                 cow
                 calueth
                 ,
                 and
                 casteth
                 not
                 her
                 calfe
                 .
                 They
                 send
                 foorth
                 their
                 children
                 like
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 sons
                 daunce
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 tabret
                 and
                 harpe
                 ,
                 and
                 reioyce
                 in
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 organes
                 :
                 they
                 spend
                 their
                 daies
                 in
                 wealth
                 .
              
               There
               is
               one
               banquet
               past
               ,
               now
               cometh
               in
               the
               reckening
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Suddenly
                 they
                 go
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 .
              
               Then
               to
               it
               againe
               they
               go
               which
               are
               left
               behind
               and
               ,
               
                 They
                 say
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 depart
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 desire
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 thy
                 waies
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 Almightie
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 serue
                 him
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 profit
                 should
                 we
                 haue
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
              
               Now
               followeth
               their
               iudgement
               .
               
                 Often
                 shall
                 the
                 candle
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 shall
                 deuide
                 their
                 liues
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 stubble
                 before
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 chaffe
                 that
                 the
                 storme
                 carieth
                 away
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 lay
                 vp
                 the
                 sorrow
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 for
                 his
                 children
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 rewardeth
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 know
                 it
                 :
                 his
                 eyes
                 shall
                 see
                 his
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 .
              
               Oh
               that
               the
               wicked
               (
               the
               diuels
               guests
               )
               did
               or
               could
               consider
               this
               .
               Oh
               that
               we
               saw
               sinne
               in
               that
               shape
               comming
               toward
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               him
               in
               ,
               when
               he
               goeth
               from
               vs
               ;
               then
               would
               we
               as
               much
               loth
               it
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               loued
               it
               :
               for
               all
               sinne
               is
               in
               the
               end
               both
               lothsome
               and
               wearisome
               .
               Therefore
               the
               vngodly
               being
               in
               
               hell
               ,
               do
               crie
               out
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               how
               haue
               we
               wearied
               our selues
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               wickednesse
               ?
               And
               to
               the
               same
               agreeth
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Esay
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               God
               ,
               
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 raging
                 sea
                 .
                 that
                 alwayes
                 casteth
                 vp
                 mire
                 and
                 dirt
              
               :
               to
               shew
               vs
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               would
               find
               rest
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               waies
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               rest
               in
               their
               wayes
               .
               
               And
               the
               wise
               man
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 there
                 is
                 sorrow
                 euen
                 in
                 laughter
              
               :
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               mirth
               of
               wicked
               men
               is
               but
               from
               the
               teeth
               outward
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               (
               to
               shew
               the
               fruit
               of
               sinne
               )
               asketh
               this
               question
               :
               
               
                 What
                 fruit
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 haue
                 you
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 whereof
                 ye
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 ashamed
                 ?
              
               To
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               fruite
               that
               sinne
               bringeth
               forth
               is
               shame
               and
               confusion
               :
               as
               Adam
               was
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               vntill
               he
               had
               transgressed
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               still
               with
               all
               Adams
               posteritie
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               in
               my
               text
               ,
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               .
               As
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               altogether
               vnprofitable
               ,
               &
               much
               hurtfull
               amongst
               men
               ,
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               either
               rooted
               vp
               ,
               or
               burned
               with
               fire
               ,
               or
               cast
               into
               the
               riuer
               ,
               or
               throwne
               out
               into
               the
               high
               way
               for
               men
               and
               beasts
               to
               tread
               vpon
               ,
               or
               caried
               out
               into
               the
               fields
               for
               the
               foules
               of
               the
               ayre
               to
               deuoure
               ,
               or
               buried
               in
               dunghils
               and
               ditches
               :
               so
               shall
               the
               wicked
               be
               destroyed
               and
               come
               to
               naught
               ,
               and
               the
               remembrance
               of
               them
               shall
               perish
               from
               the
               earth
               .
               
               And
               good
               reason
               ;
               for
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               should
               the
               vnfruitfull
               tree
               stand
               ?
               to
               do
               nothing
               but
               comber
               the
               ground
               ?
               To
               what
               vse
               serueth
               vnsauoury
               salt
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               dunghil
               ?
               When
               the
               brasen
               serpent
               maketh
               men
               to
               fall
               from
               God
               ,
               what
               must
               be
               done
               withall
               ,
               but
               breake
               it
               in
               peeces
               ?
               Now
               ,
               who
               more
               vnfruitfull
               then
               the
               wicked
               ?
               therefore
               when
               their
               appointed
               time
               is
               come
               ,
               they
               must
               no
               longer
               trouble
               and
               comber
               the
               Lords
               orchard
               ,
               nor
               hinder
               the
               common
               wealth
               of
               Gods
               Israel
               .
               What
               more
               vnsauourie
               then
               vngodlines
               ?
               or
               who
               more
               vnprofitable
               then
               the
               vngodly
               ?
               Therfore
               ,
               where
               should
               their
               place
               be
               but
               vpon
               the
               dunghill
               ?
               Who
               cause
               others
               to
               fall
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               wicked
               serpents
               ,
               or
               serpentine
               wicked
               men
               ,
               with
               brazen
               faces
               ,
               and
               yron
               neckes
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               prophet
               speaketh
               :
               )
               therefore
               God
               must
               needes
               breake
               them
               in
               peeces
               ,
               like
               a
               potters
               vessels
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               like
               Nebustan
               ,
               yea
               ,
               he
               shall
               bruise
               them
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               yron
               :
               by
               which
               we
               may
               see
               what
               account
               God
               maketh
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               which
               are
               lawles
               ,
               &
               obstinate
               ,
               and
               how
               litle
               cause
               there
               is
               why
               the
               godly
               should
               either
               esteeme
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               they
               are
               compared
               to
               things
               of
               most
               light
               account
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ▪
               
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 chaffe
              
               (
               saith
               Dauid
               )
               yea
               ,
               as
               the
               lightest
               or
               vnprofitablest
               chaffe
               ,
               
                 which
                 the
                 wind
                 driueth
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shal
                 tread
                 them
                 vnder
                 his
                 feet
              
               (
               sayth
               he
               in
               another
               place
               .
               
               )
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 stubble
              
               (
               sayth
               Malachi
               )
               
                 &
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 of
                 hostes
                 shal
                 consume
                 them
                 .
              
               All
               which
               places
               do
               shew
               ,
               that
               as
               much
               reckning
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               chaffe
               ,
               of
               dirt
               ,
               of
               drosse
               ,
               and
               of
               stubble
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               that
               is
               lawlesse
               in
               his
               own
               affections
               .
               Whatsoeuer
               their
               estate
               and
               degree
               be
               ,
               
               all
               is
               one
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               be
               they
               poore
               or
               rich
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               respect
               of
               persons
               with
               God
               :
               if
               men
               be
               rich
               or
               worshipfull
               or
               noble
               ,
               or
               beautifull
               ,
               or
               strong
               ,
               or
               wittie
               ,
               or
               learned
               :
               if
               they
               be
               wicked
               and
               prophane
               ,
               like
               Belial
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               rich
               chaffe
               ,
               worshipful
               drosse
               ,
               noble
               dirt
               ,
               strong
               stubble
               ,
               beautifull
               dung
               :
               like
               Iezabel
               ,
               who
               after
               she
               had
               painted
               her
               face
               ,
               was
               throwne
               out
               of
               the
               windowes
               for
               dogs
               meate
               ;
               and
               what
               the
               dogs
               left
               ,
               was
               dung
               for
               the
               earth
               .
               Shall
               Iezabel
               escape
               or
               be
               fauoured
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               a
               Queene
               ,
               and
               faire
               without
               ?
               No
               ,
               she
               shall
               be
               more
               cruelly
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               deuoured
               of
               dogs
               ,
               because
               she
               was
               of
               cruell
               and
               dogged
               conditions
               towards
               the
               seruants
               of
               Gods.
               Shall
               Achab
               escape
               the
               bitternes
               of
               death
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               King
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               but
               as
               his
               sword
               hath
               made
               many
               womē
               childles
               in
               Israel
               :
               so
               shal
               his
               mother
               be
               made
               childles
               ,
               &
               he
               shall
               be
               hewne
               in
               peeces
               like
               an
               oxe
               in
               the
               shambles
               .
               If
               Herod
               will
               so
               farre
               forget
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               vnto
               him
               the
               glory
               that
               is
               due
               to
               God
               ;
               euen
               Herod
               shal
               be
               destroyed
               of
               lice
               .
               If
               Nebuchadnezzar
               wil
               take
               no
               warning
               of
               his
               pride
               ,
               but
               heare
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               against
               him
               as
               a
               dreame
               ,
               surely
               Nebuchadnezzar
               that
               great
               and
               proud
               King
               shall
               be
               turned
               forth
               amongst
               the
               beasts
               .
               But
               we
               be
               Christians
               ,
               and
               baptized
               (
               will
               some
               say
               .
               )
               All
               is
               one
               for
               that
               :
               neither
               circumcision
               auaileth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               vncircumcision
               ,
               but
               a
               new
               creature
               .
               But
               at
               Easter
               we
               will
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               receiue
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               hope
               that
               God
               will
               not
               destroy
               vs.
               Yes
               the
               sooner
               for
               that
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               a
               wicked
               man.
               For
               this
               cause
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               are
               many
               afflicted
               ,
               
               and
               many
               are
               dead
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               receiued
               the
               Lords
               supper
               vnworthily
               .
               Will
               you
               steale
               ,
               and
               rob
               ,
               and
               lie
               ,
               and
               whore
               ,
               and
               deceiue
               ,
               and
               swearefalsly
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               by
               Ieremey
               )
               and
               then
               come
               into
               my
               house
               where
               my
               name
               is
               called
               vpon
               ?
               If
               the
               Lord
               doth
               detest
               the
               companie
               of
               wicked
               men
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               at
               his
               table
               .
               But
               wil
               God
               destroy
               the
               work
               of
               his
               hands
               ?
               wil
               he
               destroy
               man
               ,
               whom
               he
               made
               after
               his
               owne
               image
               ?
               Yea
               verily
               :
               because
               man
               through
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
               hath
               defaced
               that
               glorious
               image
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               true
               holinesse
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               defaced
               and
               destroyed
               himself
               :
               
               God
               made
               man
               righteous
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               but
               man
               hath
               found
               out
               many
               inuentions
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               time
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               of
               vengeance
               :
               and
               when
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               filled
               vp
               ,
               then
               shal
               they
               be
               emptied
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               wrath
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               vessels
               of
               wrath
               .
               Then
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               wise
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               tenth
               of
               Prou.
               
               verse
               7.
               
               
               
                 The
                 memoriall
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 rot
                 :
              
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               (
               like
               Hanun
               the
               Ammonite
               )
               stunke
               in
               the
               nosthrils
               of
               Gods
               Israel
               while
               they
               liued
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               name
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               like
               rotten
               carrion
               which
               lieth
               stinking
               in
               a
               ditch
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               shall
               loath
               and
               abhorre
               the
               sent
               of
               him
               .
               
               
                 The
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               in
               another
               place
               )
               
                 reioyceth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 candle
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               wasted
               themselues
               out
               ,
               they
               shall
               leaue
               nothing
               behind
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               filthie
               name
               to
               offend
               the
               cares
               of
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               shame
               their
               posteritie
               ,
               and
               to
               annoy
               all
               men
               :
               like
               a
               stinking
               snuffe
               of
               a
               candle
               burnt
               out
               in
               the
               socket
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               noisome
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               shall
               crie
               ,
               fie
               vpon
               it
               ,
               tread
               it
               out
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               reckening
               will
               not
               come
               yet
               (
               saith
               the
               wicked
               to
               himselfe
               )
               I
               may
               liue
               ,
               and
               repent
               when
               I
               am
               old
               ,
               or
               when
               I
               lie
               a
               dying
               .
               Indeed
               so
               the
               wicked
               mockers
               and
               deriders
               of
               Gods
               iudgements
               vse
               to
               speak
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Peter
               sheweth
               :
               
               )
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 continue
                 still
                 at
                 one
                 stay
                 :
              
               but
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               slacke
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               as
               men
               count
               slacknesse
               :
               when
               the
               sinne
               is
               full
               ripe
               ,
               then
               wil
               the
               Lord
               cut
               it
               downe
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               such
               wretched
               speeches
               ,
               and
               vngodly
               conceipts
               of
               the
               Lords
               long
               suffering
               ,
               do
               ripen
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               wicked
               blasphemer
               ,
               and
               hasten
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lords
               hand
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               blow
               to
               a
               sicke
               man
               doth
               increase
               his
               paine
               ▪
               and
               also
               hasten
               his
               death
               .
               Indeede
               the
               wicked
               do
               promise
               vnto
               themselues
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               but
               God
               sayth
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 liue
                 out
                 halfe
                 their
                 dayes
                 .
                 Psal.
              
               55.23
               .
               
               That
               is
               ,
               not
               halfe
               the
               time
               that
               they
               haue
               appointed
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               dreame
               of
               :
               for
               when
               they
               shall
               say
               to
               themselues
               ,
               
                 Soule
                 be
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 goods
                 inough
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
              
               :
               
               the
               Lord
               shall
               deny
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 foole
                 ,
                 this
                 night
                 shall
                 thy
                 soule
                 be
                 fetched
                 away
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Luke
              
               12.19.20
               .
               And
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Iob
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               by
               Zophar
               (
               one
               of
               Iobs
               friends
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 reioycing
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 short
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 ioy
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
              
               
               
                 though
                 his
                 excellencie
                 mount
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 his
                 head
                 reach
                 vnto
                 the
                 clondes
                 :
                 yet
                 shall
                 he
                 perish
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
              
               
               
                 like
                 his
                 dung
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 haue
                 seene
                 him
                 shall
                 say
                 ▪
                 Where
                 is
                 he
                 ?
                 He
                 shall
                 flie
                 away
                 as
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 as
                 a
                 vision
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 :
              
               
               
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 eye
                 that
                 had
                 seene
                 him
                 shal
                 do
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 place
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               destruction
               shall
               come
               speedily
               ,
               so
               also
               shall
               it
               come
               [
               suddenly
               ,
               
               ]
               when
               the
               wicked
               looke
               not
               for
               it
               .
               The
               fall
               of
               the
               house
               vpon
               the
               Philistins
               was
               sodem
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               looked
               not
               for
               it
               .
               The
               fall
               of
               fire
               vpon
               the
               Sodomites
               was
               sodaine
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               looked
               not
               for
               it
               .
               Death
               came
               sodeinly
               vpon
               Ananias
               and
               his
               wife
               ,
               euen
               when
               they
               lied
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               looked
               not
               for
               it
               .
               Did
               Zimri
               and
               Cozbi
               
               look
               to
               haue
               bene
               pierced
               through
               with
               Phineas
               his
               speare
               ,
               when
               they
               played
               the
               open
               naughtie-packes
               together
               ?
               Or
               did
               
                 Corah
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               ,
               and
               Abiram
               looke
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               earth
               vnder
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               swallowed
               vp
               for
               their
               rebellion
               against
               Moses
               &
               Aaron
               ?
               Or
               did
               Ieroboam
               looke
               for
               a
               leporous
               hand
               ,
               when
               he
               put
               it
               forth
               against
               the
               Prophet
               of
               God
               ?
               Or
               did
               Sisera
               looke
               for
               death
               when
               Iael
               tooke
               him
               napping
               ,
               and
               knocked
               a
               naile
               into
               his
               head
               ?
               All
               these
               are
               gone
               before
               vs
               ,
               and
               crie
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               be
               alwayes
               in
               a
               readines
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               wil
               strike
               down
               his
               trees
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               tel
               when
               :
               and
               they
               that
               are
               not
               readie
               for
               the
               Lord
               whē
               his
               axe
               cometh
               ,
               shal
               be
               cut
               down
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               .
               This
               is
               Christs
               caueat
               :
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 ready
                 ,
                 for
                 ye
                 know
                 not
                 when
                 the
                 houre
                 is
              
               :
               
               &
               how
               we
               shal
               be
               made
               ready
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Take
                 he●d
              
               ,
               
               
                 watch
                 &
                 pray
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 day
                 come
                 vpō
                 you
                 vnawares
                 :
              
               to
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               be
               careles
               &
               look
               not
               for
               Gods
               visitatiō
               it
               wil
               take
               vs
               vnprouided
               .
            
             
               This
               circumstance
               of
               sodainnesse
               ,
               or
               iudgement
               vnexpected
               ,
               doth
               make
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               wicked
               the
               more
               fearefull
               .
               Do
               not
               men
               start
               and
               feare
               ,
               when
               of
               a
               sodaine
               they
               meete
               with
               their
               friends
               ?
               as
               oftentimes
               we
               do
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
               or
               at
               short
               turnings
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               haue
               them
               ouertake
               vs
               ,
               and
               speake
               sodainely
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               amaze
               vs
               ?
               insomuch
               as
               many
               will
               say
               ,
               You
               made
               me
               start
               ,
               my
               hart
               doth
               yet
               shake
               in
               my
               bodie
               ,
               my
               haire
               began
               to
               stand
               right
               vp
               on
               my
               head
               :
               much
               more
               are
               men
               amazed
               when
               their
               enemies
               sodainly
               set
               vpon
               them
               but
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               when
               some
               officer
               commeth
               sodainly
               vpon
               them
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               if
               their
               cause
               be
               not
               the
               better
               .
               But
               oh
               what
               vnspeakeable
               feare
               ,
               and
               horrible
               amazednesse
               of
               thoughts
               and
               senses
               wil
               there
               be
               vnto
               the
               wicked
               ,
               when
               the
               Lords
               hand
               shall
               on
               a
               sodaine
               be
               layd
               vpon
               them
               ,
               they
               not
               once
               dreaming
               of
               any
               such
               matter
               :
               as
               it
               fell
               out
               with
               Balthashar
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               cups
               and
               meriments
               ,
               he
               saw
               a
               hand
               writing
               vpon
               the
               wall
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               
               But
               may
               we
               conclude
               of
               euery
               one
               that
               is
               sodainly
               taken
               away
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               number
               of
               such
               as
               this
               text
               speaketh
               of
               ?
               Surely
               no
               :
               
               such
               kind
               of
               reasoning
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               the
               argument
               followeth
               not
               ,
               
                 God
                 wil
                 destroy
                 suddenly
                 the
                 wicked
                 men
                 of
                 Belial
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               they
               look
               for
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               
               ergo
               ,
               whosoeuer
               dieth
               suddēly
               is
               a
               mā
               of
               Belial
               :
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               for
               many
               times
               God
               taketh
               away
               his
               children
               on
               a
               sodain
               in
               the
               accoūt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               not
               before
               they
               be
               ready
               for
               him
               :
               &
               therfore
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               sodainly
               affrighted
               ,
               yea
               and
               smitten
               down
               ,
               yet
               they
               recouer
               againe
               by
               Christ
               in
               them
               for
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               any
               to
               perish
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               hath
               Christ
               (
               the
               Sauior
               )
               in
               him
               but
               of
               the
               wicked
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               they
               shall
               neuer
               recouer
               themselues
               againe
               .
               The
               conuersation
               
               of
               the
               godly
               being
               in
               heauen
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               sheweth
               )
               they
               do
               stil
               waite
               and
               looke
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               from
               thence
               :
               
               therfore
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               sodaine
               vnto
               them
               :
               but
               to
               the
               wicked
               and
               reprobates
               ,
               which
               will
               take
               no
               warning
               ,
               but
               still
               put
               off
               the
               euil
               day
               ,
               saying
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Esai
               )
               
                 Though
                 a
                 plague
                 come
              
               ,
               
               
                 it
                 shal
                 not
                 come
                 at
                 vs
              
               :
               all
               is
               sodaine
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               sadaine
               as
               fearefull
               .
               Lots
               wife
               was
               suddenly
               taken
               ,
               yet
               who
               shall
               conclude
               that
               she
               is
               damned
               ,
               seeing
               as
               God
               exempted
               her
               from
               those
               that
               should
               perish
               :
               but
               rather
               let
               vs
               think
               that
               she
               was
               made
               a
               piller
               of
               salt
               ,
               to
               season
               vs
               withall
               .
            
             
               Enoch
               was
               translated
               ,
               Elias
               was
               taken
               vp
               by
               a
               whirlewind
               into
               heauen
               ,
               and
               yet
               here
               was
               no
               sodaine
               comming
               vnto
               them
               .
               The
               Prophet
               was
               deuoured
               of
               a
               Lion
               by
               the
               way
               as
               he
               returned
               ,
               
               because
               he
               had
               made
               a
               stay
               contrarie
               to
               Gods
               commaundement
               :
               and
               yet
               is
               he
               called
               the
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               saued
               .
               There
               were
               eighteene
               persons
               at
               one
               time
               sodainly
               slaine
               with
               the
               fall
               of
               a
               tower
               in
               Silo
               ,
               yet
               Chris●
               saith
               they
               were
               not
               greater
               sinners
               then
               they
               which
               escaped
               .
               One
               reason
               of
               Gods
               sodaine
               comming
               vpon
               his
               children
               ,
               to
               their
               feare
               and
               astonishments
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               wicked
               what
               they
               for
               certain
               may
               look
               for
               :
               for
               ,
               
                 If
                 iudgement
                 beginneth
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               Peter
               )
               
                 where
                 shall
                 the
                 sinners
                 &
                 vngodly
                 stand
                 ?
              
               
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.17
               .
               
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 thus
                 vnto
                 the
                 green
                 tree
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 what
                 shal
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 dry
                 tree
                 ?
              
               But
               Salomon
               hath
               well
               decided
               this
               controuersie
               in
               his
               book
               of
               the
               Preacher
               :
               
               
                 By
                 no
                 outward
                 thing
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 can
                 a
                 man
                 know
                 loue
                 or
                 hatred
                 ,
              
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               loue
               and
               hatred
               of
               God
               )
               
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 come
                 alike
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               12.
               
               
                 Neither
                 doth
                 man
                 know
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 fishes
                 which
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 an
                 euill
                 net
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 birdes
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 snared
                 in
                 the
                 euill
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 falleth
                 vpon
                 them
                 suddenly
                 .
              
               Yet
               this
               difference
               remaineth
               between
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               ,
               whensoeuer
               ,
               wheresoeuer
               or
               howsoeuer
               they
               be
               suddenly
               taken
               :
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               death
               is
               a
               vantage
               :
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               losse
               :
               for
               then
               the
               one
               changeth
               his
               hellish
               earth
               for
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               then
               changeth
               his
               earthly
               heauen
               for
               hel
               :
               and
               therefore
               of
               the
               godly
               sort
               it
               is
               said
               commonly
               ,
               
               that
               
                 they
                 sleepe
                 when
                 they
                 die
                 ▪
              
               (
               as
               Christ
               sayd
               of
               Lazarus
               )
               
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 dead
                 but
                 sleepeth
              
               :
               but
               of
               the
               other
               it
               is
               said
               ▪
               
                 that
                 they
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               The
               one
               shall
               recouer
               ,
               the
               other
               shall
               neuer
               recouer
               .
            
             
               
                 Without
                 recouerie
              
               desperate
               is
               that
               disease
               ,
               that
               will
               neuer
               be
               recouered
               :
               fearefull
               indeed
               is
               that
               estate
               ,
               which
               is
               alwaies
               feareful
               .
               The
               wicked
               man
               dreameth
               of
               long
               life
               ,
               and
               repentance
               at
               the
               last
               gaspe
               :
               but
               what
               promise
               hath
               he
               of
               repentance
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               if
               he
               despise
               the
               long
               suffering
               of
               God
               al
               his
               life
               long
               ,
               and
               neglect
               or
               abuse
               the
               meanes
               of
               repentance
               ?
               
               or
               what
               charter
               hath
               he
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               one
               houre
               longer
               then
               he
               doth
               now
               liue
               ?
               God
               may
               ,
               and
               will
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               haue
               mercy
               vpon
               whom
               he
               will
               :
               but
               yet
               that
               he
               will
               haue
               mercie
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               that
               goest
               on
               stil
               in
               thy
               wickednesse
               ,
               without
               any
               feare
               of
               wandring
               ,
               or
               any
               desire
               of
               returning
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               thou
               knowest
               .
               He
               that
               doth
               so
               ,
               is
               threatned
               with
               the
               contrarie
               :
               for
               custome
               of
               sin
               (
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               )
               breedeth
               impenitencie
               ,
               and
               impenitencie
               maintaineth
               custome
               in
               sin
               ,
               
               and
               both
               do
               heape
               vp
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               the
               reuelation
               of
               the
               iust
               iudgement
               of
               God.
               Why
               did
               not
               Cain
               ,
               and
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               Elymas
               ,
               and
               Ananias
               ,
               and
               Saul
               ,
               and
               Esau
               ,
               &
               diuers
               others
               repent
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               haue
               bene
               saued
               ?
               If
               it
               had
               bene
               in
               their
               power
               when
               they
               had
               listed
               (
               as
               miserable
               Papistes
               dreame
               )
               doubtlesse
               they
               would
               haue
               repented
               :
               
               for
               they
               were
               as
               vnwilling
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               to
               be
               damned
               in
               hell
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               :
               but
               wicked
               Balaam
               knew
               ,
               and
               confessed
               that
               the
               end
               and
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               is
               so
               blessed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               wished
               of
               all
               men
               .
               No
               ,
               no
               :
               for
               the
               most
               part
               it
               falleth
               out
               otherwise
               then
               men
               looke
               for
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               repenting
               and
               confessing
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               they
               lie
               rauing
               ,
               and
               cursing
               ,
               and
               blaspheming
               ,
               and
               talking
               leudly
               of
               their
               wickednes
               :
               lying
               like
               blockes
               ,
               and
               dying
               like
               beasts
               ,
               that
               so
               Gods
               prouerbe
               here
               may
               be
               verified
               vpon
               them
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 destroyed
                 suddenly
                 without
                 recouerie
                 .
              
               And
               howsoeuer
               it
               be
               that
               God
               is
               good
               to
               Israel
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               to
               those
               that
               call
               vpon
               his
               name
               in
               truth
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               which
               feare
               his
               name
               and
               keepe
               his
               couenant
               ,
               which
               are
               displeased
               with
               themselues
               ,
               and
               breake
               off
               their
               wickednes
               by
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Daniel
               :
               yet
               is
               he
               most
               wise
               and
               seuere
               against
               the
               obstinate
               and
               lawles
               :
               against
               their
               faces
               he
               hath
               set
               his
               bow
               ,
               and
               prepared
               his
               instruments
               of
               warre
               :
               vpon
               their
               heads
               will
               he
               raine
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               stormes
               ,
               
               and
               tempests
               ,
               and
               snares
               ,
               this
               shall
               be
               their
               portion
               to
               drinke
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               as
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 wickednesse
                 is
                 sweete
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 hidden
                 vnder
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sauoured
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 forsake
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 keepe
                 it
                 close
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 :
                 then
                 his
                 meate
                 in
                 his
                 bowels
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 :
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 Aspes
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 deuoured
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 vomit
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 shall
                 draw
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 belly
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 sucke
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 aspes
                 ,
                 the
                 vipers
                 tongue
                 shall
                 slay
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 riuers
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 flouds
                 and
                 streames
                 of
                 hony
                 and
                 butter
                 :
                 he
                 shall
                 restore
                 the
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 deuoure
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 vndone
                 many
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 houses
                 that
                 he
                 builded
                 not
                 .
                 Surely
                 he
                 shall
                 feele
                 no
                 quietnesse
                 in
                 his
                 bodie
                 :
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 meate
                 left
                 ,
                 therefore
                 shall
                 none
                 hope
                 for
                 his
                 goods
                 .
                 In
                 abundance
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 be
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 fill
                 his
                 belly
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 raine
                 vpon
                 him
                 &
                 his
                 meat
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 fierce
                 wrath
                 .
                 He
                 shal
                 flie
                 from
                 the
                 iron
                 weapons
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 bow
                 ef
                 steele
                 shall
                 strike
                 him
                 through
                 .
                 The
                 arrow
                 shall
                 be
                 drawne
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 shine
                 of
                 his
                 gall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 feare
                 come
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 All
                 darknenesse
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 secret
                 places
                 :
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 kindled
                 shal
                 deuoure
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 which
                 remaineth
                 in
                 his
                 tabernacle
                 shal
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 The
                 heauen
                 shall
                 declare
                 his
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 shal
                 rise
                 vp
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 increase
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 shal
                 go
                 away
                 :
                 it
                 shal
                 flee
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 wrath
                 .
                 Lo
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heritage
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 words
                 .
              
               If
               then
               this
               be
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               wicked
               man
               from
               God
               ,
               what
               reason
               haue
               the
               wicked
               to
               hope
               for
               saluation
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               feare
               destruction
               ?
               &
               how
               can
               he
               imagine
               that
               he
               should
               recouer
               when
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lords
               wrath
               shall
               thus
               cast
               him
               downe
               ?
               if
               not
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               then
               not
               at
               all
               .
               For
               from
               hell
               there
               is
               no
               redemption
               :
               meaning
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               are
               there
               :
               
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 tree
                 falleth
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Preacher
               )
               
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 lie
              
               :
               therefore
               both
               falsly
               and
               wickedly
               do
               the
               Papists
               talke
               of
               helping
               and
               releeuing
               mens
               soules
               by
               their
               Dirges
               ,
               and
               Masses
               ,
               and
               Mattens
               ,
               and
               I
               wot
               not
               what
               else
               ,
               after
               their
               departure
               out
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Falsly
               I
               say
               ,
               because
               they
               crosse
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               broching
               such
               an
               errour
               :
               and
               wickedly
               ,
               because
               by
               such
               kind
               of
               vaine
               and
               false
               hope
               ,
               they
               do
               strengthen
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               they
               care
               not
               for
               repenting
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               regard
               the
               iudgements
               of
               the
               Lord
               when
               they
               are
               threatned
               ,
               because
               they
               hope
               to
               be
               releeued
               and
               released
               for
               their
               money
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               .
            
             
               Therfore
               is
               that
               fire
               (
               which
               shal
               deuoure
               the
               wicked
               )
               called
               vnquenchable
               ,
               which
               it
               were
               not
               ,
               if
               dirges
               ,
               and
               other
               popish
               dirt
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               in
               the
               world
               could
               quench
               it
               .
               Some
               kind
               of
               fire
               is
               quenched
               with
               water
               ,
               some
               with
               vineger
               ,
               and
               some
               with
               milk
               :
               but
               nothing
               wil
               quench
               Topheth
               ,
               
               which
               is
               prepared
               of
               old
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               )
               euen
               for
               the
               King
               :
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               it
               large
               and
               wide
               :
               
                 the
                 burning
                 thereof
                 is
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 wood
                 :
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 riuer
                 of
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 doth
                 kindle
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               if
               his
               wrath
               be
               once
               kindled
               ,
               yea
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               happy
               are
               they
               that
               kissed
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               before
               he
               was
               angrie
               :
               and
               blessed
               are
               all
               they
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
               :
               for
               as
               by
               faith
               in
               his
               bloud
               ,
               they
               quench
               the
               firie
               darts
               of
               Sathan
               here
               :
               so
               by
               the
               same
               faith
               shall
               they
               ,
               and
               do
               they
               quench
               those
               firie
               flames
               of
               hell
               which
               shall
               burne
               &
               torment
               the
               wicked
               and
               vnbeleeuers
               for
               euermore
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               if
               any
               here
               ,
               are
               ,
               or
               haue
               bene
               such
               as
               haue
               bene
               described
               by
               the
               Anatomie
               of
               Belial
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               loose
               ,
               lawlesse
               ,
               prophane
               ,
               vaine
               ,
               froward
               ,
               leud
               ,
               surmising
               ,
               suspitious
               ,
               and
               contentious
               ,
               let
               them
               seeke
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               timely
               and
               vnfained
               repentance
               :
               let
               them
               embrace
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               so
               mercie
               shall
               embrace
               them
               :
               let
               them
               forsake
               their
               loosenesse
               ,
               their
               prophaneness
               ,
               
               their
               leudnes
               ,
               and
               their
               vanities
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               liuely
               faith
               (
               working
               by
               loue
               )
               take
               hold
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               hornes
               of
               Gods
               altar
               ,
               and
               and
               so
               assuring
               themselues
               of
               Gods
               loue
               in
               the
               merites
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               may
               escape
               this
               irrecouerable
               destruction
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               :
               for
               (
               otherwise
               )
               my
               text
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 speedily
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 recouerie
                 .
              
            
             
               Many
               vses
               may
               profitably
               be
               made
               of
               this
               doctrine
               :
               but
               before
               we
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               thinke
               it
               not
               amisse
               to
               meet
               with
               certaine
               obiections
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               made
               by
               Atheists
               and
               scoffers
               ,
               against
               this
               that
               hath
               bene
               said
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               which
               do
               many
               times
               arise
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               Gods
               deare
               children
               ,
               through
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               in
               extremity
               of
               grieuous
               temptations
               &
               sore
               afflictions
               .
               Which
               obiections
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               I
               find
               them
               moued
               ,
               and
               sufficiently
               answered
               by
               many
               learned
               and
               godly
               ,
               but
               especially
               by
               that
               excellent
               learned
               noble
               man
               of
               France
               ,
               
               
                 Mornay
                 du
                 Plessy
              
               ,
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               the
               trunesse
               of
               religion
               ,
               I
               wil
               put
               them
               downe
               euen
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               and
               for
               answere
               vnto
               them
               ,
               will
               briefly
               shew
               you
               the
               substance
               and
               effect
               of
               his
               answeres
               ,
               supposing
               them
               to
               be
               so
               full
               and
               sufficient
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               well
               be
               added
               vnto
               them
               to
               more
               purpose
               ,
               or
               of
               more
               sufficiency
               :
               surely
               whatsoeuer
               others
               can
               ▪
               I
               freely
               confesse
               my
               ignorance
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               what
               I
               can
               .
               The
               first
               obiection
               is
               this
               :
               if
               God
               be
               iust
               in
               his
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               haue
               such
               a
               portion
               of
               plagues
               as
               hath
               bene
               shewed
               out
               of
               Iob.
               20
               and
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               :
               
               then
               
                 why
                 haue
                 they
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 godly
                 so
                 much
                 euill
                 here
                 ?
              
               To
               this
               his
               answere
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               by
               good
               ,
               we
               meane
               riches
               ,
               honour
               ,
               health
               ,
               &c.
               the
               question
               is
               absurd
               ;
               for
               godlinesse
               and
               vertue
               is
               the
               true
               good
               .
               The
               pouerty
               of
               Lazarus
               (
               being
               a
               vertuous
               man
               )
               is
               better
               then
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               rich
               man
               :
               the
               sicknes
               of
               a
               wise
               man
               with
               his
               wisedom
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               the
               health
               of
               a
               foole
               .
               What
               goods
               soeuer
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               him selfe
               is
               euil
               ;
               and
               these
               outward
               things
               are
               common
               to
               good
               and
               bad
               .
               If
               a
               man
               must
               be
               termed
               a
               good
               man
               for
               hauing
               these
               goods
               ,
               then
               a
               foole
               may
               be
               termed
               a
               wise
               man
               in
               a
               rich
               gowne
               .
               All
               these
               false
               goods
               are
               meanes
               to
               the
               wicked
               to
               make
               them
               worse
               and
               worse
               :
               and
               riches
               ,
               to
               corrupt
               them
               and
               others
               :
               authoritie
               ,
               to
               do
               violence
               :
               health
               doth
               make
               them
               lustie
               to
               do
               mischiefe
               :
               so
               the
               euils
               which
               men
               terme
               euils
               ,
               are
               meanes
               to
               the
               good
               to
               make
               them
               better
               :
               as
               pouertie
               serueth
               to
               bridle
               lust
               :
               basenesse
               to
               humble
               them
               :
               incumbrances
               to
               driue
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               succor
               others
               .
               But
               why
               are
               these
               goods
               common
               ?
               Surely
               because
               God
               cannot
               be
               but
               good
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               he
               maketh
               his
               raine
               to
               fall
               ,
               and
               his
               Sunne
               to
               shine
               vp
               all
               .
               A
               father
               that
               keepeth
               his
               heritage
               
               for
               his
               sonne
               ,
               will
               not
               apparell
               him
               like
               a
               slaue
               ,
               in
               his
               seruants
               liueries
               .
               Princes
               make
               their
               pay
               common
               to
               al
               souldiers
               ,
               but
               the
               garland
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               valiantest
               .
               Kings
               cast
               their
               largesse
               at
               all
               aduenture
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               their
               honors
               and
               dignities
               ,
               they
               bestow
               on
               them
               whom
               they
               do
               specially
               fauour
               .
               So
               God
               for
               his
               honor
               will
               not
               reward
               the
               trauels
               of
               his
               seruants
               with
               trifles
               .
               God
               being
               liberall
               and
               iust
               ,
               will
               reward
               thee
               according
               to
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               basenes
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               two
               causes
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               he
               regardeth
               not
               thy
               workes
               ,
               but
               his
               owne
               in
               thee
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               reward
               is
               not
               giuen
               according
               to
               thy
               desert
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               worthinesse
               of
               him
               that
               bestoweth
               it
               .
               
               Alexander
               the
               great
               told
               a
               seruitour
               in
               his
               warres
               ,
               that
               a
               hundreth
               crownes
               were
               inough
               for
               him
               to
               receiue
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               the
               Emperour
               to
               giue
               .
               Corne
               ,
               and
               foode
               ,
               and
               rayment
               ,
               and
               money
               ,
               &c.
               are
               things
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               not
               peculiar
               to
               his
               children
               :
               therefore
               beg
               not
               these
               as
               the
               best
               giftes
               .
               But
               what
               are
               the
               goods
               then
               that
               good
               men
               haue
               in
               this
               life
               ?
               
               Many
               and
               excellent
               :
               first
               ,
               they
               haue
               grace
               to
               make
               their
               life
               allowable
               to
               God
               that
               knoweth
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               him
               they
               repose
               themselues
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               haue
               peace
               in
               their
               consciences
               :
               for
               if
               God
               increase
               not
               their
               present
               estate
               ,
               they
               abate
               their
               desires
               .
               Their
               foes
               commend
               their
               vertues
               :
               all
               the
               world
               bemoneth
               their
               wants
               ▪
               those
               which
               haue
               the
               distributing
               of
               goods
               and
               honours
               ,
               are
               blamed
               for
               not
               considering
               them
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               very
               asking
               of
               that
               question
               ,
               be
               thou
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               a
               Heathen
               ?
               is
               vnto
               them
               an
               inestimable
               treasure
               .
            
             
               If
               God
               would
               not
               giue
               me
               more
               ,
               why
               haue
               I
               forgone
               those
               which
               I
               had
               ?
               Surely
               because
               he
               saw
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               had
               not
               taken
               them
               from
               thee
               ,
               they
               wold
               haue
               taken
               thee
               frō
               him
               .
               We
               pluck
               kniues
               frō
               children
               when
               they
               cry
               to
               haue
               them
               :
               we
               suffer
               the
               Phisition
               to
               take
               from
               vs
               our
               meats
               which
               we
               loue
               ,
               and
               to
               abridge
               vs
               of
               our
               pleasures
               ,
               yea
               and
               our
               of
               bloud
               too
               ;
               because
               he
               hath
               seen
               our
               water
               ,
               or
               felt
               our
               pulse
               .
               And
               shal
               not
               God
               that
               made
               vs
               ,
               and
               gouerneth
               vs
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               best
               our
               state
               ,
               &
               what
               is
               good
               for
               vs
               ,
               haue
               that
               honor
               &
               liberty
               ouer
               vs
               which
               Phisitions
               haue
               ?
            
             
               Another
               obiection
               is
               this
               :
               
               if
               it
               be
               true
               that
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               speedily
               ,
               sodainly
               ,
               and
               without
               recouery
               :
               how
               is
               it
               true
               that
               Salomon
               saith
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               the
               Preacher
               .
               
               Chap.
               7.17
               .
               
                 I
                 haue
                 seene
                 a
                 iust
                 man
                 perish
                 in
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 continue
                 long
                 in
                 his
                 malice
                 .
              
               And
               to
               this
               agreeth
               in
               shew
               the
               complaint
               of
               the
               Prophet
               :
               
               
                 The
                 righteous
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 noman
                 regardeth
                 it
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               It
               should
               seeme
               that
               this
               plague
               ,
               threatned
               against
               the
               wicked
               ,
               taketh
               place
               vpon
               the
               godly
               ,
               for
               they
               perish
               and
               are
               taken
               away
               in
               their
               righteousnesse
               .
               The
               answere
               to
               this
               is
               not
               hard
               ,
               
               for
               death
               is
               but
               
               the
               common
               passage
               ,
               and
               what
               skils
               it
               whether
               we
               passe
               it
               by
               sea
               or
               by
               land
               ,
               by
               our
               own
               corruption
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               corruptnes
               of
               common
               weales
               ?
               And
               if
               God
               bring
               his
               children
               to
               that
               point
               for
               one
               fault
               ,
               and
               the
               iudge
               for
               another
               ,
               what
               iniustice
               is
               in
               God
               ?
               Oh
               what
               a
               thing
               were
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               see
               what
               fruite
               the
               Lord
               draweth
               out
               of
               their
               death
               .
               The
               child
               that
               seeth
               his
               father
               tread
               grapes
               ,
               blameth
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               thinking
               they
               should
               be
               kept
               ,
               not
               conceiuing
               to
               what
               end
               the
               treading
               serueth
               :
               but
               the
               father
               who
               knoweth
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               them
               better
               then
               the
               child
               ,
               considereth
               that
               within
               two
               moneths
               they
               would
               wither
               and
               drie
               away
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               preserue
               the
               vertue
               of
               them
               ,
               treadeth
               them
               :
               when
               the
               child
               commeth
               to
               discretion
               ,
               he
               museth
               at
               his
               owne
               folly
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               then
               he
               thought
               himself
               wiser
               then
               his
               father
               .
               After
               the
               same
               maner
               doth
               the
               child
               when
               he
               seeth
               his
               father
               make
               conserues
               of
               Roses
               ,
               and
               other
               flowers
               :
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               weepe
               ,
               and
               is
               sory
               to
               see
               them
               marred
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               make
               nose-gayes
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               himself
               would
               cast
               away
               by
               the
               next
               morrow
               .
               So
               God
               that
               made
               good
               men
               that
               which
               they
               be
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               when
               it
               is
               time
               to
               gather
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               rot
               not
               on
               the
               tree
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               they
               may
               be
               preserued
               in
               their
               kind
               .
               He
               will
               take
               somefresh
               and
               greene
               ,
               to
               preserue
               them
               all
               the
               yeare
               long
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               conserues
               of
               their
               flowers
               ,
               &
               wine
               of
               their
               grapes
               ,
               to
               keep
               a
               long
               time
               after
               .
               He
               will
               make
               their
               sauour
               ,
               their
               sweete
               sent
               ,
               their
               strength
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               godlines
               ,
               vprightnes
               and
               vertue
               ,
               to
               liue
               after
               them
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               be
               buried
               .
               Take
               for
               example
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Martyrs
               :
               dost
               thou
               not
               yet
               euē
               drink
               of
               their
               liqour
               ?
               doth
               not
               their
               constant
               confession
               make
               thee
               to
               confesse
               Christ
               ?
               doth
               not
               their
               death
               help
               thee
               to
               endlesse
               life
               ?
               Could
               Ignatius
               and
               Polycarpus
               haue
               liued
               aboue
               fiue
               or
               sixe
               yeeres
               more
               then
               they
               did
               ?
               and
               yet
               ,
               what
               part
               of
               all
               their
               ages
               hath
               lasted
               so
               long
               ,
               or
               done
               so
               much
               good
               ,
               as
               the
               last
               halfe
               hower
               wherein
               they
               died
               ?
               Therefore
               let
               vs
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               but
               babes
               ,
               and
               forasmuch
               as
               we
               perceiue
               the
               wisedome
               of
               our
               father
               to
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               ignorance
               so
               grosse
               :
               let
               vs
               rather
               confesse
               our
               weaknesses
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               then
               presume
               to
               doubt
               of
               his
               iustice
               or
               prouidence
               in
               any
               thing
               .
               But
               the
               mischiefe
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               whereas
               we
               will
               not
               iudge
               of
               a
               song
               by
               one
               note
               ,
               nor
               of
               an
               Oration
               by
               one
               full
               sentence
               :
               we
               will
               presume
               to
               iudge
               of
               the
               harmonie
               ,
               and
               orderly
               direction
               of
               the
               world
               by
               one
               action
               therein
               .
               And
               if
               God
               seeme
               to
               hold
               his
               peace
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               men
               to
               play
               their
               parts
               ,
               ought
               we
               not
               to
               haue
               so
               good
               opinion
               of
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               as
               to
               thinke
               that
               he
               can
               tell
               when
               it
               is
               time
               to
               pay
               home
               ?
               And
               though
               he
               let
               the
               wicked
               play
               their
               part
               on
               the
               stage
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               to
               lie
               in
               prison
               ,
               he
               can
               also
               prouide
               to
               end
               the
               braueries
               of
               the
               one
               with
               iust
               punishment
               ,
               
               and
               the
               wofull
               complaints
               of
               the
               other
               with
               ioyfull
               triumphs
               .
               The
               world
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               stage-play
               ,
               
               conueied
               to
               a
               certaine
               end
               ,
               by
               a
               most
               excellent
               maker
               :
               whereof
               we
               cannot
               iudge
               by
               one
               act
               that
               we
               see
               plaied
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               tarrie
               till
               all
               the
               parts
               be
               played
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               wil
               not
               be
               while
               we
               liue
               ,
               nor
               in
               many
               yeares
               after
               .
               When
               we
               reade
               that
               Ioseph
               was
               sold
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               angrie
               inough
               with
               his
               brethren
               :
               when
               he
               is
               cast
               into
               the
               dungeon
               for
               chastity
               ,
               thou
               couldest
               find
               in
               thy
               heart
               to
               blame
               not
               onely
               Pharao
               ,
               but
               euen
               God
               himselfe
               :
               but
               when
               thou
               seest
               him
               taken
               out
               of
               prison
               to
               reade
               the
               Kings
               dreames
               ,
               and
               after
               as
               a
               King
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               a
               succour
               to
               his
               father
               in
               his
               old
               age
               ,
               &
               the
               raiser
               vp
               againe
               of
               his
               whole
               house
               at
               their
               neede
               ,
               then
               thou
               perswadest
               thy self
               that
               he
               which
               made
               him
               to
               raigne
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               did
               suffer
               him
               to
               be
               sold
               in
               t
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               discord
               which
               offended
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               harmonie
               which
               delighteth
               thee
               againe
               ,
               proceede
               both
               from
               one
               selfe-same
               musition
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               one
               most
               wise
               and
               iust
               God.
               
            
             
               Another
               obiection
               is
               this
               .
               
               The
               wicked
               fare
               wel
               at
               will
               :
               therfore
               they
               are
               not
               plagued
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               
               as
               hath
               bene
               said
               they
               are
               .
               But
               we
               are
               deceiued
               ,
               for
               rather
               they
               haue
               all
               miserie
               :
               for
               all
               the
               good
               things
               which
               we
               terme
               good
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               do
               turne
               to
               euil
               .
               Their
               own
               sinnes
               do
               work
               them
               more
               mischiefe
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               euils
               which
               thou
               bewailest
               in
               good
               men
               :
               for
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               greater
               mischief
               then
               to
               be
               wicked
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               commodities
               haue
               as
               litle
               force
               against
               their
               sinne
               ,
               as
               veluet
               pantofles
               against
               the
               gout
               ,
               or
               as
               Diademes
               against
               the
               headach
               ,
               or
               as
               purple
               robes
               against
               the
               chollick
               .
               What
               feare
               do
               they
               sustaine
               in
               following
               their
               wickednes
               ?
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               because
               the
               most
               shamelesse
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               dareth
               not
               bewray
               his
               disease
               to
               the
               Phisition
               .
            
             
               We
               would
               change
               (
               so
               foolish
               are
               we
               )
               our
               state
               with
               a
               poore
               caitiue
               that
               playeth
               the
               King
               on
               a
               stage
               ,
               with
               a
               long
               gowne
               of
               cloth
               of
               gold
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               end
               he
               must
               returne
               home
               againe
               to
               the
               Vpholster
               ,
               and
               pay
               well
               for
               the
               hire
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               consider
               not
               what
               ragges
               ,
               scabs
               ,
               vermine
               ,
               itch
               and
               scurfe
               lieth
               hidden
               vnderneath
               it
               .
               We
               would
               rather
               go
               naked
               then
               to
               be
               clothed
               :
               but
               what
               skils
               it
               whether
               a
               man
               be
               tormented
               in
               veluet
               ,
               or
               in
               canuas
               ,
               in
               gold
               ,
               or
               in
               yron
               ?
               be
               we
               rich
               or
               poore
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               haue
               giuen
               ouer
               our selues
               to
               vice
               ,
               we
               are
               become
               slaues
               vnto
               it
               :
               and
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               what
               skils
               it
               who
               we
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               our
               owne
               men
               ?
            
             
               The
               last
               obiection
               is
               ,
               
               that
               the
               wicked
               go
               long
               vnpunished
               :
               to
               which
               the
               answere
               is
               double
               .
               
               First
               ,
               they
               may
               liue
               yet
               to
               punish
               vs
               ,
               who
               haue
               bene
               scourged
               by
               them
               alreadie
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               neuer
               the
               better
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
               it
               may
               be
               a
               greater
               punishment
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               liue
               after
               they
               haue
               done
               amisse
               ,
               then
               to
               haue
               died
               in
               the
               deede
               doing
               :
               for
               now
               they
               see
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               their
               practises
               haue
               not
               successe
               according
               to
               their
               wils
               :
               secondly
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               mischiefe
               they
               haue
               wrought
               is
               in
               vaine
               :
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               prouoked
               God
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               to
               no
               purpose
               :
               fourthly
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               gotten
               thereby
               nothing
               but
               shame
               ,
               &
               torment
               of
               mind
               .
               If
               God
               then
               by
               his
               seeming
               to
               be
               slow
               ,
               do
               both
               amend
               thee
               (
               saith
               Plessy
               )
               and
               punish
               them
               ,
               and
               both
               at
               once
               ,
               then
               is
               ●he
               Lord
               stil
               iust
               in
               his
               threatnings
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               in
               all
               his
               workes
               .
               Examples
               we
               haue
               hereof
               sufficient
               in
               Nero
               ,
               in
               Herod
               ,
               in
               Cain
               ,
               in
               Iezabel
               ,
               in
               Lewes
               the
               9.
               a
               French
               King
               :
               all
               which
               liued
               after
               their
               cruell
               murthers
               ,
               and
               massacres
               ,
               and
               were
               seuerely
               punished
               ,
               though
               none
               of
               those
               whose
               innocent
               bloud
               was
               spilled
               by
               them
               ,
               were
               aliue
               to
               see
               thē
               punished
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               God
               punisheth
               not
               as
               worldly
               Iudges
               do
               ,
               to
               content
               them
               that
               haue
               suffered
               wrong
               ,
               or
               to
               satisfie
               thy
               reuenging
               mind
               ,
               or
               to
               get
               himselfe
               the
               name
               of
               a
               good
               Iudge
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               hateth
               the
               euill
               ,
               which
               he
               intendeth
               to
               correct
               ,
               and
               will
               also
               draw
               good
               out
               of
               it
               .
               If
               he
               should
               strike
               at
               our
               appointment
               ,
               then
               should
               he
               be
               but
               our
               executioner
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               be
               the
               Iudges
               :
               but
               God
               executeth
               his
               owne
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               not
               ours
               .
            
             
               
               These
               obiections
               being
               thus
               answered
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               see
               what
               good
               vse
               we
               may
               make
               of
               al
               the
               former
               doctrine
               .
               We
               learne
               from
               hence
               :
               first
               ,
               
               when
               we
               see
               the
               wicked
               to
               flourish
               ,
               to
               be
               contented
               ,
               and
               patient
               ,
               not
               enuying
               their
               exaltation
               :
               for
               God
               doth
               lift
               them
               vp
               of
               purpose
               to
               cast
               them
               downe
               :
               this
               vse
               doth
               Dauid
               teach
               vs
               to
               make
               of
               the
               wicked
               mans
               prosperitie
               :
               
               
                 Fret
                 not
                 thy selfe
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 be
                 enuious
                 for
                 the
                 euil
                 doers
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 shal
                 soon
                 be
                 cut
                 downe
                 like
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 wither
                 as
                 the
                 green
                 herb
                 .
                 Psa.
              
               27.1.2
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               point
               is
               further
               confirmed
               by
               our
               Sauior
               Christ
               ,
               
               who
               saith
               ▪
               
                 that
                 Capernaū
                 was
                 lifted
                 vp
                 to
                 heauē
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 cast
                 downe
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               life
               of
               the
               wicked
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               wickednes
               )
               is
               so
               base
               and
               miserable
               ,
               and
               their
               end
               so
               wretched
               and
               fearefull
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               desire
               to
               liue
               their
               life
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               let
               vs
               chose
               rather
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               with
               the
               godly
               ,
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
               :
               as
               Moses
               did
               ,
               assuring
               our selues
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               doth
               lift
               the
               wicked
               vp
               ,
               to
               cast
               them
               down
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               haue
               the
               sorer
               fall
               :
               so
               doth
               the
               Lord
               cast
               his
               children
               downe
               ,
               to
               lift
               them
               vp
               againe
               .
               This
               point
               is
               confirmed
               by
               our
               Sauior
               Christ
               ,
               in
               Mat.
               5.4
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 mourne
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shal
                 be
                 comforted
              
               :
               and
               this
               vfe
               are
               we
               taught
               to
               make
               of
               the
               wicked
               mans
               end
               .
               Psal.
               37.21.22
               .
               where
               Dauid
               confesseth
               that
               before
               he
               knew
               the
               end
               of
               the
               wicked
               (
               which
               he
               learned
               
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               )
               his
               heart
               was
               vexed
               at
               their
               prosperitie
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               saw
               whereunto
               they
               were
               going
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               their
               end
               then
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               (
               in
               desiring
               their
               estate
               )
               shewed
               himselfe
               ,
               both
               foolish
               ,
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               beastly
               before
               the
               Lord.
               Thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               as
               these
               outward
               
               things
               are
               common
               both
               to
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               this
               should
               teach
               vs
               ,
               to
               suspend
               our
               rash
               iudgement
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               that
               are
               vnder
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               because
               we
               know
               not
               for
               a
               certaintie
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               so
               afflicted
               for
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               other
               cause
               :
               as
               the
               blind
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               (
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Christ
               )
               was
               blind
               neither
               for
               his
               own
               sin
               nor
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               his
               parents
               ,
               
               but
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               vse
               are
               we
               taught
               in
               Mat.
               7.1
               .
               
                 Iudge
                 not
                 ,
                 lest
                 ye
                 be
                 iudged
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               iudge
               not
               rashly
               .
               
                 And
                 blessed
                 is
                 he
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               
                 that
                 considereth
                 wisely
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 &
                 needie
                 :
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 him
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 distresse
                 .
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               seeing
               
               as
               God
               doth
               plague
               the
               wicked
               for
               our
               warning
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               hang
               them
               vp
               in
               chaines
               before
               the
               world
               :
               let
               vs
               feare
               at
               Gods
               iudgements
               vpon
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               ioyne
               our
               felues
               vnto
               them
               ,
               least
               we
               be
               partakers
               of
               their
               iudgements
               :
               like
               those
               that
               were
               ioyned
               in
               the
               conspiracie
               of
               Corah
               ,
               &c.
               
               Num.
               16.26
               .
               
               nor
               stand
               and
               gaze
               ,
               or
               wonder
               at
               them
               (
               as
               the
               maner
               is
               ,
               )
               but
               learne
               by
               their
               examples
               to
               auoide
               their
               wayes
               ,
               
               least
               we
               (
               not
               repenting
               )
               do
               also
               perish
               .
               Fiftly
               and
               lastly
               seeing
               as
               this
               fearefull
               vengeance
               commeth
               vpon
               the
               wicked
               in
               this
               life
               for
               sin
               :
               whensoeuer
               we
               feel
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               let
               vs
               examine
               our selues
               for
               our
               sins
               which
               are
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               and
               not
               do
               as
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               neuer
               looke
               into
               that
               cause
               ,
               but
               into
               secondarie
               and
               outward
               causes
               ,
               like
               the
               dog
               who
               biteth
               the
               stone
               ,
               but
               looketh
               not
               vnto
               the
               hand
               that
               cast
               it
               .
               And
               as
               we
               dayly
               fall
               ,
               so
               let
               vs
               pray
               dayly
               and
               hourely
               ,
               for
               the
               renuing
               grace
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               rise
               againe
               ,
               and
               recouer
               our selues
               by
               true
               repentance
               ,
               and
               liuely
               faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               to
               whom
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               be
               all
               glorie
               and
               praise
               for
               euer
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Faults
               escaped
               in
               the
               printing
               .
            
             
               PAge
               5.
               line
               35.
               for
               commeth
               ,
               reade
               commendeth
               .
               p.
               10.
               l.
               37.
               monet
               ,
               r.
               mouet
               .
               p.
               11.
               l.
               17
               two
               ,
               r.
               too
               .
               p.
               14.
               l.
               5.
               lothsome
               ,
               r.
               toothsome
               .
               p.
               36.
               l
               33.
               gaue
               ,
               r.
               giue
               .
               p.
               49.
               l.
               1.
               censurers
               ,
               r.
               censures
               ,
               p.
               55.
               l.
               10.
               ias
               ,
               r.
               iah
               .
               l.
               18.
               r.
               Pashur
               .
               l.
               19
               r.
               Naomi
               .
               p.
               68.
               l.
               19.
               r.
               this
               is
               not
               well
               p.
               89.
               l.
               36.
               r.
               buried
               .
               p.
               92.
               l.
               30
               r
               sinners
               .
               p.
               94.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               attaine
               .
               p
               ,
               96.
               l.
               11.
               blot
               out
               ,
               Mo
               maruell
               though
               .
               p.
               98.
               l.
               19.
               r.
               God
               will
               be
               more
               mercifull
               .
               p.
               154
               l.
               16.
               swimming
               ,
               r.
               ●inning
               .
               p.
               156
               l.
               27.
               we
               ,
               r.
               were
               p.
               163.
               l.
               15.
               not
               ,
               r.
               but.
               p.
               170.
               l.
               24.
               r.
               do
               shew
               vs
               how
               to
               reforme
               &c.
               p.
               191
               l.
               32.
               cannot
               ,
               r.
               can
               .
               p.
               206.
               l.
               36.
               is
               ,
               r.
               in
               .
               p.
               225.
               l.
               1
               ,
               r.
               we
               haue
               heard
               to
               what
               ends
               &c.
               Ibid.
               l.
               7.
               blot
               out
               ,
               at
               all
               .
               p.
               233.
               l.
               3.
               
               Apostle
               ,
               r
               Prophet
               .
               p.
               243.
               l.
               32.
               r.
               Nehustan
               .
               p.
               248.
               l.
               32.
               out
               .
               r.
               vp
               .
               p.
               250.
               l.
               40.
               r.
               vpon
               .
               p.
               253.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               into
               .
               l.
               33.
               r.
               so
               to
               be
               clothed
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17330-e370
           
             Mat.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             27.17
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.43
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             116
             10.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor
             9.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sa.
             15.21
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.5.6
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.7
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             1.39
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ki.
             11.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.8
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Iud.
             9.15
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e1700
           
             2.
             
             Point
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             13.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             
             Luke
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.1
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             13.
             
             Mat.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.10
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             1.46
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             41.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e2570
           
             Psal.
             19.11
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6.5
             .
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.60
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             21.4
             .
             1.
             
             Kin.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sa.
             13.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             15.15
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.10
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.18
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.7.8
             
          
           
             Esa.
             38.3
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e3740
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.8
             .
             Gal.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             
               Cal.
               Har.
            
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.27
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             23.13
             .
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             Verse
             17.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             
             Ier.
             43.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             Schismatiks
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             36.15.16.17
             .
          
           
             Iosh.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e4650
           
             Verse
             25.
             
          
           
             27.
             
          
           
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Cal
               H●●
               .
               Euang
               .
               Mat.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             18.
             
          
           
             Verse
             33.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             34.37
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             24.22
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             8.12.13
             .
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             
          
           
             Math.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e5910
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
             Ier.
             20.
             
             Eze.
             33.
             
             Act.
             16.
             
             Mat.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.6
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             8.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The.
             5.12.13
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             hypocrites
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.1
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e6960
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             22.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             23.5
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             12.3
             .
             Mar.
             143.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.34
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             15.30
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               de
               bono
               viduita
            
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             9.26
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.39
             .
          
           
             Luk
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
             Pro.
             28.3
             .
          
           
             Hest.
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             deceiptfulnes
             of
             worldly
             praise
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             breuity
             of
             praise
             .
          
           
             The
             vnprofitablenesse
             of
             worldly
             praise
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.26
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             or
             it
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             17.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             miserie
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             31.40
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.5
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.15
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sa.
             17.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e8740
           
             A
             double
             feare
             ,
             when
             the
             wicked
             commend
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             22.18
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             69.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             shall
             haue
             praise
             and
             renowne
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.30
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.13
             ▪
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             3.12.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             115.1
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             10.7
             .
             Pro.
             13.9
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Their
             iudgemēt
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.51
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             the
             former
             doctrine
             .
             1.
             
             It
             sheweth
             the
             sottish
             vanitie
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             seeke
             after
             praise
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Building
             .
             Apparell
             .
             Dainty
             fare
             Great
             gifts
             .
             Play.
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrite
             is
             more
             to
             be
             pitied
             for
             his
             misery
             ,
             then
             the
             beast
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             56.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             95.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e10240
           
             Hab.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             18.11.12
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.30.31
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.9.10
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             64.6
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             ●6
             .
             29
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Philip.
             1.11
             .
          
           
             Ioel.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             N●h
             .
             13.22
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             12.42
             .
          
           
             Neh.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sa.
             23.16
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             26.13
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e11590
           
             Abusers
             of
             these
             words
             
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             94.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             Num.
             23.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             14.13.14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.24
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             25.33
             .
             Heb.
             12.16
             .
          
           
             Of
             almes
             .
          
           
             Musc.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             12.42
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             22.2
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             14.6.7
             
          
           
             Gen.
             29.20
             .
          
           
             To
             whom
             we
             must
             giue
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             6.30
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             45.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Ios.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e13410
           
             Why
             this
             text
             is
             called
             the
             Anatomy
             of
             Belial
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             this
             Anatmomy
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             19.
             v●lt
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Points
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             end
             this
             Anatomy
             tendeth
             .
             Not
             for
             pollicy
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Nor
             to
             gaze
             at
             ,
          
           
             
               But
               to
               know
               him
               &
               auoide
               him
               .
            
             
               Belial
               in
               like
               a
               runagate
               .
            
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             
          
           
             What
             entertainmēt
             and
             friendship
             Belial
             hath
             in
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             Vertue
             and
             godlinesse
             can
             neuer
             get
             good
             seruice
             nor
             good
             mariage
             .
          
           
             Gods
             warrant
             for
             the
             attaching
             of
             Belial
             .
          
           
             What
             actions
             come
             against
             Belial
             ,
             and
             at
             whose
             sute
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             3.
             vlt.
             
          
           
             How
             Belial
             is
             descried
             by
             the
             godly
             wise
             .
          
           
             A
             strong
             argument
             .
          
           
             2
             Point
             .
             A
             point
             of
             ingratitude
             and
             an
             abuse
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             to
             out-face
             the
             truth
             .
             To
             take
             the
             notes
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             is
             not
             to
             iudge
             ,
             but
             to
             pronounce
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God.
             Christs
             wordes
             
               Iudge
               not
            
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             abused
             by
             the
             wicked
             .
             The
             impudency
             of
             the
             couetous
             man.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             proud
             mā
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             incontinent
             person
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             are
             patrons
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             Howe
             Christs
             words
             in
             Mat.
             7.1
             .
             are
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
             Phil.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             cry
             out
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             iudge
             ,
             are
             most
             rash
             themselues
             in
             iudging
             of
             others
             .
             The
             iudgemēt
             which
             wicked
             mē
             giue
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             of
             others
             is
             peruerse
             ,
             &
             peposterous
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             17.15
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             24.24
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             We
             may
             iudge
             who
             is
             (
             for
             the
             present
             )
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             but
             not
             who
             is
             a
             reprobate
             .
             A
             similitude
             of
             a
             Iury.
             
          
           
             Cases
             rare
             and
             extraordinary
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             :
             of
             the
             coherence
             of
             this
             text
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Gods
             fanne
             doth
             find
             out
             all
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             11.45
             .
          
           
             Some
             look
             to
             be
             dispensed
             with
             for
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             Partiality
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             word
             .
             No
             man
             can
             escape
             the
             power
             and
             censure
             of
             the
             word
             Luk.
             12.3
             The
             vse
             of
             this
             point
             .
             I.
             King.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             minister
             doth
             but
             hold
             forth
             the
             glasse
             that
             sheweth
             vs
             our
             spots
             ,
             Ier.
             43.3
             .
             Ioh.
             4.
             
             Great
             sins
             and
             small
             sinnes
             are
             knit
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             lawes
             of
             the
             Popish
             church
             are
             like
             the
             Spiders
             web
             .
          
           
             Many
             professours
             are
             zealous
             against
             smaller
             offences
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             dispēce
             with
             foule
             abuses
             in
             themselues
             !
             Our
             force
             is
             to
             be
             bent
             against
             the
             least
             sinnes
             aswell
             as
             the
             greatest
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e15160
           
             Of
             the
             names
             of
             Belial
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               the
               man
               of
               Belial
            
             among
             the
             Hebrewes
             .
             A
             dissolute
             and
             loose
             man.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.13
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             19.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam
             2.12
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sa.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.15
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             32.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.2.3
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             19.27
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             12.4
             
          
           
             His
             names
             set
             forth
             his
             nature
             .
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             
          
           
             Belial
             hath
             as
             many
             names
             as
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           
             1
             1
             Accusers
             .
             Apoc.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             2
             2
             Enemies
             .
             Iob.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             3
             3
             Cōpassers
             .
             Mat.
             23.15
             .
             Luke
             .
             22.31
             .
          
           
             4
             4
             Sifters
             .
             Gen.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             5
             5
             Deceiuers
             .
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             6
             6
             Serpents
             .
             Psal.
             58
             4.
             
          
           
             7
             7
             Foxes
             .
             Cant.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             91.3
             .
          
           
             8
             8
             Hunters
             .
             1.
             
             Sa.
             24.12
             .
          
           
             9
             9
             Dragons
             .
             Psal.
             44.19
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             10
             10
             Lions
             .
             Psal.
             54.4
             .
          
           
             11
             11
             Louers
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.19
             .
             Eph.
             4.18
             .
             Ioh.
             8.44
             .
          
           
             12
             12
             Lyers
             .
             Psal.
             52.3
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             13
             13
             Legion
             .
             A
             marke
             of
             the
             Popes
             Church
             .
             Phil.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             concord
             betweene
             Christ
             and
             Belial
             .
          
           
             The
             contrarietie
             betweene
             Belial
             and
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             Belials
             loue
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             double
             vse
             of
             the
             former
             doctrine
             .
             1.
             
             It
             bewraieth
             a
             Popish
             slaunder
             .
          
           
             Papists
             are
             men
             of
             Belial
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             wicked
             liues
             of
             their
             Popes
             .
          
           
             Popish
             doctrine
             fit
             to
             make
             men
             of
             Belial
             .
          
           
             The
             2.
             vse
             ,
             to
             teach
             Christians
             mortification
             and
             obedience
             .
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             20.20
             .
          
           
             Many
             think
             to
             haue
             heauen
             for
             the
             asking
             :
             without
             any
             more
             adoe
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             19.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.
             
             Of
             such
             as
             keepe
             the
             sabbath
             to
             the
             halfes
             .
             They
             are
             like
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             harlot
             that
             wold
             haue
             the
             child
             deuided
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             18.
             2.
             
             The
             idol
             Baal
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             heare
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             put
             on
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             honour
             to
             pledge
             Christ
             in
             his
             sufferings
             .
             Christs
             lawes
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.9
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             23.2
             .
          
           
             As
             hard
             to
             forgo
             our
             sinnes
             as
             our
             liues
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.26
             .
             How
             Christs
             yoke
             is
             made
             easie
             
          
           
             Pro.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Christs
             burden
             is
             a
             benefite
             and
             no
             burden
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             inough
             to
             defie
             Poperie
             .
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             1.9
             .
             Many
             forsake
             Papists
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             with
             Atheists
             .
          
           
             Why
             mortification
             is
             called
             a
             waining
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             waine
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.24
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             1.27.28
             29.30
             .
             The
             fearefull
             estate
             of
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             Verse
             31.
             
          
           
             Ro.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.27
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             
             The
             practise
             of
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             40.
             
             The
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             children
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             2.
             name
             of
             the
             man
             of
             Belial
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             prophanenesse
             .
          
           
             Profane
             vanitie
             and
             wickednes
             is
             called
             now
             adaies
             finenesse
             of
             wit.
             
          
           
             One
             may
             be
             a
             bad
             man
             that
             doth
             hurt
             no
             bodie
             .
          
           
             Honestie
             is
             double
             :
             ciuill
             and
             religious
             .
          
           
             Religious
             honest
             mē
             giue
             God
             his
             due
             .
          
           
             Act.
             28.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             23.
             
          
           
             Who
             is
             a
             good
             .
             man
             indeed
             .
          
           
             What
             maner
             of
             persons
             we
             must
             chuse
             to
             cōuerse
             withall
             .
          
           
             Vain
             company
             will
             draw
             men
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             Adam
             &
             Ish.
             
          
           
             Vaine
             Belial
             is
             viler
             then
             thē
             earth
             .
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             wholy
             emploied
             in
             euill
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             16.13
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e19020
           
             Of
             Belials
             actions
             .
          
           
             1
             1
             Of
             his
             speeches
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             
          
           
             A
             man
             is
             that
             which
             he
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.1
             .
          
           
             The
             toung
             was
             giuen
             to
             set
             forth
             none
             but
             good
             matters
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             
          
           
             And
             chiefly
             the
             glorie
             of
             God.
             The
             toung
             compared
             to
             a
             penne
             for
             three
             causes
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             swift
             writer
             for
             three
             causes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.29
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             toung
             is
             giuen
             to
             build
             vp
             others
             in
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             hurt
             that
             commeth
             by
             corrupt
             speeches
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15
             
          
           
             The
             vaine
             perswasion
             of
             prophane
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             corruption
             of
             good
             manners
             is
             the
             generation
             of
             euil
             māners
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             Euill
             words
             are
             hurtfull
             al●o
             to
             our selues
             ,
             and
             signes
             of
             much
             euill
             in
             the
             hart
             .
          
           
             A
             wrathfull
             heart
             is
             the
             diuels
             lodg
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.28
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             corruption
             doth
             not
             domineere
             in
             the
             regenerate
             .
             What
             it
             is
             for
             corrupt
             communication
             to
             proceede
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             3.3.4
             .
          
           
             Two
             similitudes
             .
          
           
             1
             1
             Of
             a
             bit
             in
             a
             horse
             mouth
             .
          
           
             2
             2
             Of
             a
             rudder
             in
             a
             shippe
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             17.27
             .
          
           
             The
             application
             of
             the
             former
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             Belials
             toung
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             73.8
             .
          
           
             Eze.
             33.31
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             A
             peruerse
             mouth
             ,
             a
             note
             of
             one
             that
             feareth
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.30
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             cannot
             speake
             well
             cannot
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             reproued
             by
             the
             former
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             12.3.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sort.
             
          
           
             Peruerse
             disputers
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             26.18.19
             .
          
           
             Sober
             disputations
             tending
             to
             edification
             ,
             are
             cōmendable
             .
          
           
             Walketh
             .
          
           
             Cōtinuāce
             in
             frowardnes
             is
             a
             difference
             betweene
             the
             godly
             and-the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Ia.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             
             Psal.
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             wicked
             delight
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             frailties
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             to
             iustifie
             themselues
             .
             The
             comfort
             of
             the
             godly
             after
             their
             fals
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             custome
             of
             sinne
             is
             dangerous
             .
             Similitudes
             
          
           
             Custome
             and
             vse
             maketh
             vncomely
             fashions
             seeme
             comely
             .
          
           
             How
             hard
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             leaue
             that
             which
             one
             hath
             bene
             accustomed
             vnto
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             nature
             impossible
             .
          
           
             
               Custome
               taketh
               away
               the
               feeling
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               How
               an
               euill
               custom
               may
               be
               broken
               off
               .
               The
               folly
               of
               those
               that
               thinke
               custome
               will
               excuse
               them
               and
               grace
               thē
               .
               Another
               difference
               betweene
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               Zeale
               in
               the
               godly
               seemeth
               to
               be
               frowardnesse
               .
            
             
               The
               smoth
               words
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               dangerous
               .
            
          
           
             The
             minister
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             counted
             froward
             and
             malicious
             ,
             if
             he
             reproue
             sin
             .
          
           
             
               Reprehension
               wholesom
               ,
               thogh
               not
               toothsome
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.3
               True
               loue
               appeareth
               in
               plaine
               dealing
               .
            
          
           
             The
             more
             the
             minister
             loueth
             truly
             ,
             the
             lesse
             he
             shall
             be
             loued
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             20.
             
             Eze.
             33.
             
             Act.
             17.18
             .
             Act.
             26.25
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             6.1
             .
             Act.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e21290
           
             Of
             blind
             gestures
             .
          
           
             He
             cōuterfeiteth
             in
             religion
             .
          
           
             He
             counterfeiteth
             in
             ciuill
             affaires
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Euery
             mēber
             of
             the
             body
             is
             bound
             to
             his
             good
             behauiour
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             7.13
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             44.13.14
             .
          
           
             Mat
             27.39
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             slander
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.11.12
             ▪
             
          
           
             Our
             behauiour
             must
             be
             in
             Sobriety
             .
          
           
             Simplicity
             .
          
           
             How
             charity
             is
             broken
             by
             signes
             .
          
           
             Chastity
             is
             assaulted
             by
             signes
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             17.24
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.40
             .
          
           
             This
             precisenesse
             doth
             much
             trouble
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.27
             .
             Psal.
             2.3
             .
             Psal.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             This
             precisenesse
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             circumspect
             walking
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             must
             walke
             circumspectly
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             .
          
           
             Sins
             walke
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             6.12.13
             .
          
           
             The
             tyranny
             of
             sinne
             described
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             How
             sinne
             entreth
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             subtilty
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             against
             the
             trecherous
             motions
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             .
          
           
             How
             hypocrites
             are
             deceiued
             .
             Sin
             is
             like
             poyson
             .
          
           
             And
             like
             leauen
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             12.
             Slubboleth
             
          
           
             Halting
             &
             iudgling
             in
             Gods
             matters
             will
             easily
             be
             espied
             if
             mē
             be
             awake
             .
             Act.
             24.27
             .
             Pro.
             7.10
             .
             &c.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrisie
             of
             popery
             how
             it
             is
             discouered
             .
          
           
             Num.
             23.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             Christians
             not
             to
             marke
             how
             God
             doth
             note
             out
             the
             wicked
             .
             Pro.
             10.10
             .
             All
             these
             notes
             must
             be
             taken
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             are
             cunning
             and
             painefull
             to
             their
             owne
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             36.21
             .
             &
             37.1
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.6
             .
             We
             may
             reproue
             sinne
             by
             our
             gestures
             ,
             How
             vain●
             men
             shew
             their
             dislike
             of
             the
             truth
             .
             Especially
             at
             Sermons
             
          
           
             The
             force
             of
             outward
             signes
             and
             gestures
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             pronenesse
             of
             men
             to
             euill
             ,
             and
             vntowardnesse
             to
             learne
             the
             truth
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             cause
             of
             Anti-christs
             aduancement
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             apt
             to
             learne
             lies
             ,
             shall
             be
             giuen
             ouer
             of
             God
             to
             beleeue
             lyes
             .
          
           
             Mens
             inclination
             to
             popery
             maketh
             Papists
             and
             popery
             to
             grow
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e23160
           
             The
             cause
             of
             Belials
             distemperature
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             hart
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             point
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             hart
             be
             naught
             al
             is
             naught
             
          
           
             Psal.
             41.1
             .
          
           
             A
             description
             of
             a
             naturall
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             The
             skill
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             The
             villanies
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Their
             ceremonies
             .
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             Inquisitiōs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sort.
             Politicke
             Protestants
             
          
           
             Psal.
             10.
             
          
           
             Amnons
             disease
             .
          
           
             Absaloms
             practise
             .
          
           
             Machiauels
             name
             opened
             ,
          
           
             How
             carnall
             pollicy
             doth
             make
             much
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             Religions
             complaint
             .
          
           
             Deuouring
             gulfes
             .
          
           
             Politicke
             practises
             against
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Politicke
             and
             cruell
             practises
             against
             the
             common
             wealth
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             fox
             and
             the
             lion
             .
          
           
             Vsurers
             kindnes
             in
             lending
             of
             money
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             23.6.7
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             26.24.25
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             
          
           
             A
             necessary
             admonitiō
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             .
          
           
             Iosh.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             good
             cometh
             no
             thing
             but
             good
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             called
             a
             rocke
             of
             offence
             ,
             but
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             offence
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             an
             occasion
             of
             falling
             .
          
           
             
               Cal.
               de
               .
               scandalis
            
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             like
             the
             Spider
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             55.12
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.13.14
             .
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             points
             to
             be
             obscrued
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Iames.
             
          
           
             Into
             a
             leud
             heart
             the
             word
             cannot
             enter
             .
          
           
             In
             an
             euill
             heart
             the
             word
             cannot
             abide
             .
          
           
             Simili●
             .
          
           
             A
             leud
             hart
             maketh
             a
             leud
             report
             of
             a
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Mat
             15.18.19
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             of
             a
             leud
             hart
             doth
             most
             shame
             and
             annoy
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e25420
           
             4
             4
             The
             heart
             must
             be
             reformed
             before
             one
             can
             be
             a
             good
             man.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal
             41.6
             .
          
           
             Similitude
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             16.15
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             like
             a
             great
             cōmander
             .
          
           
             Ezec.
             33.31
             .
          
           
             Exod
             35.21
             22.29
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             108.2
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             12.
             
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             Too
             many
             such
             now
             adaies
             .
          
           
             The
             principall
             care
             of
             most
             mē
             when
             the
             sabbath
             day
             commeth
             .
          
           
             The
             hart
             is
             still
             of
             the
             old
             fashion
             
          
           
             We
             blame
             others
             ,
             whē
             our selues
             are
             in
             fault
             .
          
           
             
               How
               a
               good
               heart
               is
               to
               be
               grounded
               and
               bounded
               .
            
             
               What
               religion
               will
               do
               if
               it
               be
               lodged
               in
               the
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Light
             excuses
             serue
             them
             that
             haue
             no
             list
             to
             serue
             God.
             
          
           
             5
             5
             Of
             the
             nature
             and
             power
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             God
             needeth
             no
             informatiōs
             .
          
           
             What
             maner
             of
             God
             we
             serue
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.9
             
          
           
             Ier
             20.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             A
             double
             vse
             of
             the
             former
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             19.14.18
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.12
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             be
             acquainted
             with
             his
             owne
             hart
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             5.23
             .
          
           
             Note
             that
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             43.3
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             6.8
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             The
             sixt
             point
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             103.3
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             17.14
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.22
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.9
             .
             Our
             preseruatiue
             .
          
           
             Mar
             13.33
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             soules
             armour
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.12.13
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             helmet
             .
          
           
             A
             brest-plate
             .
          
           
             A
             girdle
             .
          
           
             A
             sword
             .
          
           
             A
             shield
             .
          
           
             Shooes
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             continuall
             and
             feruent
             .
          
           
             1
             1
             For
             her selfe
             .
          
           
             2
             2
             For
             others
             .
          
           
             4.
             things
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             1
             1
             The
             heart
             renued
             and
             cleansed
             .
          
           
             3.
             things
             to
             be
             learned
             by
             the
             words
             of
             Dauid
             in
             Psal.
             51.10
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             2
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.34
             .
          
           
             A
             sauing
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sa.
             11.15
             .
          
           
             3
             3
             Perseuerance
             ,
             or
             constancy
             .
             Psa.
             86.11
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             
          
           
             4
             4
             A
             qui●kning
             spirit
             ,
             or
             cheerfulnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             enemy
             ,
             neglect
             of
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Outward
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.9
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             Inward
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.2
             .
             Ioh.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             How
             daungerous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             giue
             ouer
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             A
             desperate
             kind
             of
             reasoning
             .
             God
             hath
             fore
             ordained
             the
             meanes
             as
             well
             as
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.14
             .
             Iob.
             21.15
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               recusāts
               that
               refuse
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               there
               be
               two
               sorts
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Schismatikes
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Afflicted
                 consciēces
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Cant.
             3.1.2.3.4
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Enemie
             ,
             vnbeleefe
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.58
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Enemie
             ,
             custome
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Io.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
             The
             Apostles
             counsell
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             counsell
             .
          
           
             A
             cursed
             guest
             :
             a
             wretched
             hoast
             .
          
           
             Brotherly
             loue
             how
             it
             worketh
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             17.9
             .
             Pro.
             20.9
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119
             5.
             verse
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.10
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Act.
             23.1
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e29090
           
             Gen.
             6.
             
          
           
             Imaginations
             come
             of
             thoghts
             .
          
           
             Of
             Belials
             mētal
             images
             ,
             &
             why
             they
             are
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             46.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             Belials
             maisters
             workhouse
             warehouse
             ,
             and
             ware
             .
          
           
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             Reue.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.7
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kim
             .
             21.9
             .
             Pro.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Ezec.
             33.31
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sa.
             25.10
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             10.3
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.18
             .
          
           
             Act.
             28.4.6
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.5
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             2
             2
             Of
             the
             quātitie
             of
             Belials
             euill
             imaginatiōs
             
          
           
             Pro.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             The
             wisedome
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.11
             .
          
           
             Gen
             31.2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             38.15
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kin.
             9.20
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             5.16
             
          
           
             What
             imaginatiōs
             the
             godly
             haue
             of
             thēselues
             
          
           
             Nehe.
             13.22
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             wicked
             do
             being
             blinded
             ,
             bewitched
             and
             benūmed
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hobby
             horses
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             5.30
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.19
             .
             Psal.
             55.
             
          
           
             An
             exhortation
             vpō
             the
             premises
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e31010
           
             Contentiō
             like
             a
             dog
             and
             a
             lion
             .
             Stirred
             vp
             by
             Belial
             .
          
           
             The
             tree
             of
             wickednes
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             loue
             to
             be
             soothed
             &
             flattered
             
          
           
             Esa.
             57.20
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             26.21
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             Phil
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             28.25
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             23.27
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             7.43
             .
             Ioh.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             23.6.7
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             raiseth
             contention
             betweene
             Princes
             :
             and
             why
             :
          
           
             Pope
             Hildebrand
             .
          
           
             Why
             Papists
             set
             strife
             betweene
             the
             Ministers
             &
             Church
             gouernors
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             drift
             in
             raising
             contention
             betweene
             
          
           
             Teachers
             ▪
             
          
           
             Pastor
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             Neighbour
             and
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             Man
             and
             wife
             .
          
           
             The
             secōd
             point
             .
             How.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             26.20
             .
          
           
             Of
             talebearers
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             25.23
             .
          
           
             
               Two
               theeues
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 reporter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 receiuer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Of
             beleeuing
             tales
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam
             16.3.4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             31.20
             .
          
           
             Ruth
             .
             2.11
             .
          
           
             2
             2
             Taking
             all
             things
             in
             ill
             part
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8.22
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             9.34
             .
          
           
             3
             3
             Intermedling
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             21.9
             .
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             21.27
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             21.21
             .
          
           
             22.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.2.3.4
             .
          
           
             The
             practise
             of
             petty
             foggers
             ,
             and
             hungry
             Lawyers
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             We
             may
             meedle
             to
             make
             peace
             ,
             but
             not
             strife
             .
          
           
             A
             necessary
             question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.40
             .
          
           
             Hest.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Act.
             19.14
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e33320
           
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             sinne
             is
             shewed
             .
          
           
             1
             1
             By
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             against
             it
             .
             Pro.
             6.16.17.18
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             consideration
             sheweth
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             sin
             of
             raising
             contention
             .
          
           
             The
             daughters
             of
             contention
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             20.12
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             yet
             a
             common
             monster
             .
          
           
             Contention
             destroyeth
             vnity
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             What
             true
             vnity
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Kin.
             9.22
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ki.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             Christi●n
             vnity
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             133.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             1.1
             .
             Pro.
             22.10
             .
          
           
             The
             make-bates
             annoy
             themselues
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             26.27
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             7.19
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             24.21
             .
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             4
             4
             The
             difference
             betweene
             the
             cōtentions
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.24
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             15.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.24
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.3
             .
             Psal.
             95.10
             .
          
           
             Apo.
             12.7
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             When
             men
             are
             in
             greatest
             danger
             .
          
           
             Achab
             and
             Elijah
             contend
             .
          
           
             Who
             troubled
             Israel
             .
          
           
             How
             Elijah
             behaued
             himselfe
             before
             the
             king
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             answer
             Papists
             and
             Atheists
             when
             they
             call
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             Gospell
             troublesome
             fellowes
             .
          
           
             Iosh.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             
               Peter
               Mart.
               loc
               .
               com
            
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             magistrate
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             Act.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Nehe
             13.17
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             now
             adaies
             accounted
             troublesome
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.8
             .
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.19
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             cannot
             come
             forth
             without
             striuing
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.21
             .
          
           
             Apo.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             29.32
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             9.3
             .
          
           
             Two
             spurs
             .
          
           
             Apo.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             A
             preseruatiue
             .
          
           
             A
             restoratiue
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             contending
             is
             to
             be
             respected
             .
          
           
             Act.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             armes
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             The
             wisedome
             of
             the
             serpēt
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Things
             noted
             in
             the
             doue
             .
          
           
             1
             1
             Meeknes
             
          
           
             2
             2
             Harmelesnesse
             .
          
           
             3
             3
             Ielousie
             .
          
           
             4
             4
             Mourning
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             38.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.
             
          
           
             Speciall
             rules
             to
             contend
             by
             
          
           
             1
             1
             In
             Gods
             matters
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             131.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             15.7.12
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.29
             
          
           
             2
             2
             What
             to
             do
             in
             our
             owne
             causes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             23.6
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             18.23
             .
          
           
             An
             Embleme
             of
             two
             pots
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             26.24.25
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             22.24.25
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             26.9
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17330-e36650
           
             Sinne
             like
             a
             Bee.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.25
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             5.3
             .
             &
          
           
             Psal.
             73.5
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             21.8.9
             .
             
               &
               ●
               ▪
            
          
           
             Esa.
             57.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             14.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             wicked
             shal
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             No
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             God
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Eccle.
             7.31
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             10.7
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             19.9
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             55.23
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.19
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             20.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             Sodainly
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             13.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             
               Fallacia
               accidentis
            
             .
          
           
             Phi.
             3.18.19
             
          
           
             Esa.
             28.15
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ki.
             1●
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.1.2
             
          
           
             I●h
             .
             1●
             :
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Men
             cānot
             repent
             whē
             they
             list
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             20.12
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.3
             A
             Popish
             errour
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             hell
             fire
             .
             Esa.
             30.33
             .
          
           
             
               Plessy
               de
               verita
               .
               Christ.
               relig
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             speech
             of
             Alexander
             .
          
           
             What
             be
             the
             goods
             of
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.17
             
          
           
             Esa.
             57.1
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             like
             a
             stage
             play
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             The
             vses
             of
             the
             former
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             37.1.2
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             9.3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             41.1.4
             .
          
           
             Num.
             16.26
             
          
           
             Luke
             13.3.5
             .